《Scales & Shadows》


 Prologue: A Desperate Plea

    Kyrae stumbled up the ramp toward the temple¡¯s entrance, her heart pounding and her eyes frantic. The young elf¡¯s knee scraped against the dark stone, leaving behind a smear of dirt and a thin streak of blood. Other visitors paid little heed to Kyrae¡¯s struggle, slithering or walking around the young vagrant like she was a particularly large rat.


    Kyrae pulled her rags closer, trying to cover what she could. Everyone¡¯s always judging us, but it¡¯s not our fault! We need to eat, too, and it¡¯s not like anyone¡¯s gonna take us in. Despite the warm, wet air, Kyrae shivered; she was feverish, although she wasn¡¯t worried about herself right now.


    The young elf was worried about Issa. Her best friend. Her sister, if not by blood. Her one and only companion who, despite being a troublemaker, held more than her share of their burdens. Her driving force who now lay dying in an alley while Kyrae was unable to do a single thing to help her.


    She never told me how bad things had gotten, did she? Temples are open to all, right? The Serpent God wouldn¡¯t let Issa die like this, would they?


    Tears ran down Kyrae¡¯s face, streaking through the dirt and showing clean lines of dark skin under her shaggy, dirty hair. She stumbled upward, nearly falling again. Stairs for the elves were to one side, but in her panic, the ramp had seemed faster. Hungry, frightened, swaying and stumbling, she kept her gaze fixed on the symbol of the Serpent God above the immense open doors to the temple complex. The massive green-painted, faux-scale sculpture was ringed with glittering emeralds, and the fang across the center gleamed bone white, reflecting the dim evening light back down onto the young, struggling elf.


    Back where they used to live, the Temple had never helped her or Issa. Maybe here, at the Grand Temple in the heart of the Empire¡¯s capital, she could find aid. She had to try¡ªif she wasn¡¯t already too late. Kyrae forced that thought down and away. She couldn¡¯t lose her sister¡­


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Heaving and huffing, Kyrae half-walked, half-climbed to the top of the ramp and forced herself to stand. Dizziness washed over her and she had to fight back the urge to vomit¡ªnot that she had anything in her stomach to cough back up. She staggered forward, uncaring of the stares directed at her by the other people coming and going. Hssen to ssen¡¯iir¡ªall were welcome, regardless of class. At least, that was what Kyrae hoped.


    The ssyri¡¯taaniir to the sides of the doors coiled relaxedly, but were watchful under their elaborate helmets. They lifted not a finger nor stirred their tails at the deluge of people passing through. As holy guards of the Temple of Jaezotl, their spears were not just for show, and their watchful gazes sent a shiver down the young elf¡¯s spine. These were much more than the guards she and her sister usually had to watch out for. These guards, like all holy people, were far above common ssen¡¯iir like Kyrae and Issa.


    Kyrae stumbled on¡ªshe was here for no crime. Neither she nor Issa would ever dare defile a holy site, and right now she had to hope that faint thread of faith would carry the day. Across the threshold, the Grand Temple¡¯s interior was even more elaborate and grandiose than its exterior, almost impossibly so. Jewels and metal accents glittered in the light cast by green flames, reflecting nauseatingly off the polished black stone of the ziggurat¡¯s main chamber. It felt like everyone in the room was staring at Kyrae, like she was a stain on its beauty. Why did I think these people would bother to help us?


    She shivered suddenly, exhaustion creeping through the panic that was keeping her going. The young elf hadn¡¯t eaten in days and her limbs started to deaden, feeling heavier and heavier. Ahead, she could see holy vestments through the parting crowd of worshippers. Just a little more¡­


    Twenty steps, then ten. And then Kyrae fell. Her leg buckled and the small elf fell to the ground in a heap, hardly able to do more than grunt in pain. She tried to scream, but in her panic all that came out was a dry cough. They were going to throw her out. And then she and Issa would die.


    ¡°Make space!¡± a voice hardly older than her own shouted. Cold hands found Kyrae¡¯s shoulders and pulled her upright. The voice¡¯s accent was a mix of Lamian and Elven, and through the haze of delirium, the young elf saw robes of green, white, and gold wash over her. ¡°Young ea, are you¡ª"


    ¡°Please,¡± Kyrae moaned, voice a desperate pained rattle. ¡°You have to help¡­ my sister¡ªshe¡­¡±

 Chapter 1: Cursed

    Six months ago, Ess¡¯Siijiil


    ¡°Are you sure about this, Issa?¡± Kyrae hissed at me.


    I looked down at my sister. The young elf¡¯s shaggy, dirty black hair fell just across her eyes. She was lanky¡ªthe kind of lanky you get when you¡¯re growing, but not quite all at once¡ªand wiry, dirt blending into her skin that was a shade darker than my own. Her hands shook like they always did when she got nervous. I needed to be confident for her!


    ¡°Sure am!¡± I replied proudly, smiling wide. ¡°Listen, all we gotta do is wait for that guy over there to slither off to go take a piss or somethin¡¯, and we go straight through that gap and under the building. There¡¯s gotta be a way up from down there!¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s eyes narrowed and her hand worried the top edge of her frayed cloak. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Aw, come on!¡± I rubbed my sister¡¯s messy mop of black hair. ¡°We got this, easy! We pull this off and we¡¯ll get off the streets for good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the thing,¡± Kyrae caught my hand in hers, mindful as always of my sharp nails. Her callouses rubbed against the smattering of fine, dark green scales on the back of my hand¡ªI could feel her shaking. ¡°This is too easy. Something¡¯s up.¡±


    I slithered closer to her, lowering myself to her eye level. ¡°Come on! We don¡¯t need to be scared, Sis. Sure, something¡¯s up¡ªthey¡¯re guarding a run-down place like this at all. It¡¯s probably just illegal stuff or something. Our fence can move whatever we find.¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s stomach growled, and mine matched it. She didn¡¯t shake any less, but her dirt-covered hand grew steadier in mine and she looked me in the eyes. ¡°If anything suspicious is going on, we¡¯re out of there. I don¡¯t care how hungry we are¡ªthis isn¡¯t worth dying over.¡±


    I opened my mouth and closed it again at the intensity of my sister¡¯s green-eyed stare. Her eyes matched my own emerald ones, in color, but not shape. Slowly, I nodded. ¡°Yeah, it isn¡¯t.¡±


    Kyrae nodded back, trying to convince both of us we didn¡¯t need this score. Truth was we did¡ªand we needed it something bad. There¡¯d been a lot of people coming to the city lately, and it meant more competition; I could see my ribs, and I could almost see the bones in my arms.


    I was lania¡¯el and I didn¡¯t eat enough to make venom, so we got pushed out of wherever we tried to set up. The handouts we used to get¡ªthe pity¡ªall of it dried up and was replaced with an uneasy tension that hung around the city like sores on a wharf rat.


    We were hungry, tired, and this rumor from one of our few contacts still working the streets was our last chance at a way out of this life. It was nights like these I almost regretted getting kicked out of the orphanage.


    Almost.


    I looked down at Kyrae and smiled, wide as I could. I¡¯d go with her to the highest mountain and the farthest shore. The orphanage wouldn¡¯t have been worth it. Just because she was newbloom and the old snake who ran the place couldn¡¯t accept¡ª


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I cut my own thoughts off and held tight to Kyrae¡¯s hand. ¡°Guard¡¯s not there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Kyrae agreed slowly. Together we slipped out of the alley and across to the warehouse, briefly lit up by the waning moon overhead. I didn¡¯t miss how my sister¡¯s hand rubbed across her chin, pausing on the small stubbled growths she couldn¡¯t get rid of.


    That was something I didn¡¯t have to worry about. Lamia¡ªboth kinds¡ªhad wider jaws, flatter noses, and fine scales scattered on our torsos rather than hair. Not to mention we had proper lower bodies to slither with¡ªnot those weird sticks Kyrae had to balance on.


    And at times like these, Kyrae¡¯s legs caused problems. My sister tripped and I caught her with shaking, too-thin arms, but the noise drew the wandering guard¡¯s attention. We slid into the mud under the sagging wooden building before he turned, but it was a narrow thing. We could only hope he thought nothing of it¡ªthe big ke¡¯lania wouldn¡¯t have any issue wrapping us up until some mean city guards came by and threw us in a cell.


    At least then, we could eat¡ªif only for the night. We probably wouldn¡¯t lose a hand.


    A crab, disturbed by our crash entrance, skittered by us out of the mud and into the open. The guard muttered a curse and turned his attention away from our hiding spot. We watched his tail swish side to side under the dim moonlight, away from our hiding spot.


    I gave Kyrae a sideways smile. My one fang that never could stay tucked poked down, getting me in the lip. I winced and licked at the droplet of blood that formed, but the brief smile that crossed my sister¡¯s face was worth the pain a hand count times over.


    Kyrae struggled up into a crouch, the small damp space too short for either of us.


    I tilted my body close to the ground like I was trying for speed. ¡°That trapdoor¡¯s gotta be around here somewhere. And if it¡¯s not, we can probably sneak in by the water.¡±


    More crabs buried in the mud and several large rats hunting them skittered away as we searched around the underside of the building, keeping mostly toward the back by the water. This place faced a narrow, muddy channel and a clump of thick mangrove spilled out between two other buildings across the way. In a pinch, we might be able to escape that way¡ªI certainly could, but legs weren¡¯t as good for swimming as my tail was. No way I¡¯d leave Kyrae either.


    ¡°I found something,¡± Kyrae whispered urgently. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and see if it leads inside There¡¯s sharp stuff in this mud and I don¡¯t have your scales.¡± She had both hands up against a dark square of lines in the wood, just visible in the darkness.


    ¡°Nice!¡± I hissed a whisper back and slithered over, keeping low. ¡°Locked?¡±


    Kyrae pushed against the trapdoor. ¡°Something¡¯s on it.¡± She looked up and stuck a finger into the gap between two boards. ¡°I¡¯ll look from over here¡ªtry to see if you can tell what¡¯s on it.¡±


    I nodded and felt around above me. The warehouse was totally dark inside (and under it) washing the colors out of my sight and blurring the details. My fingers found a knothole, my sharp nails catching the rotting edge.


    I twisted around so my torso was facing up and lifted myself to the knothole. By sheer luck, it was angled toward the trapdoor. I could see crates and shelves in the distance and, as my eye focused, I made out a single moderately-sized box place right on top of the trapdoor.


    ¡°Can you see anything?¡± Kyrae asked. ¡°I can¡¯t quite make out what¡¯s on it.¡±


    ¡°A box,¡± I said softly. With a twist, I turned my body back around and slithered over to my sister. ¡°Let¡¯s try to slide it off.¡±


    ¡°Issa! Did you see what was in the box?¡± Kyrae grabbed my hand before I could shove.


    I shook my head.


    Kyrae swore under her breath. ¡°Don¡¯t just push it up then! We don¡¯t even know what side this door¡¯s hinged on.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I withdrew my hand and met my elf sister¡¯s gaze. ¡°How do we get it open?¡±


    Kyrae thought a moment, running a hand along the edges of the small trapdoor above us. ¡°Push on each edge and the one that moves least has the hinge.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± I smiled, wider than the elf could.


    ¡°Gently!¡± Kyrae hissed, though a smile tugged at the edges of her lips.


    I knew she was having fun, even if she¡¯d never say as much. For a moment, we were on an adventure¡ªwe had a goal and we didn¡¯t have to think about being hungry.


    With another nod, I coiled myself up under the door and pushed slowly and firmly on each side. Just like Kyrae had said, one didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Good,¡± Kyrae whispered slowly. ¡°Okay, now push opposite that. Slow and steady.¡±


    I did as she asked, using the strength of my tail through my thin arms. The door moved upward slowly, and with a soft sliding sound, the box moved off it while both of us held our breaths. With the box off, I lowered the lid slowly and we waited, staring out at the faint outline of the guard¡¯s lower body somewhere toward the street side of the building.


    He didn¡¯t move.


    Kyrae exhaled first, looked at me and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. We take what we can sell, and we don¡¯t make noise. Any danger and we run¡ªokay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I relented. ¡°And we¡¯ll meet up at our spot if we need to run.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    With one last nod from Kyrae, I pushed myself up and slithered into the warehouse. The scent of odd spices met my nose and tongue to ride along under the usual smells of mud and water and city and people. Habitually, I glanced at the front door and then the back doors. Barred and closed. Dim moonlight came in between the old wood of the warehouse¡ªjust enough to see by.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look high, you look low,¡± I told Kyrae and she nodded nervously.


    ¡°Can you keep where I can see you?¡± she asked from behind me.


    ¡°Sure, I guess.¡± I couldn¡¯t keep excitement out of my voice as I slithered off toward the tallest and fullest of the shelves along the walls.


    I swayed and moved through the shelves, eyes darting over anything small and valuable. Several trinkets of shining metal went into the small, dirty sack I carried. The stuff in here was weird¡ªa mix of probably foreign trinkets and art I didn¡¯t recognize at all. Some of the stuff even looked like it might¡¯ve come from a merfolk city. I kept my ears tuned for any sounds other than from where I knew Kyrae was searching. The elf was peeking in crate after crate, but hadn¡¯t taken much yet.


    The last shelf in the row, closest to the front door, had a sturdy-looking wooden box at the top. Pushing up on my tail tall enough to be wobbly, I tried to lift the box. No luck¡ªit was too heavy. Instead, I carefully opened the lid, using one hand to steady myself against the shelf. I could hardly see inside, but I caught the dark glint of polished metal, or maybe even a gemstone.


    I grabbed for the item inside. The object¡¯s smooth surface was cold and it was heavy in my hand. Pulling it out carefully, I could see the odd object was a fist-sized idol made of a polished black stone I didn¡¯t recognize.


    My fingers felt over what looked like a bundle of smooth tails. I turned the idol and saw at its center a single eye. The pupil was somehow darker than even the rest of the tar-black object. I didn¡¯t have time to contemplate how the pupil seemed to swirl before I felt a jolt run from the idol up my arm and straight into my head.


    Agony. Cold.


    Empty.


    I shrieked and dropped it. The black stone idol fell to the floor, pupil-less eye staring up at me the whole way. The stone hit the wood with a crash and shattered violently, as if driven apart by some force. A splitting headache sent shivers across my body, and I grabbed at the shelf, shaky hands almost pulling it down on top of me as I fell to the ground in a heap of twitching coils.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Kyrae shouted, and the sound rang around my stinging head. I heard her footsteps pound over to me, getting less harsh as she approached and my head started to clear.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I mumbled, blinking. Shadows swirled around the pieces of idol in front of both of us and I swore I could feel them.


    ¡°Your eye!¡± Kyrae gasped, her own going wide in shock.


    ¡°My eye, what¡ª¡± I cut off when we both heard a heavy sliding. The front door next to us started to open. ¡°The guard!¡±


    Kyrae didn¡¯t speak, she pulled on my hand and pulled my upper body toward the trapdoor. I tried to uncoil myself, but my lower body was still numb. I couldn¡¯t move, and Kyrae struggled to pull me. We need to get out of here. Move! Do something! Anything!


    The door opened, and the ke¡¯lania guard, even bigger up close, bore down on us.


    I shrieked again and the odd shadows writhed and slipped over me. Reflexively, I pulled Kyrae closer, out of the way of his charge. I tried to brace and squeezed my eyes shut, holding in my next scream.


    There was a weird feeling of weightlessness and sliding on something soft, cold, and slick. I felt like I¡¯d taken a punch to the gut, but his coils never swung around us. Never started to tighten.


    I opened my eyes slowly, too scared to move in case he¡¯d somehow missed our huddled forms in the dim light or gotten caught up on something. I had to blink, then rub my eyes with the arm Kyrae wasn¡¯t doing her best to crush. ¡°Where¡­ What? How¡­¡±


    Kyrae opened her eyes and looked around. ¡°We¡¯re back in the alley. But how?¡±


    I felt something slither coldly away from us. We were in a patch of dark shadow, and the warehouse was across the street. Through the wide-open front door, I could make out a commotion inside.


    ¡°We need to go¡ªnow!¡± Kyrae pulled herself up on my arm and tugged again, nearly pulling it out of the socket.


    I hissed and uncoiled myself, still mostly numb. I felt tired, too¡ªexhausted and hungry. I¡¯d dropped the sack somewhere inside and it hadn¡¯t made it out with us. ¡°The stuff¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have my bag,¡± Kyrae said shakily, continuing to lead us away and to our hiding spot. ¡°We need to get you looked at.¡±


    My hearts still hadn¡¯t caught up to what was happening. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your eye, remember?¡±


    ¡°My eye?¡± I looked up from the alley floor and met Kyrae¡¯s gaze as she turned back to me.


    ¡°Your left eye, it¡­¡± she trailed off, eyes frantically searching over my face, before a look of confusion spread across her features. ¡°It was black. Like solid black.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but bring my free hand up to my face, feeling the skin and fine scales under my eyes. ¡°Is it okay now? I feel fine.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re both normal, yeah.¡± Kyrae turned hesitantly away in time to steer us around a barrel. ¡°What happened, Issa?¡±


    ¡°There was this¡­¡± I frowned. The memory of the idol and what happened was hazy in my mind, like it had escaped elsewhere. ¡°This idol. Black stone and many smooth tails, and it had an eye. An eye with no pupil.¡±


    ***


    Once Kyrae and I had arrived back at our spot¡ªthe half-collapsed basement of an abandoned building¡ªfatigue hit me like a punch to the face. I was unfortunately well-acquainted with that particular feeling.


    My sister set the bag down and collapsed onto the driest part of the floor with a yawn. ¡°We¡¯ll sell this stuff in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± I yawned, coiling protectively around my sister and our loot. She laid her head down on a relatively clean spot on the top of my lower body, cushioning against my emerald scales with one dark arm. I turned my torso and laid down next to her. We pulled each other close and I fell almost immediately to sleep.


    On bad nights, I would dream of the orphanage: of the day Kyrae got kicked out, and the day I followed her. We¡¯d hoped the temple in the city would lend a friendly ear, but they did little more than send us out onto the street with fruit, jerky, and empty promises.


    We went back several times, but received less food and more judging glares each time. If we really, really needed to eat, we could go there, but if our crimes got found out, we¡¯d be punished¡ªand severely. I dreamed about that happening too. Often, my nightmares took these forms.


    Tonight, there was something new. The moment I fell asleep, I woke up in a black void, surrounded by pressure and deafened by silence. I waited for something¡ªanything to happen. Time dragged on and nothing changed. Even after I realized it was a dream, nothing could truly change the blackness around me.


    As I pushed and pulled and prodded, I found that something in the darkness responded to my will. Just as I felt the shadows stirring, I felt a pulling sensation and black nothingness resolved into eyelids. I opened them to find Kyrae stirring awake in my coils. When I uncoiled, the sleepy elf awoke with a yawn and a grumbling stomach.


    I felt like I¡¯d hardly slept¡ªand maybe that was true. I was certainly less tired than last night, but the thought of maybe going back to that void so soon sent a shiver down my very long spine.


    My sister looked exhausted and haggard; I¡¯m sure I was the same. Neither of us spoke about our dreams. I especially didn¡¯t want to tell Kyrae after what she said my eyes did last night. She didn¡¯t comment this morning, so I assumed they were back to normal. However, I couldn¡¯t shake the cold feeling somewhere down in my tail that something was terribly wrong.


    What¡¯s happened to me? What did that idol do?


    We had to wait until evening to sell our loot, so I got the job of securing us something to eat. If I was lucky, I¡¯d get given something¡ªalthough getting lucky was rarer and rarer these days.


    With a smile and a ¡°good luck,¡± I set out onto the streets to look for a meal. Hopefully we¡¯d get good money from what we had to sell, and soon.


    The streets were full of people. Mostly lamias of either type and elves, but there were a few merfolk and humans. The latter were my competition. Being a lamia kid helped, but street vendors had been stingy of late, and on guard against stealing.


    For all they made my life harder, I pitied the humans. Fleeing from somewhere across the world just to be stuck begging on a street was worse than my lot in life. Some had better luck, and I passed a human couple dressed nicely enough to show they were kss¡¯kaa, the highest class a foreigner could achieve.


    I tried each of my favorite vendors, but no luck. The wealthy, likewise, guarded their persons and purses more closely these days. Kyrae was the better pickpocket between us, anyway. I¡¯d gotten my tail grabbed a few too many times to try something when I was this tired. Still, I watched the places people touched that showed where valuables were hidden. I was big for an underfed young lania¡¯el, and that same size would make it more difficult for me to bump someone and slip away.


    But then, I passed a prime target. He was alone, preoccupied with yelling some nonsense at a vendor, and just out of the flow of traffic by an intersection. I slithered closer, at an angle and looking away. I moved into the shadow of a building and shivered as I felt something more in the shade.


    The ke¡¯lania man finished his rant by throwing one of the merchant¡¯s fruits back at him. When he turned was my chance, but I was too far away. The shadows slithered cold over my hand and I reached out. As if guided by an unknown instinct, I twitched my hand like a puppeteer. Before my eyes, the shadows from the building above us twitched and snatched. The man¡¯ coinpurse was pulled from his pocket by a rope of shadow, and the shadows almost dropped it in my surprise.


    Coins jingled, but the incensed man slithered away, none the wiser I¡¯d stolen his coinpurse. I darted forward and caught the purse in my hands, mouth open in shock. The shadow rope vanished in the light and I shivered from a rush of sudden cold. What happened?


    I looked at the lamia vendor, who was cleaning pulp off his face with a grumble. I tried to slink away, but he noticed me before I could hide the stolen coinpurse. Instead of bolting, I froze. The entire shadow thing had thrown me off and I hesitated. He caught me. He caught me!


    ¡°Buy something and I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± he rumbled, looking down at me, dressed in rags and covered in dirt. ¡°That bastard¡¯s no friend of mine.¡±


    He must not have seen whatever it was that I did with the shadows!


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I mumbled and I reached into the coinpurse. ¡°I¡¯ll take two¡ªno, four¡ªof those.¡± I pointed to a large fruit I knew Kyrae liked.


    The coinpurse was full of fangs and tails and the silver and copper coins shone like gemstones in the light. We usually avoided robbing ussen, because nobility often had guards of their own and would just as easily kill us as stop us. But this¡­ so much money!


    I brought out the coins and met the man¡¯s gaze. He flinched.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, suddenly afraid. Did he change his mind? Am I going to get beat up?


    ¡°Your eye,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Coins still clutched in my hand, I rubbed under both eyes and blinked a few times before looking back up at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Confusion crossed the man¡¯s features and his dark eyes searched mine. ¡°I¡ªnothing, I guess. I just thought¡­ it must have been a trick of the light.¡±


    I blinked again. ¡°Yeah, uh. Prob¡¯ly.¡±


    I handed him the few tails the fruit cost and took my prize. As soon as I had them, I had to force myself not to bolt. I made my way back to our spot, coinpurse safely rolled in my ragged shirt and fruits in my hands. I hissed at anyone who drew close. My food! Our food! And money, too! We could afford new clothes maybe, or even a nice place to stay for a little bit if we were lucky.


    We¡¯d probably just use it for food, honestly.


    I glanced at all the shadows I passed. The coolness I felt earlier lingered, but I didn¡¯t feel the connection to the shadows I had felt when I did the shadow-rope thing. If I could learn to use it, and maybe even do what I did back at the warehouse¡­


    Then maybe we could get off the streets!

 Chapter 2: Shaping Shadows

    Five months ago, Ess¡¯Siijiil


    The dreams weren¡¯t so bad. After we¡¯d nearly gotten caught at the warehouse, and Kyrae had sold off what we¡¯d managed to take, we laid low.


    The money was enough to get us a place¡ªa room under some shady business where we had to slither down under the pilings to get inside. But it was dry most of the time, and it had a hatch we could lock. The owner, a scarred lania¡¯el named Nyss with a wicked smile and a hot temper, also had a key. We knew he searched the place whenever we were out, so we kept any valuables on us.


    We heard a lot of things at night coming from upstairs, but we were told to ignore them. So we did. We even ignored the screams.


    In a way, then, my long dreams of cold nothing weren¡¯t so bad. These days, the shadows responded to my call, and even if everything felt a little colder as of late, Kyrae was warm. I hadn¡¯t told her about the dreams, but she knew I was using my powers.


    Sometimes I could control everything, sometimes I couldn¡¯t, and I was never quite sure what I could do¡ªthat teleporting thing we¡¯d done was something I could only rarely ¡°feel¡± for and pull off. I called them ¡°my powers,¡± but sometimes I wasn¡¯t sure they were mine.


    Today, though, I could feel them. And I would probably need them. The person we were renting a room from, Nyss was his name, I learned, had a job for us.


    And if we wanted to keep our new home, we couldn¡¯t say no. I¡¯d hidden my powers from Nyss, but he seemed to know something.


    ¡°Issa,¡± Kyrae whispered, ¡°we don¡¯t have to do this. We can just run away.¡±


    I tried to keep my voice calm. ¡°But what if Nyss comes after us? We¡¯re just stealing somethin¡¯ anyway.¡±


    Kyrae looked up at the wall that separated us from the gardens of some rich ussen. Beyond manicured plants was a big house. ¡°We haven¡¯t stolen like this before. If they catch us, it won¡¯t be the rod or labor. It¡¯ll be a hand¡ªor worse.¡±


    ¡°Then we don¡¯t get caught.¡± The wall was tall, imposing, and old. Cracks between the stones gave sight in narrow angles, and shadows abounded in the twilight. I felt them acutely. I have to be strong for Kyrae. Enough money and we can get off the streets, maybe open our own shop.


    ¡°Issa, we can turn around. Please,¡± Kyrae pleaded, and my resolve wavered.


    We stared at each other for a tense moment, lying low and contorted in deep brush. I forced myself to shake my head. ¡°If we get seen, I can get us out¡ªand then we run away, okay? But if we can do this, then we¡¯re one step closer to never having to do this anymore.¡±


    Kyrae bit her lip, eyes wet. Eventually, she nodded. ¡°Okay, Issa.¡±


    I slid forward and hugged her quietly. ¡°We¡¯ll run if this goes wrong. And we¡¯ll get out as soon as we can.¡±


    Kyrae nodded and whispered. ¡°Can we just go, now?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    My anxiety calmed with the cold feeling of reaching for my power. I felt the shadows twist as if they were alive. Kyrae flinched, still unused to how my powers darkened my left eye to a black orb. Through it, I could see in the darkness with perfect clarity, and the shadows pulsed.


    I reached out, turning my hand in the air and swirling slick shadows around the limb. I curled my lower body and tail around myself and Kyrae. Looking at a spot further in, deep in the brush near the house¡¯s wall, I twisted the shadows I held onto where I wanted us to go.


    There was a sickening, pulling sensation and a moment of breathlessness, and then we were through the wall and into the estate. Kyrae shivered, and I pulled her close until we both relaxed. She looked up at me with worried eyes and a knitted brow, but didn¡¯t speak. We couldn¡¯t do anything that would risk us now that we were trespassing.


    The jump between shadows took less out of me than in the past, but we still needed to get inside¡ªand get back out again. I wasn¡¯t sure I could manage three more jumps. Two was pushing it, but we couldn¡¯t risk trying to find an unsecured way in.


    Already, I could hear a guard making the rounds, and feel them moving the shadows with their passing. Their own shadow was numb for me¡ªsomething beyond my control.


    ¡°Could you¡ª¡± I started to whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way in.¡±


    I immediately thought to volunteer my powers to conceal Kyrae. ¡°I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± She gave me a hard look and slunk off into the shadows, her small, thin shape easily hidden by the garden.


    I curled a little tighter against myself, feeling scales on scales. She knows we need to do this, right?


    Kyrae came back just as I started to worry. We waited for a nearby guard to slither past before she spoke. ¡°First floor. We¡¯ll need to climb, but the shutter¡¯s loose and the room doesn¡¯t look used.¡±


    I nodded and pulled the shadows around us. Kyrae shivered in the sudden chill, but I held her hand and she led us to an exposed side of the house. The elf was quick on her feet and climbed up and in without a sound, pulling the wooden slatted shutter aside.


    I lifted myself up on my tail after her, until I was above the ground floor. I wasn¡¯t big, even for a lania¡¯el, so I couldn¡¯t quite reach the sill without tipping over. Even balanced on the wall, I could barely get enough grip to stay upright.


    I pushed from my tail, trying to get my hands to the sill, and I scraped against the wall. A twig under me snapped and I jumped at the sound, missing the sill. Immediately, I heard voices and the rushing sound of a guard coming to check us out.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Kyrae hissed. She braced herself and stuck an arm out.


    I coiled up and sprung up at it. Our fingers intertwined and Kyrae grunted in pain as my weight pulled down at her hand. Her hand spasmed and my fingers slipped out.


    No! I need to hide.


    The garden around me was still in the washed-out colors of night. Frantic, I looked for any place to hide, but the nearest foliage was too far¡ªI¡¯d make sound and motion if I dove for it. Out of options, I felt for the shadows in the room above and willed myself to move to them.


    Shadows twisted around me and my stomach churned, then I was inside. Cold sapped my strength and I fell to the floor with a dull thud. I breathed out, shakily, and my breath came as a cold puff. Kyrae saw me, swore, and pulled the shutter closed. I could hear the guard below us, investigating where I¡¯d just been.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I looked around the room. Boxes and old furniture were stacked neatly to the sides, and the one door out let a sliver of flickering light in under it.


    ¡°Issa?¡± she asked, getting down low and lifting my upper body off the floor.


    I struggled up with her, coiled under myself and gave the best smile I could. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cold and you¡¯re shaking. You¡¯re not fine.¡± Her hand clenched around mine. ¡°We need to go. Now. This isn¡¯t worth it¡ªand we shouldn¡¯t be doing this anyway.¡±


    ¡°But Nyss¡ª¡±


    ¡°Screw Nyss!¡± Kyrae slapped a hand over her mouth and followed up with a whisper. ¡°Let¡¯s stay quiet and we¡¯ll leave when the guard does. Ess¡¯Siijiil¡¯s a big place¡ªwe¡¯ll go where he can¡¯t find us.¡±


    ¡°And then what? Be back to where we started?¡±


    ¡°Issa, Nyss¡¯s just using us!¡± Kyrae¡¯s voice nearly broke from her whisper.


    ¡°So we use him back!¡± I hissed. ¡°Take back from him whatever he takes from us!¡±


    Kyrae let go of my hand like she¡¯d been burned. ¡°That¡¯s crazy! What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I just want a better life for both of us¡ªand now I can make it happen. Nothing¡¯s gotten into me!¡± I rose up out of my coils to tower over her.


    Kyrae¡¯s eyes narrowed up at me, and she took a step back. ¡°Your shadow powers. They¡¯re doing something, aren¡¯t they. You were never this careless.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I hissed, this time in anger. ¡°They¡¯re a damn blessing! I can get us off the streets Kyrae!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re a curse! Magic shouldn¡¯t work like that!¡±


    ¡°And how do you know about magic!?¡±


    ¡°My parents taught me. Before¡­ before¡­¡±


    ¡°Before they died!¡± I hissed, and immediately flinched at my own words.


    Kyrae¡¯s eyes widened in shock, then moistened with tears. ¡°Yeah. Yeah Issa. Before they died.¡±


    ¡°Kyrae, I¡­¡±


    The elf backed away from me and sat on a crate. She buried her head in her hands.


    I slithered closer.


    ¡°Go away!¡± she snapped. ¡°Go do your stupid job and get me on your way out. Unless I get in the way too.¡±


    That last comment stung, and I could feel my own tears start to form. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll get both of us out of here. And then I¡¯ll get both of us off the streets!¡±


    Kyrae didn¡¯t answer, and eyes blurry, I headed for the door, listened, then cracked it into an empty hallway and slithered off in search of my goal.


    ***


    After Issa¡¯s tail pulled the door closed, Kyrae, through hiccups and muffled sobs, whispered to no one in particular, ¡°What happened to ¡®we¡¯ll¡¯ get off the streets?¡±


    ***


    The chill of the shadows couldn¡¯t quite take my mind off how I¡¯d hurt Kyrae. I shouldn¡¯t have said all that, but¡­ I just want us to have a better life! But the now-familiar cold sensation did let me focus on the job. I could feel whatever shadow strength I had was almost gone, so I snuck about without them.


    Few people were up at this time of night. Aside from a few servants I managed to dodge, it seemed all the guards were outside. This wasn¡¯t the Ssyt estate¡ªit was just the home of a local ussen. Still, the fineries of the halls were more wealth than I¡¯d seen in my whole life. Fencing this stuff would be hard, and I couldn¡¯t take anything big¡ªso I only pinched a few small trinkets as I made my way to the room with my goal.


    The wealth of the room was dizzying; my eyes darted over fine silks, shining metals, and even the glitter of gemstones set and polished. I barely kept my hands to my sides as I slithered quietly inside¡ªanything here would be missed, and incredibly dangerous to try to fence. Not at all like the small things I¡¯d taken so far. Nyss had given a very clear description of what he wanted¡ªa shortblade with a fancy scabbard and an emerald in the pommel¡ªand I had to focus and take only it.


    I found the ornate blade on a table, set out for display and recently cleaned. I lifted it by the scabbard and handle slowly and placed it in a sack that I tied off around my shoulders, hanging the weight across my back.


    As I was turning to leave, I realized I was hearing footsteps outside the door. An elf servant? Quickly, I looked around the room for a place to hide, and found a table to slide under. I pulled shadows closer to me, now feeling the building headache that came when I strained my powers. I could do so much more than even last week, but I knew it wasn¡¯t enough.


    I felt the servant¡¯s shadow pass over the room. They didn¡¯t call out, but I watched legs walk between some of the tables until they stopped in front of where the sword had been resting. The sword that wasn¡¯t there anymore.


    I heard a gasp and some words in Elven, and the elf sprinted out of the room. My hearts thundered and I pushed myself out of cover and back toward Kyrae. I¡¯d just made it to the right hallway when I was caught out.


    ¡°Stop! Thief!¡± someone shouted.


    I hissed and leaned down, speeding toward where Kyrae was hidden. Behind me, a single steady beat of footsteps was soon joined by more sounds of feet and sliding scales. The people after me were faster, and gaining rapidly. I threw the door to the right room open and barged in. My hearts skipped a beat at the seemingly empty room before Kyrae popped out of hiding, her eyes wide, red, and puffy.


    I rushed toward her and swept my sister up in a hug. Without saying a word, she hugged tight into me, her eyes lingering on my own, a mixture of emotions running through them that I couldn¡¯t have processed even if I had the time.


    Pulling on shadows, a chill swept through the room and over us just as the first of my pursuers rounded the corner. A triumphant ¡°Got you!¡± cut off into a startled gasp, and that was all I saw before the room twisted and disappeared under a veil of darkness.


    A short, sickeningly cold plunge later, and Kyrae and I fell into the street outside. My mouth was dry, and I had a splitting headache so bad my fangs hurt. My eye was the worst of it, and when I looked up at Kyrae, one side of my vision didn¡¯t see the same as the other.


    I saw outlines and cold mist¡ªshapes melting into an empty black background. I tried to speak, pulling my arms up to stop the shivering. But my body didn¡¯t respond. All I could do was utter a pained gurgle before the warm, wet dirt rushed up to meet me.


    ***


    Kyrae was scared. No, terrified. Her sister¡ªher caring, upbeat, kinda dumb sister¡ªwas different now. She didn¡¯t know if it was her creepy shadow powers or the power they gave her, but Issa was starting to do things they¡¯d both agreed never to do.


    Like breaking into an ussen¡¯s estate. We¡¯ll be killed if we¡¯re caught, she thought as she hid in a dusty corner of the room, praying no one walked in. She should have never gone with Issa to that warehouse last month.


    Worse yet, she could see Issa getting pulled under Nyss¡¯s thumb and she knew where this road led. Others from the orphanage had gone down it. And Issa said we never would. I¡¯m powerless to stop her, Kyrae realized, I have to get her to realize what she¡¯s doing.


    But they had food and a dry place to sleep and Issa always wanted more for both of them. Something was wrong, though. Terribly, terribly wrong.


    Again and again her thoughts looped. Tears streaked her face almost as fast as she dried them. The young elf rocked herself in her hidden corner. Her breath and heart sped up and she only barely kept herself from plunging off that edge.


    If she lost it right now, she¡¯d doom both of them.


    Bang!


    The door slammed open and Kyrae almost fell over. Hot worry turned to cold sweat and then chills. A quick peek showed Issa was the one who¡¯d run in and her heart leapt, then clenched. Shadows wafted off her like steam from leaves after a summer storm, and her left eye was entirely black. Kyrae threw herself out of cover and at her sister, praying she was still herself.


    Issa clung onto her, trembling. Their eyes met and Kyrae studied the fear in Issa¡¯s one emerald eye and its absence in her other dark orb. Shadows, colder than ever, swirled around them both and Kyrae clung on, hoping Issa was just taking them out of the estate.


    This time, after the twist of her stomach and the room around them, Kyrae got a glimpse beyond the veil while Issa had her eyes scrunched up. Before they reappeared, the pair of them were somewhere else. And in that somewhere, Kyrae saw nothing but a black void.


    When they reappeared, Issa was pale as bleached wood, her normally dark skin pallid and cold. Fangs extended and eyes wide, she opened her mouth, gurgled, twitched, and fell forward. Issa rushed to catch her upper body, and grunted under the weight. Issa¡¯s torso wasn¡¯t particularly heavy, but the rail-thin Kyrae, despite muscles and frame she didn¡¯t want to develop, wasn¡¯t strong.


    Slowly letting her sister down to lay as comfortably as she could on the dirt, Kyrae looked around. They weren¡¯t just in the garden, they were outside the estate entirely, at the edge of an area of dense brush close to their hideout.


    Concerned, Kyrae looked down at the comatose Issa, watching the very slight rise and fall of her chest and lower body. What on earth is happening to you, sister? Only one thing that gave Kyrae comfort: right before Issa fell, her emerald eyes, both of them, had locked with Kyrae¡¯s.


    ***


    I dreamed of the cold nothing again. Hours seemed to blend into days and I wondered if I¡¯d ever wake by the time I started to stir and my mind pulled away. Just before I faded back to reality, I felt a presence brush my own.

 Chapter 3: The Cost of Power

    Four months ago, Ess¡¯Siijiil


    ¡°But Nyss, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Nyss hissed. ¡°You do want money, right? To get a better place to live? I have several good places I can set you up with, but I need to know I can trust you.¡± He slithered around me, the old lania¡¯el wearing a fanged smile under black eyes. In the flickering light, the scar that ran along his chin seemed almost white.


    ¡°You can already trust me!¡± I half-shouted, coiling up higher. ¡°Why can¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Shh. You wouldn¡¯t want that friend of yours hearing, would you?¡± He put a blackish-green-scaled hand nearly up to my mouth, face serious.


    I hiccupped, and struggled to stop fresh tears from flowing. I can¡¯t¡­ this¡ªit¡¯s too far.


    ¡°She¡¯s, hic, my sister. I already told y¡ª¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your sister want to get a better life, too?¡± Nyss slid around me, a little tighter. ¡°She can¡¯t possibly want to live like this her whole life, hmm? What about the herbs she already needs, and the magic she¡¯ll want later?¡±


    I swallowed and tried hard not to move away. Slowly, I forced myself to meet Nyss¡¯s eyes and he continued, ¡°¡¯She¡¯ won¡¯t be able to be a ¡®she¡¯ much longer, you know. Not without what I can provide.¡±


    I broke off the gaze, and bowed my head. ¡°I know, I just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Need to do this one. Last. Job,¡± Nyss finished for me. ¡°And then you¡¯ll get off the streets for good.¡±


    ¡°Just one last job,¡± I mulled the words over. ¡°Do you promise this is the last one?¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± Nyss repeated with a smile.


    ¡°A-and I only have to k-kill¡­¡±


    ¡°Just her. Ussen Ssyt¡¯s second cousin Ysta won¡¯t be missed.¡±


    This is for Kyrae. This is for both of us. Slowly, I nodded.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Nyss patted me on the head, then leaned in so our noses were almost touching. ¡°I expect her dead by morning. Am I understood?¡±


    I nodded again, rapidly this time, squeaking, ¡°Yes, y¡ª¡±


    The hand on my head dug in, sharp nails pressing against my scalp. ¡°Good. Go then. Let your friend sleep and come back to me when it¡¯s done.¡±


    Nyss released me, though he loomed tall in the dark space until I¡¯d closed the door behind me. I slumped against the nearby wall and caught my breath. Once I felt my breathing slow again, I slithered away to pick up what I¡¯d¡­ need from downstairs.


    I didn¡¯t really mind that this would mean another sleepless night. Lately, my sleep had been poor and my dreams had been agonizingly long. Kyrae had noticed for sure, but all this was just for a little longer. As soon as we got to a nice place, I¡¯d surely sleep better. That had to be it.


    My shadow powers were stronger than ever, but I still needed a knife¡ªjust in case. I hoped I didn¡¯t have to use it, that I¡¯d just be able to smother my target with shadows and not have to see¡­


    When I entered our home and slid our door closed, it was completely dark inside. Kyrae was out right now, so I had time to fetch what I needed. Hopefully I¡¯d be back before she even found¡ª


    I saw something move in the shadows, in my shadows, and I struck first. Cold tendrils wrapped around the person, frigid darkness smothering their breath.


    The thief struggled, and I felt my tiredness sweep back over me. For a moment, my control slipped and I saw the person¡¯s face in the darkness. I gasped and toppled back onto my tail, trying to pull my shadows away as fast as I could.


    Kyrae.


    The person I was attacking was my own sister. How didn¡¯t I notice?


    ¡°Issa,¡± Kyrae coughed. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°K-kyrae¡­¡± I tried to speak, but my throat swelled. My vision blurred and my breath hitched, coming out in wheezing sobs.


    Wordlessly, my sister¡ªmy sister I¡¯d attacked¡ªstumbled over to me.


    ¡°Hssssssss¡­¡± I tried to speak, but still couldn¡¯t. The hiss turned into a whine and ended in a staccato of hiccupping sobs.


    Kyrae reached out, and I tried to shoved her away. She grabbed my arm and pulled me down, my torso landing in the dirt right next to her.


    Neither of us looked at the other. In the silence, I heard her own hitched breathing slowly even.


    My sister spoke first. ¡°Issa¡ªI¡¯m scared, Issa. Are you¡­ you anymore?¡±


    What?


    I stammered. ¡°H-huh?¡±


    ¡°Y-you a-attacked¡ªand I was just¡ªI¡ª¡± Kyrae stammered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I cried. ¡°I just thought that¡­¡± No more words would come and I trailed off.


    Kyrae¡¯s reply was long delayed. ¡°D-did you? Did you think?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you think, or did whatever¡¯s the source of those shadow powers think?¡± Her voice gained confidence as she spoke.


    Did I think¡­ ¡°Kyrae,¡± I tried to reassure my sister. ¡°Nothing¡¯s in my mind, Kyrae. I¡¯m just doing what I need to do.¡±


    ¡°What you need to do¡­¡± Kyrae trailed off.


    Then, into the silence, she suddenly shouted, ¡°Is what you need to do killing someone?¡±


    I startled. My mouth moved, but I couldn¡¯t make words.


    Kyrae continued, her voice lowering in volume but increasing in sharpness, ¡°Do you really need to kill someone? Does someone really need to die to get a good place to live?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it, Issa,¡± Kyrae¡¯s hard voice started to waver and even in the dark, I could see tears forming. ¡°Think about it. I¡¯m going to go now¡ªmake us some money that¡¯s not hurting anyone but some rich person¡¯s coinpurse. I¡­¡± she walked past me to the door, legs wobbling. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the morning, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡± I tried to smile, but the movement of muscles felt wrong.


    Kyrae left without a nod, and without a smile of her own. She closed the door behind her, harder than was necessary, and left me alone in total darkness.


    For a while I stared at the earthen wall. Then, slowly, I uncoiled myself, my body stiff. Hardening myself, I looked for the knife in the darkness. I half expected Kyrae to have hidden or taken the blade, but instead it was exactly where I¡¯d hidden it. The blade had been cleaned, although the metal was dull in the darkness.


    I hadn¡¯t cleaned the blade. Kyrae must have. But if she was so adamant that I didn¡¯t go through with Nyss¡¯s plan, why would she¡ª


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Kyrae¡¯s voice, high and panicked filtered down into the dark room from above.


    My hearts leapt in my chest and lower body. I snapped to attention, and without re-sheathing the blade, I dashed out the door and up to where I heard my sister cry out. The knife shook in my hands, and the next breath I drew was met with a hiccup. Walls closed around me, and even the short distance to where I heard my sister cry out seemed to stretch and warp in front of me.


    No one should mess with us this close to Nyss¡¯s place? Right?


    Reflexively, my shadows curled around me, muffling the panicked sliding of my tail. Turning a corner, I caught sight of a lamia¡ªke¡¯lania by their size¡ªdragging a squirming bundle away.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I dashed for them, extending my shadows.


    ¡°Kyrae!¡± I shouted, stealth forgotten.


    I made a dash for my sister, leaning down low to the ground to move as fast as I could. A dark mass of tail blocked me and I drew up short, crashing against rough, dark scales. I spun on reflex and looked up at the person standing between me and my sister. Even in the darkness, I recognized Nyss by his scar.


    ¡°Nyss!¡± I shouted. ¡°Kyrae¡ªlook! Help!¡± I pointed with the knife at Kyrae and her assailant as they continued to get farther and farther away from me.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine,¡± Nyss whispered, drawing around me almost protectively.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I tried to move around him, but his hand grabbed my arm, grip strong despite his wiry frame.


    ¡°I caught Kyrae snooping around upstairs. She jumped me, Issa.¡± Nyss frowned, looking wounded. ¡°She betrayed us.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡± My head reeled and I almost toppled over. Sister, betrayed¡ªbut how?


    ¡°She¡¯s just using you Issa. She¡¯s selfish¡ªdoesn¡¯t want the success you have. Kyrae is jealous of your power: of us.¡± Nyss¡¯s words flowed like warm sap.


    I almost choked on them. No. She wouldn¡¯t? Right? Kyrae hadn¡¯t been happy with me lately, though¡ªand all I was doing was helping both of us!


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not gonna¡­¡± My gut lurched.


    ¡°I¡¯ll simply take her away, where she can¡¯t hurt you, Issa. I¡¯m not heartless.¡±


    Take her away. Where she can¡¯t¡­ hurt.


    I felt the weight of the knife in my hand. The knife whose blade Kyrae had cleaned.


    Kyrae. My sister who¡¯d stood behind me even though she didn¡¯t approve of what I was doing, and who brushed away when I¡¯d attacked her earlier. My sister who would never wish me ill. My sister I cared about more than anything, any wealth or power in the world. The knife in my hands was proof of her truth.


    ¡°Issa!¡± I heard her voice, a pained and distant shriek.


    Pieces fell into place. Clarity. Before I really knew what I was doing, I¡¯d whirled on Nyss, hissing.


    He said something I didn¡¯t hear and I drove the blade toward his throat. He ducked under and drove a fist at my jaw, tail sliding wildly around behind me.


    My knife bit into wood, and his fist caught me in my jaw. I heard a crack and tasted blood; pain shot through me like skyfire. When Nyss¡¯s tail hit my back, I toppled forward, and my knife clattered off into the darkness. My broken jaw hit the floor and stars blasted into my vision. I tasted wood and dirt, my arms and chest pressed into the ground by the weight of Nyss¡¯s tail.


    ¡°Stupid girl!¡± Nyss hissed.


    All I could think about was stopping him. Stopping Nyss and rescuing Kyrae.


    He moved to finish pinning me, and I heard his jaw click¡ªgetting ready to bite. His tail wrapped around mine, but the shadows were slippery.


    And the shadows were mine.


    I felt something in the shadows. Like another limb, or another tail. It felt for heat, for warmth, for life. And it plunged inside.


    Above me Nyss gagged. His body rolled off mine as my tendril pushed deeper. I rolled away, rising up on my tail, with both hands covering my mouth. I felt loose teeth and spat a mouthful of blood. Nyss¡¯s tail, spasming came around and hit me in the side, throwing me into the building, shoulder first.


    I coughed, spewing more blood, but I finally saw what was happening to Nyss. Writhing shadows pulsed around him. Already, his torso was held, and now his tail was being wrapped by tendrils of darkness. An outline of him, glowing, overlaid my vision.


    Inside Nyss, a lance of cold darkness was spreading. He coughed and gagged and spasmed as my shadows drove the air and the life out of him. The cold pressed in on me, too, and I felt something at the edges of my mind. Something that liked the deathly chill.


    I closed my eyes and looked away, now acutely aware that I could feel everything. Every shadow tendril holding him, every dark mass pressing against him. I could feel his insides as they dulled and grew cold, his heartbeat as it stilled


    I tried to pull back, to stop. I tried to let him go. But I couldn¡¯t. My right eye closed, but my left stayed open, watering in the cold air, forced to look at Nyss as he died in dark agony. I didn¡¯t need Kyrae to tell me that eye was solid black.


    I couldn¡¯t pull away. I couldn¡¯t stop once I¡¯d started.


    Eventually, his slowing struggles ceased. I felt, and saw the moment Nyss died. The moment his heat, and his life, left him, and his aura blended against the shadows.


    The spell seemed to break and I fell like a puppet with my strings cut. Nyss toppled across from me, his eyes wide and afraid and his jaw forced all the way open, the last beads of useless venom dripping onto blue lips.


    I threw up. Vomit mixed with blood on the planks under me. I shivered and shook, but I didn¡¯t feel tired. Whatever my powers had done had fed them. Whatever was behind them had been fed. I slid down the wall and coiled over myself.


    I couldn¡¯t think about rescuing Kyrae. I couldn¡¯t think about moving from my position curled on the floor. And I couldn¡¯t think of moving away from Nyss¡¯s cold, dead stare.


    Oh Jaezotl, Kyrae was right.


    ***


    Blackness started to creep in around the edges of Kyrae¡¯s vision. The hand against her mouth was too tight, and the tail coiling around her legs was rough and crushing. Still, she fought on, desperate to escape.


    She found purchase and bit down on her attacker¡¯s palm hard enough to draw the sharp taste of blood. Her attacker recoiled, and in that moment, the young elf was able to draw a breath and shout a single word.


    ¡°Issa!¡±


    Then the hand was on her again, and her dulling senses met again with the taste of blood. Her attacker could easily have killed her, but he hadn¡¯t. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t kill her? Not that it mattered if she lost Issa.


    Not lost to them, but lost to whatever thing was inside her influencing her thoughts. Kyrae knew that day in the warehouse where Issa got her curse would haunt her the rest of her life. A curse. It had to be¡ªnothing else made sense. What Issa had was no blessing of Jaezotl or the old gods of the elves, the Pantheon of Ea.


    Was that moment¡ªthat crash of some cursed thing on the floor¡ªthe moment she lost Issa?


    From back in the direction of Issa and Nyss, Kyrae heard a heavy thud¡ªand the sound of scales scraping quickly on wood. Her attacker heard a moment later. He stopped, hissed something in a low whisper, and waited. Kyrae, too, waited, her vision almost completely dark. Agonizing moments later, her attacker swore, and air returned as Kyrae was tossed aside.


    She hit packed dirt hard and rolled against a building. Too exhausted and out of sorts to make herself loose for the fall, she felt her arm pop out of its socket on impact.


    Pain joined the fire in her lungs and she bit her tongue to stop from crying out. I have to get away. This is my only chance.


    Grimacing, she propped herself against the building and used it as a backdrop to force her shoulder back into its socket. Another white flash of pain settled quickly into a dull, familiar ache.


    Stumbling to her feet Kyrae ran toward the nearest small, dark space she could see. Moments later, her attacker came sprinting down the road she was just on, tail scything into the dirt below. Kyrae didn¡¯t get a good look at his face, but a creeping dread replaced her fear.


    Is Issa okay?


    Do I¡­ do I go back for her?


    Kyrae knew the answer in her heart, clear as a bright, noonday sky.


    ***


    Sometime later, a heavy tail swept by near me, and I heard a sound like someone choking. I didn¡¯t move from my position on the floor. Blood and vomit clung to my side where I lay, and my hair had fallen slowly across my face. I hardly even smelled it against the cool evening air.


    I was afraid of the cold now; the comfort of the darkness had an edge. I want to stay in the light right now. Under the low-burning torch, I wasn¡¯t going to move a muscle. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t even tell if I was breathing.


    A big weight, with a rush of scales, smacked into my side. I hit the building I was up against and bounced off, now face down in the fetid mire I¡¯d been laying in. Still, I didn¡¯t move. Maybe I can¡¯t move?


    Someone huffed above me, and then rushed off into the night.


    I continued to lay there. Even though breathing was getting harder, I just didn¡¯t want to move.


    At some point, small, rough hands rolled me over. My breath came more easily, and I relaxed as a familiar voice called to me.


    ¡°Issa! Issa!¡± it said. ¡°Issa, please! Please answer me!¡±


    I coughed. Clotted blood came out with the spittle. I felt pain in my jaw again, distant.


    ¡°Issa?¡±


    I coughed again. Someone was on top of my tail. She dragged me up so I was sitting against the wall. I felt stiff, but I didn¡¯t quite want to move. My head rolled around and I got a look at the voice¡¯s owner.


    Familiar green eyes stared at me, blurry with tears. Kyrae¡¯s dirt-streaked face appeared around the eyes and she shook me. Her dark hair fell in front of her eyes. I reached up to brush it away; my hand shook, the limb not quite responding. Green, liquid eyes tracked my limb through black bangs until the scales on the back of my hand brushed her forehead.


    She¡¯s real. The shell of fear I¡¯d built cracked open, just a little.


    My sister stiffened. Slowly, she raised her own hand and clasped mine.


    ¡°Issa?¡± she called again, hopeful this time.


    Now, her whole face was blurry. I blinked and it cleared a little, but I felt streaks of damp warmth trickling down my cheeks. I didn¡¯t mind; the heat warded against the chill of the night and its shadows.


    ¡°¡ªm sorry,¡± I croaked, then coughed again. My throat felt raw and tense. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°Issa! No. Please, please don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­ you just got here?¡± My mind tried to piece together why either of us would be leaving.


    ¡°Not me!¡±


    Pain started to clear the fog around my thoughts, even if my vision blurred more and more with tears. Words tumbled out, faster and faster as reality crashed into me like a falling tree. ¡°I¡¯m not¡ªI¡¯m not gonna leave you Kyrae. I¡¯m sorry. I messed up a lot. But I¡¯m not gonna kill¡ªnever again gonna¡ªI won¡¯t let whatever¡¯s in me take me. I need to get us safe. I need to¡­¡± My words turned into discordant hissing, and I coughed, hiccupped, and struggled to breathe.


    Kyrae put her hands on the sides of my head. ¡°Shh¡­ Issa. We. I¡¯m going to help you, and you¡¯re going to help me, okay?¡±


    I nodded with a stiff neck, drawing a shaking, slow breath.


    ¡°Can you move?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Can you try?¡±


    I tried. My tail felt numb, like when I¡¯d slept on an arm wrong. Slowly, through splinters of returning feeling, I got my lower body to move. All the while I kept my gaze away from where Nyss¡¯s body lay. I could still feel the shadows around me, waiting, and I shivered¡ªbut not from the evening air.


    ¡°We need to go,¡± Kyrae struggled to pull me up off the building.


    My tail came away with a wet sucking sound, dirty emerald scales colored the dried brown-red of blood and vomit. I teetered, but managed to stay upright, tail wobbling under me. ¡°Go where?¡± My jaw hurt, badly, and I winced when I brought a finger up to poke at it. I¡¯d need to find a healer.


    ¡°Away! Anywhere!¡± Kyrae threw an arm out toward the street.


    ¡°But money¡­¡±


    ¡°I have enough.¡± Kyrae looked over to the place I couldn¡¯t bear to look.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Kyrae responded by pulling me into a hug. I cried another apology into her, and the two of us slowly made our way away from Nyss¡¯s house.


    As I woke up more, we moved out and away down by the river. I dipped in it to wash myself, swimming along slowly with my tail until I¡¯d kicked up enough mud to risk leaving the water dirtier than I¡¯d entered. I didn¡¯t know where we were going, but Kyrae¡¯s eyes burned with fire, and even though her steps were shaky, she didn¡¯t once slow down.


    When I wavered, she caught me, and when she tripped, I caught her. Together we stole off into the night, afraid, cold, and hopeful. We¡¯ll find someplace to live, Kyrae; we¡¯ll both find a way out of all this.

 Chapter 4: Escape

    Three months ago, Hssyri River


    I cradled my injured jaw and braced myself against the wall as the ship rocked. The faint sound of rain drummed against the deck above me, and the whole aazh¡¯kaa rocked and creaked with the wind. The merchant ship was heading up the Hssyri all the way to Ess¡¯Sylantziis, and Kyrae had gotten us passage using the last of our money.


    She was somewhere else in the dark, nearby but behind one crate or another. I pushed a rolled rug away from falling on me and tried to drift back to sleep. My jaw throbbed angrily. We¡¯d managed to get it looked at by a street chirurgeon, and as long as I was gentle, I was told it¡¯d heal.


    I wondered how long healing would take as another gust of wind rocked the aazh¡¯kaa, bumping me into the hull and lancing another nail of pain through my skull. The pain, and Kyrae¡¯s absence, kept me from truly sleeping. A blessing in disguise, as I now dreaded the black, cold void that lurked behind closed eyes.


    Since the day I killed Nyss, there¡¯d been a wall between me and Kyrae. I guess it¡¯d been there longer, maybe, but I just hadn¡¯t seen it. And I didn¡¯t know who built it: me or her. All I did know is that we were both trying to tear it down, stone by stone.


    But we weren¡¯t making much progress.


    My thoughts drifted, consciousness fading to a daydream. The sight was familiar, both fond and painful. I hadn¡¯t had this dream in months, but I hardly registered that as I was.


    Instead, I was a young kid again, at the orphanage in a shabby part of Ess¡¯Siijiil.


    ***


    ¡°Ky-rae! Ky-rae!¡± the other kids chanted mockingly.


    Kyrae, younger and smaller, was surrounded by a group of other orphanage kids, mostly lamia. Their tails formed a ring around my sister.


    ¡°That¡¯s a stupid name!¡± one big ke¡¯lania kid said. She slid forward and shoved Kyrae.


    The small elf squeaked and fell to the ground, mud splashing up around her pants.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just get to be a girl!¡± another one, a lania¡¯el girl, shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m newbloom!¡± Kyrae shouted weakly back, struggling upright. ¡°Don¡¯t you know¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a dumb ea thing,¡± the ke¡¯lania kid said dismissively. ¡°You¡¯re a boy¡ªand you can¡¯t just be a girl ¡®cuz you want to!¡± She moved to shove Kyrae again, and the young elf plopped back down on the ground to avoid it.


    She¡¯d rather stay in the mud than get shoved again.


    ¡°Hey! Stop it!¡± I found myself yelling, dashing over to the group.


    ¡°What¡¯re ya gonna do about it, ke¡¯el,¡± the big one spat.


    I hissed, stopping short. ¡°I¡¯m lania¡¯el, and what does that even matter¡ª¡±


    The sting of the memory was getting stronger, and for a moment, my own, older thoughts intruded. Ke¡¯el were mixed-bloods¡ªke¡¯lania and lania¡¯el together. I was a little big for a lania¡¯el, but that didn¡¯t mean I was ke¡¯el. And even if I was, it¡¯s not like ke¡¯el were trying to be like hssen; they weren¡¯t trying to copy them. The royal family were kelaniel, both ¡°ke¡± and ¡°el,¡± and it shouldn¡¯t matter if other people were kinda like them!


    ¡°Ke¡¯el! Ke¡¯el!¡± the chanting of the kids brought me back into the memory.


    All I needed to do was give Kyrae a chance to escape; I was bigger than she was and could take a hit. I¡¯d felt really sorry for the elf, honestly. We had a lot in common, but I was lucky so far no one had noticed.


    ¡°You should mind your own business!¡± a third lamia, a boy, shouted.


    The big ke¡¯lania advanced on me, long tail ready to push into a tackle that¡¯d bruise for weeks.


    ¡°Oooh, I know something!¡± the lania¡¯el girl, a tiny, thin thing, spoke up.


    Heads turned to her and she smiled wickedly, little fangs clicking down. ¡°I saw somethin¡¯ in the bath.¡±


    No. Please no. How could she have? I always did the late chores, so I could go alone¡ªI went in the river most of the time, too. How could she have seen?


    ¡°What was it?¡± the boy bully asked.


    The ke¡¯lania kept her eyes on me, pinning me down with a terrifying gaze. Behind them, Kyrae stood up slowly, mud running down her legs. Her hair was dirty, and we met eyes for a second. She probably looked a lot like I did¡ªscared and hurt. But there was something else there¡ªsomething stronger.


    ¡°Listen up,¡± the ke¡¯lania girl hissed, flicking her whiplike tail-tip across my lower body.


    ¡°I saw her in the bath last night¡­¡± the lania¡¯el girl started, slithering around the group while staring at me.


    Last night? Oh no. One of the matrons had me go there¡ªsaid I was filthy.


    I thought of so many things to say, but in the moment, I¡¯d been struck mute. Even now, in the haze of a daydream, I tightened around myself.


    ¡°¡­Or should I say him!¡± the lania¡¯el finished triumphantly. ¡°You¡¯re just like him, aren¡¯t you, ke¡¯el!¡± the lania¡¯el teased, drawing closer. ¡°You¡¯re like a fake ra¡¯zhii, too! I saw ¡®em. Saw your dicks pokin¡¯ out of your tail!¡±


    Shock passed through the crowd.


    I tried to deny it¡ªtried to say anything. All I did was hiss and hiccup. My one loose fang poked down and caught my lip. I remembered the taste of blood.


    The amusement on the ke¡¯lania¡¯s face turned to fury at the lania''el girl''s words. ¡°You think you¡¯re ra¡¯zhii, bastard? You think a skinny, stupid ke¡¯el like you is hssen?¡±


    I¡¯d done it now. I¡¯d insulted royalty¡ªthe empress and her family, just by being what I was. I didn¡¯t tell them I had more than my penises down there; if I wasn¡¯t frozen in fear I might¡¯ve in the moment. Might¡¯ve made it a whole lot worse than a ¡°guy pretending to be a girl.¡±


    Kyrae was now totally forgotten¡ªand she¡¯d slipped away somewhere in the rush. Now though, I wasn¡¯t staring down mocking faces. I was staring down murderous ones. For a brief, agonizing moment, the entire scene became clear through the haze of memory.


    I tried to run. I tried to get away, to scream for help¡ªto do anything. But I couldn¡¯t.


    And then they were on me.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Blows rained down, venom-less bites nicked at my upper body, and tails crushed my lower body, driving the air from all my lungs. I could hear blood rushing in my ears and feel my hearts beating frantically as the pain grew.


    And then it had stopped.


    Shouts rang out from the orphanage building into the yard. Footsteps pounded and tails slid as the other kids were pulled off me. When I got clear, I could barely see out of one eye. Blood slicked down my upper body, and my lower body had the sharp pains of broken ribs.


    I didn¡¯t remember much after that, except for one thing. Kyrae¡¯s worried, dirt-streaked face was vibrant and detailed as she stood next to the adults she¡¯d fetched.


    ***


    Back on the ship, Kyrae had found a soft spot where a rug had unrolled between two crates. Less bothered by the rocking of the ship than her sister, the young elf had fallen asleep to the pattering of rain on the deck above.


    Unlike her sister Issa, Kyrae could still dream. And right now, as cozy as her tired body was, her mind raced through the halls of a nightmare. One she was far too familiar with: the night she was kicked out of the orphanage and onto the streets.


    That night hadn¡¯t been something special to start with. It was a normal, humid night at the end of the rainy season, and stars broke through the scattered clouds. Kyrae had just slipped back into the hallway leading to the sleeping room with her prize: a bright purple pitahaya from the kitchen.


    Her dinner had been taken again today, and she really needed something to eat. She hadn¡¯t told Issa about her stealing¡ªeven as it had gotten worse. Sometimes she took things she didn¡¯t need, but she tried not to. Since she hadn¡¯t told Issa, her lamia friend wasn¡¯t nearby.


    And that meant she was vulnerable. Kyrae had snuck out with no one the wiser, or so she had thought. Here in this dark hallway with its immense, jagged floorboards and impossibly tall ceiling spun out of a twisting dreamscape, she held the glowing fruit close as she crept along.


    Until, in the light of a moon that hadn¡¯t ever been there, one of her tormentors stood illuminated. She didn¡¯t remember most of the words¡ªthe dream changed form every time¡ªbut she remembered being thrown to the ground.


    She remembered her old name, thrown at her again and again like a cudgel. She remembered the approaching susurration of scales on worn wood that announced the arrival of the director herself. And she remembered the deep voice of the director spitting her name in one, final blow.


    From here, the dream spiraled off into wild directions. Different awful memories all blended together into a soup of bad emotion.


    Outside the dream, Kyrae shivered and shook, slowly rousing her lamia sister from her fugue-like state. Scales slid toward her, and a warm body wrapped hers. The half-asleep Issa pushed back into the alcove, filling the space.


    Kyrae relaxed against Issa¡¯s scales, and her nightmares melted away, burned back by the better times, starting with later that same night.


    ***


    I coiled protectively around Kyrae, and some of my tension relaxed. My jaw throbbed a little less intensely, and I settled back onto my coils. Still dreading sleep, my thoughts drifted again, eventually landing on the first time we¡¯d slept together like this.


    That was the day I¡¯d left the orphanage.


    I noticed in the morning that Kyrae was gone. No one would give me an answer if she was adopted or not. Some of the kids told me teasingly that she was kicked out for stealing. I didn¡¯t believe them¡ªI assumed she¡¯d been framed.


    I tried to talk to one of the orphanage matrons, but I wasn¡¯t popular either; no one would adopt me and I ate a lot for a lania¡¯el. Ever since the day the other kids had found out about me, I was a pariah¡ªand I was made to sit with the boys. I wouldn¡¯t have been comfortable even if they didn¡¯t want me there and made that fact well known.


    Kyrae had become my only friend, but now she was gone. We¡¯d been forced together¡ªthe two most hated kids in the whole building. And we knew each other¡¯s secrets¡ªat least part of mine. I felt bad I hadn¡¯t told her everything, but I just¡­ couldn¡¯t.


    As the morning dragged on and the bullying¡ªwithout Kyrae to watch out for me or me for her¡ªgot worse, I realized I couldn¡¯t stay like this. I couldn¡¯t just let her go.


    Persistence paid off, and eventually one matron confirmed Kyrae had been kicked out for stealing. She¡¯d been caught red-handed, she said.


    I still didn¡¯t believe them, although I did know that she shared food with me, even after getting her dinner stolen some nights. Could she really have¡­


    It didn¡¯t matter. She was kicked out now, on the streets and alone. Now, no one would ever take her to live somewhere nice. We¡¯d talked about going together, being inseparable, even if we knew how unlikely that was. I was ke¡¯el, and Kyrae was newbloom, and neither would get taken. Plus, we were different species¡ªno one would adopt both of us at once.


    So instead, we¡¯d both hoped the other would find a happy home; maybe rescue ourselves someday.


    That couldn¡¯t happen anymore. Kids didn¡¯t do well on their own. The few kids who came in after living outside for a long time usually went back out, or stayed forever without getting adopted. Most of them were meaner, too, but I¡¯d heard a lot of stories that made me pity them. I¡¯d been here as long as I could remember, and Kyrae¡¯d come in early too, but not off the streets.


    I couldn¡¯t let Kyrae face being kicked out alone. There was no way they¡¯d let me leave¡ªand I didn¡¯t want to wait for a chance to escape. The best option I had was to get in a bad enough fight or steal. I¡¯d seen plenty of street kids thrown out for either.


    Stealing would¡¯ve been better, but I wanted revenge for Kyrae. This time, when the bullies surrounded me after midday meal, I struck first. I didn¡¯t have a hope against the bigger ke¡¯lania, but she wasn¡¯t with the group today.


    Instead, I went after the lania¡¯el who¡¯d hurt me the most.


    Truthfully, I didn¡¯t remember much of the fight¡ªit was a blur of tails, sharp nails, and fangs. I did remember that I won, probably by size alone. My opponent had lain on the floor, bruised and bleeding, when an orphanage matron arrived to break up the fight. Seeing her now, in this memory, I couldn¡¯t help but overlay Nyss¡¯s dead, wide eyes, over that girl¡¯s frightened, furious ones.


    Without realizing it, I shuddered hard enough to rouse Kyrae.


    Still, my daydream continued, brighter than before, although I remembered shivering and sobbing. I also remembered the small surge of triumph when I¡¯d found out I hurt her bad enough to need a healer from the Temple. Combined with my belligerent attitude and the disdain of many of the adults due to my status as a ¡°fake ra¡¯zhii¡± and ¡°ke¡¯el,¡± I got my wish and was dumped out on the streets before nightfall.


    My bruises hurt, but they were a good kind of pain.


    I found Kyrae just after sunset, in a hollow under a big tree near the riverbank not far from the orphanage. She was crying when I saw her, and she only cried harder when she saw me.


    We were together, but we¡¯d both failed our promises to help each other, she¡¯d said through tears and stutters.


    ¡°But we¡¯re together, right? That¡¯s gotta count for something!¡± I remembered my insistence.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­¡± I remember how she¡¯d narrowed her eyes.


    I remembered my big dumb smile, wide like only a lamia could make. ¡°I did. I got the one that framed you. They said the Temple needs to come heal her, I got her so good.¡±


    ¡°Issa¡­¡± Kyrae pulled away. ¡°I¡­ they didn¡¯t frame me. I stole it, I really did. I stole a lot of things.¡±


    My smile faltered. ¡°Why¡¯d you steal?¡±


    ¡°I needed food¡­¡± Kyrae looked down at the ground, drawing squiggles in the mud with a stick.


    I slid closer to her, looping my lower body loosely around behind us. I remembered all the times she¡¯d shared food with me, and all the times hers, mine, or both had been taken by the other kids. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good reason, Kyrae. Anyone would steal if they needed to eat, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ I guess yeah,¡± she looked back up at me, eyes wet.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine!¡± I countered. ¡°I think you¡¯re a really nice, noble person, Kyrae! You saved me¡ªmore than once.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    I shook my head.


    Kyrae continued slower, more deliberately. ¡°But¡­ what are we? We¡¯re just two kids no one wants¡ªand now we¡¯re two kids no one wants with no home to go to.¡±


    I pulled a little closer and tried to think. Kyrae was always better at that than I was, but I could see how she shook. I had to find the answer myself¡ªI had to show her I could. ¡°I think¡­¡± I started slowly, building up speed and confidence. ¡°I think we¡¯re more than friends, or allies. I think we¡¯re like family, right? Because we have each other. What if we were sisters?¡±


    I thought about what we had in common¡ªthe common reason we were bullied, and the common insults thrown our way. Kyrae must have too, because I remember how her emerald eyes got a little brighter, a little clearer. And I remember how our gazes met and the understanding that passed between two people with nothing left but each other.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, scattering tears.


    ¡°No? Issa?¡± Kyrae asked, suddenly confused.


    I smiled all the way, my one errant fang poking down. ¡°We are sisters, Kyrae.¡±


    I remembered how her confusion turned to smiles, then laughter. I remembered watching the starbugs by the riverbank until we both fell asleep, curled up in my coils.


    ***


    ¡°We are sisters, Kyrae,¡± Issa had said confidently.


    Kyrae remembered her then-new sister¡¯s smile. Her innocent, dopey smile. She¡¯d gotten kicked out just for her; had gotten revenge that wasn¡¯t needed. As she roused from slumber, she snuggled against familiar emerald scales, smooth in the right places, but rough in others. She only barely realized her sister had curled around her before sleep took her again.


    Maybe, she thought, maybe things are going to turn out alright in Ess¡¯Sylantziis.

 Chapter 5: Confluence

    Two Months & Three Weeks Ago, Hssyri River


    The city of Ess¡¯Sylantziis, capital of the Empire of Jii¡¯Kalaga, was grander than I had ever imagined. From the deck of the aazh¡¯kaa, Kyrae and I could see the immense city spreading out up the banks of both the Ean (Kyrae called it the Greatriver) and Hssyri rivers. At their confluence, an immense stone monument marked the meeting of the waters, and the deeper blue of the Ean met the rich earth tone of the Hssyri in a sharp line that faded as the two waters mixed.


    The monument was a step-ramped base, pointing toward the confluence and topped with a statue of a lamia¡ªI couldn¡¯t tell if they were ke¡¯lania or lania¡¯el¡ªtreating with an elf. I didn¡¯t recognize the clothing of either of them, but under them looked to be mountains and two rivers with a line between them.


    Behind the monument, immense gardens walled off a building of shining green that peeked through gaps in the leaves.


    ¡°The Emerald Palace!¡± Kyrae exclaimed, then continued in an awed whisper, ¡°The empress lives right there.


    ¡°She does?¡± I tried to peer through the cultivated jungle, but could only catch a glimpse of a tall glass window and a brilliant green wall. ¡°I wonder what she¡¯s like,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Kyrae said excitedly. ¡°I heard she¡¯s kind to elves. I know we can¡¯t meet her, but I¡¯m happy we get to live in the same city.¡±


    I nodded, still trying for a glimpse of the elusive palace.


    Kyrae grabbed my shoulder excitedly and pointed to the stone monument as we passed closer. ¡°And that¡¯s the Jii¡¯Llesu monument. We learned about both it and the palace at the orphanage, remember?¡±


    ¡°We did? And it¡¯s called the ¡®all-river¡¯ monument?¡± I asked, my eyes sliding past the statue and upriver to the multitude of thronging ships along the banks, and the sprawl of immense stone buildings. Somewhere further inland, the black, angular hump of an immense stone ziggurat rose above everything else.


    Kyrae sighed. ¡°Yes, Issa¡ªI swear, did you learn anything¡ª¡±


    ¡°The Grand Temple,¡± I breathed, pointing.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kyrae followed my finger. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right. That¡¯s the Grand Temple. Seat of the Temple of Jaezotl and home to the Jii¡¯Ssyri.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s huge.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kyrae agreed, ¡°it is.¡±


    We stared at the immense dark-stone ziggurat as the city drew closer, the shining palace becoming lost behind the wilds of its gardens. The Grand Temple rose above everything now, its presence solid. Even still, the city sprawled out upriver, size far surpassing the seemingly endless streets of Ess¡¯Siijiil.


    For a moment, I wondered if we¡¯d find opportunity, or be swallowed up in the unending tide of people.


    Kyrae shoved a bright smile in front of me, interrupting my bad thoughts. ¡°Come on, Issa! We¡¯re free now¡ªin the greatest city in the world! We¡¯ll make it!¡±


    I nodded and smiled.


    Kyrae frowned. ¡°I hope you feel more like yourself soon, Sis. It isn¡¯t like you to be the quiet one.¡±


    Huh? I thought back¡ªhad I really been acting differently?


    ¡°Just like that!¡± Kyrae poked my nose and interrupted my thoughts. ¡°You always acted first and thought later! Remember the night everything went wrong? You practically dragged me under the warehouse and up inside of it!¡±


    I¡­ had, hadn¡¯t I? I forced a one-fanged smile and tousled Kyrae¡¯s hair. With that little push, I felt more like my old self. ¡°You¡¯re right, Sis! We¡¯re gonna get the biggest house in the city, maybe even by year¡¯s end! We may not be kss¡¯kaa, but we¡¯ll show everyone we should be!¡±


    Kyrae smiled up at me, big and genuine before pulling me into a hug. ¡°That¡¯s my sister!¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for then?¡± I kept going, my mood pulling itself out of the gutter. As the ship pulled closer to the city, I had an idea. ¡°Let¡¯s hop off and swim in¡ªno time like the present!¡±


    ¡°Issa! You can¡¯t be serious!¡±


    ¡°Why not, Kyrae¡ªit¡¯s not like we have anything that we can¡¯t get wet.¡± I pointed a thumb at myself. ¡°We just have our clothes on our backs and fires in our bellies!¡± I looked out over the water, suddenly serious. ¡°I¡¯m totally serious¡ªbesides, we gotta touch the river before we cross it. You know that!¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Kyrae protested, stamping her foot. ¡°But we already did on the way in and we can¡¯t just dive in!¡±


    The ship had pulled close to a spit of mud jutting into the slow flow near the river¡¯s bank. A wooden dock sat maybe five of my lengths away. I coiled up and leapt over the railing, my tail tip banging the wood on my way down to the Hssyri river. Cool water splashed all around me, scattering sunlight across my scales.


    From above, I heard an exasperated shout. ¡°Issa!¡± And then someone splashed into the water beside me.


    I surfaced, laughing and hissing. Kyrae came up next to me, spitting water and pouting. I turned my lower body and cut through the water easily, one hand dragging my protesting, smiling sister. When we pulled ourselves up onto the docks, we were met both with glares and a few laughs of approval from the dockworkers and passersby.


    I turned to Kyrae. ¡°See, I told you I coul¡ª¡±


    I let out an ¡°oof¡± as my sister¡¯s tackle-hug pushed the air out of my top set of lungs. Off-balance and slick with river water, I tumbled to the ground laughing. Our eyes met, and we both smiled.


    Ess¡¯Sylantziis was going to save us for sure.


    ***


    Two Months Ago, Ess¡¯Sylantziis, Capital of the Empire of Jii¡¯Kalaga


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    My hand shook as I reached for the doorhandle. It was a simple handle: dark wood carved slightly unevenly, a splinter sticking out near where it was fitted into the door. Kyrae placed her hand on the old door almost reverently before she moved her slender fingers over my own thin digits.


    I took a deep breath, grabbed the handle, and pushed. The door swung open on wooden hinges to reveal a single, small room bathed in sunlight that streamed in from the window. Wooden shutters to keep the rain out were the only other thing in the small empty space. Moving inside, my scales slid over wood well-worn by prior occupants. Kyrae trailed behind me with her hand still holding mine.


    ¡°Issa¡­¡± Kyrae whispered breathlessly, tears forming at the corners of her eyes.


    My own vision grew blurry and I wiped the tears away, pointedly ignoring the paler-than-usual tinge of my skin. ¡°Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ours, Issa.¡± Kyrae let go of my hand and twirled in the empty space, her new clothes¡ªill-fitted, but clean¡ªbillowing around her thin body.


    I nodded with a big, single-fanged smile as I pulled the door closed with my tail.


    Kyrae stopped spinning and looked around. ¡°It¡¯s a home.¡± She walked up to me, beaming.


    ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± I agreed, letting my elf sister pull me into a hug.


    ¡°Our home,¡± Kyrae said eagerly, running over to look out the window.


    Our room looked out across a jumbled mess of buildings sprawling out south of us; the furthest southern reaches of Ess¡¯Sylantziis.


    ¡°That way¡¯s the Greatwood!¡± Kyrae pointed to the southeast. ¡°Elven lands!¡±


    I slithered up next to her, my head going out the window as well. It was a warm day, and the heat felt good on my skin. No shadows here.


    ¡°Does that mean that way¡¯s where lamia are from?¡± I asked, pointing to the southwest. Kyrae always did pay more attention than I had during lessons at the orphanage.


    ¡°Yep! Lamia, like you anyway¡ªlania¡¯el. Viper lamia as the elves would say.¡±


    ¡°What about ke¡¯lania? Are they back up north?¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°Further down the Hssyri, yeah.¡±


    ¡°If lania¡¯el are ¡®viper¡¯ lamia, what about ke¡¯lania?¡± I asked, curious. I knew the elves had terms, but I¡¯d just never known¡ªand Kyrae had always used the lamian name rather than the elven.


    ¡°Boa lamia,¡± Kyrae answered easily. ¡°Once we get some more money, I¡¯m getting you lessons!¡±


    ¡°I know plenty!¡± I protested, frowning.


    Kyrae poked my nose. ¡°Not enough, Sis!¡±


    I relented. ¡°Okay, fine. But we need to get bedding first, even if this is a nice floor!¡± I gestured around the room. ¡°It¡¯s really empty in here.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s clean!¡± Kyrae protested. ¡°And I¡¯m going to keep it clean, okay?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Okay, Sis.¡±


    Kyrae spun again and plopped down into the middle of the room, crossing her legs in the weird way she usually did. ¡°You start tomorrow, right? I¡¯m getting paid again soon, but we¡¯re gonna have to sneak food for a little bit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good at that though! We¡¯ll eat like empresses!¡±


    Kyrae giggled. ¡°Yeah!¡± Her voice cracked and she frowned. Putting a hand to her chin and the few hairs that poked out, she winced. ¡°I¡¯m going to need a blade for this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work extra hard then!¡± I said, sidling up next to her. ¡°And we¡¯ll get you whatever herbs you need. And once I get an even better job, we¡¯ll make enough to get you magic and make everything perfect!¡±


    Kyrae smiled, but her eyes looked downcast. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the magic. Herbs should be enough¡ªhopefully it¡¯s not too late.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not! You¡¯re my cute elf sister¡ªand besides, I¡¯m fine and I¡¯ve got two of the things. No problems yet despite, well, ya know¡­¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know. But I¡­ uh, never mind. She pointed to my shirt. What about that?¡±


    Huh? I poked a finger down. My chest had been itching for some time, but I hadn¡¯t found the rash, and nothing was in my skin that I could find. Still, it was swollen and sore. ¡°I hope it¡¯s nothing dangerous¡­¡± I muttered.¡±


    Kyrae looked away, face red. ¡°Dangerous¡­ yeah. So, how have you been sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± I lied.


    Kyrae tensed and narrowed her bright green eyes. She was probably thinking about how bad we¡¯d had it up until now when she asked, ¡°Really fine?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± I lied confidently again, giving a lamian smile that stretched wide across my whole face.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Kyrae relaxed and leaned back onto the floor, stretching her arms and legs in all the space.


    I joined her, reveling in the feeling of stretching my whole lower body and tail out into clean, dry space. ¡°Once we start eating good, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll both feel even better! And I might get a little longer!¡± I was surprisingly big for how little I ate, but I was still undersized for my age. And now, I wouldn¡¯t need to use my size to seem like a little kid.


    ¡°Bigger,¡± Kyrae said and she almost seemed disappointed.


    ¡°Yeah, bigger!¡± I tried to cheer her up.


    She met my gaze, then dipped her eyes lower and blushed. Reflexively, I looked down. While my new shirt was really itchy around my chest, it wasn¡¯t like Kyrae could see the sore bits.


    ¡°I should go to work,¡± Kyrae said suddenly, still red in the face.


    ¡°But I thought¡ª¡±


    ¡°I might be able to earn some extra if I go now.¡± She stood up, stretching again, and a bright smile plastered itself on her face, her ear tips twitching to the sides.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I brightened immediately. ¡°Okay! Have fun!¡±


    ¡°Will you be okay here?¡± she asked, pausing at the door.


    ¡°Better than okay!¡± I pulled myself toward the sun, pressing my scales into in the warm wood. ¡°I might even take a nap!¡±


    Kyrae giggled, then nodded, jogging back over to where I lay on the floor. We hugged one last time, although Kyrae chose to hug from the side instead of the front for some reason, and then she left quickly. Once the door closed, I noticed how truly empty our room was. Even with the sounds of the city outside, I felt alone. The mild shadows in the corners of the room pulled at me, but I turned away to the light instead.


    Lately, my powers pulled at my mind until I used them. Hopefully my new job cooking rice would take my mind off it. I still couldn¡¯t believe how much I was being paid¡ªI could eat for three days on one days¡¯ pay!


    I coiled up in the sun by the window and watched the clouds slide by. Eventually my eyelids drooped and I slumped against my warm lower body, relaxed and happy. Hopefully my sleep wouldn¡¯t feel like days on end trapped in black nothingness this time.


    As I slipped away, I thought of happy warm times with Kyrae and of the food we now got to eat daily. This time, I felt the presence in the darkness differently¡ªdistantly. I couldn¡¯t truly dream anymore; on the ship to Ess¡¯Sylantziis was the last time I¡¯d found myself in a place other than emptiness.


    Even so, the void felt warmer, just a little. Or maybe I was warmer? Either way, I finally felt, if only for a fleeting moment, able to rest. Time passed more quickly; I didn¡¯t seem to feel every moment of my rest and I truly rested.


    When I woke, Kyrae had returned with warm food and the sun had dipped somewhere to the side, painting the sky in violet, red and orange. I stretched out in the empty room with a yawn, my jaw popping all the way open, and my second fang even showing itself alongside its less-shy partner. I flicked my tongue and blinked, blearily rubbing the sleep out of my eyes.


    ¡°Back already?¡± I asked, triggering another yawn and stretch. Warm. I still felt a little tired, but I also felt properly hungry for the first time in days.


    Kyrae smiled warmly, looking up from the food she¡¯d been arranging with more care than usual. I picked up a plate and put a skewer on it, running my hand along the clay rim.


    ¡°These are ours,¡± Kyrae said, heaping her own plate high. ¡°Nothing else yet, but I wanted to eat off plates to celebrate.¡±


    I took a bite and my next words died before I could speak them. Delicious.


    ¡°I actually did get paid extra, and I thought you could use it. You¡¯re looking thinner than usual, Sis.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°Am I?¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°But you also look like you slept well.¡±


    I thought for a moment, staring at a piece of spiced meat. Meat. That we bought ourselves. ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered honestly, ¡°I guess I did.¡±


    ***


    It wasn¡¯t until that night that my powers pulled at my mind again. I ignored the headache as best I could, until I had to slip a warm, sleeping Kyrae out of my coils and slither off into the night to practice shaping shadows. I felt better after doing so, but I also felt cold¡ªcolder than I probably should have in the warm, humid night. At least my headache was gone; the chill that had seeped into me brightened the night¡¯s shadows and let me relax.


    Kyrae shivered when I wrapped back around her, but she relaxed soon enough. I spent the rest of the night staring at the ceiling, fighting off fatigue and anxiety both.


    Everything¡¯s going to be fine, Issa. Don¡¯t burden Kyrae¡ªkeep positive. Just keep your head down and power through it.

 Chapter 6: Collapse

    One month ago, Ess¡¯Sylantziis


    ¡°Issa!¡± Ynna, my boss, shouted.


    I jolted. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± I pulled my hands from the nearly clear water and started to pour it off the rice. I tried to focus, but found my attention slipping away immediately.


    ¡°Issa.¡± Ynna slithered over to me. She guided the pot, and my arms with it, to the table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± lied. My tired body, however, betrayed me, and a huge yawn forced its way up and out, opening my jaw all the way with a pop. My forked tongue flicked in the air before I had enough presence of mind to snap my mouth shut.


    ¡°Is everything alright? Lately, you look like you aren¡¯t sleeping well.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I tried again. ¡°Just busy.¡±


    ¡°Busy?¡± Ynna gestured to the rice bowl. ¡°You¡¯ve been washing that rice for an hour.¡±


    I was? Maybe sleeping every other night wasn¡¯t working so well as I¡¯d hoped. Even when I did sleep¡­ I shuddered.


    ¡°You¡¯re not involved with anything dangerous, are you?¡± Ynna¡¯s tone suddenly shifted dangerously.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am!¡± I answered quickly.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t keep paying you if you can¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I looked up at Ynna.


    The old lania¡¯el looked down at me, her eyes soft but her mouth hard.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been sleeping well lately. Nightmares,¡± I told her the partial truth.


    ¡°Oh, dear¡­¡± she reached out and tousled my hair with a warm hand. ¡°They must be bad. Why don¡¯t you go home today and rest, okay?¡±


    ¡°B-but¡ªI need the money!¡±


    Ynna frowned. ¡°Hmm. I suppose I can pay you for today. Get some rest though¡ªtomorrow¡¯s Founding Day and I¡¯ll need you awake and capable.¡±


    I nodded frantically.


    Ynna smiled. ¡°Now go on. Go home and get some rest. I¡¯ll see you here at dawn tomorrow.¡±


    I slithered past her and out the back door, trying to keep from swaying as I moved. At the threshold, I paused and turned back. Ynna was draining the rice from my pan and shaking her head. I mumbled a quick ¡°thanks¡± and slid out the door, not checking to see if she¡¯d heard me.


    ***


    Kyrae got home late that night, and I didn¡¯t tell her about what had happened at work. Like me, she was starting early tomorrow. Founding Day was the celebration of Jii¡¯Kalaga¡¯s unification, and of the founding of Ess¡¯Sylantziis at the confluence of the Hssyri river and Ean rivers. It was supposed to celebrate the cooperation of elves and lamia.


    Ynna had gone on and on about the celebration the past week. And why wouldn¡¯t she? Her shop was in a majority lamia district¡ªand one a good bit nicer than where Kyrae and I called home. Elves saw things differently than lamia. Founding Day was the day they lost their independence. While it wasn¡¯t a result of war, the transfer of their leadership to a lamian monarch¡ªnow empress¡ªsat poorly with many of the older generations.


    Tensions continued through the younger generations, although the current Jii¡¯Ssyri and Jii¡¯Hssen, head of the Temple and empress respectively, had apparently made decisions for the benefit of elves and foreigners both. Kyrae¡¯s employer had gone on and on about that bit of news, and I¡¯d gotten it second-hand. I¡¯d also been reminded that the elves called the Ean river the ¡°Greatriver,¡± and I agreed with my sister that Greatriver was a better name than ¡°river of the elves.¡±


    Regardless of politics I didn¡¯t care about, tomorrow was important¡ªand tonight was my sleeping night. As Kyrae settled in and drifted off, her breathing evening out, I looked around the room and tried to summon a happy memory to fall asleep to.


    Despite my lack of sleep, this past month had probably been the best one of our lives. Right now, Kyrae and I were curled together on soft taro leaves, rimmed by wood and linen and cozy against my coils. The room we shared had things in it: furniture, food, and even a small wooden statuette of Hse¡¯aazh my boss had given me. The great serpent was posed regally, head down, eyes forward; beautifully-carved tongue darting out as if to taste the air.


    Staring at it brought me some peace, but also an uncomfortable feeling that I had somehow wronged the great serpent. Perhaps wronged wasn¡¯t the right feeling. My powers roiled when my thoughts or gaze lingered too long, and I felt something of a pressure that made me look away.


    I didn¡¯t doubt now that my powers were a curse. From where or when I didn¡¯t know, but I was still determined to control them. I could do more with them than I ever could without¡ªI didn¡¯t want to go back to being useless.


    The evening shadows of our room bent and twisted, begging me to dive in and play. I resisted, staring into the slit eyes of Hse¡¯aazh until sleep finally took me.


    ***


    Tonight, I weathered a storm in my mind. The black void writhed and roiled around me. My ears rang, and my eyes darted, unseeing, trying to find the source of the pressure, the presence that loomed large in my mind. Hours passed into days which passed into time I couldn¡¯t measure.


    The pressure never let up, until my eyes were too tired to move and my ears couldn¡¯t hear anymore. On the cusp of slipping away, the presence crushing around me until I started to wonder what I even was anymore, cracks appeared.


    They grew and brightened and before I knew it, my groggy eyes were staring into Kyrae¡¯s frightened ones.


    ¡°Issa!¡± she shouted.


    I grabbed her hand, my grip weak.


    ¡°Oh thank Jaezotl,¡± Kyrae whispered, pulling my upper body into an embrace. Behind her, orange rays of pre-dawn cast themselves across the room.


    The statuette on the table seemed aglow in the morning light.


    ¡°I¡­¡± my voice was hoarse and dry after so long without use. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just¡ªjust had a nightmare, okay Kyrae? Nothing wrong.¡±


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Kyrae shook her head, hair flying everywhere. ¡°No! I was shaking you and shaking you. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d ever wake up!¡±


    ¡°I was really tired¡­¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s emerald eyes stared into my own. ¡°Your eyes were open, Issa. Open and black as a starless night. Both of them.¡±


    Despite the warmth of our bedding, I shivered. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Issa. Please. I¡¯m your sister¡ªyou can talk to me about this.¡±


    I inhaled deeply, filling both sets of lungs, then exhaled slowly. ¡°Just my powers getting a little antsy. Maybe I¡¯ve been working too hard.¡± I forced myself upright on my lower body, hiding the aches and fatigue I felt. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve slept at all. ¡°I¡¯m fine, see!¡± I smiled, my one loose fang popping down to press into my lower lip.


    ¡°Issa¡­¡± Kyrae hugged me again. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that. We can go see the temple tomorrow¡ªtoday even if you need to.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not today.¡± My eyes slipped over to the statuette of the manifestation of Jaezotl and my powers quivered. ¡°And I said it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine¡ªwe don¡¯t need to go there, and besides I might get in trouble for my powers or for stealing or something anyway. Let¡¯s just get ready, okay?¡±


    Kyrae stared into my eyes for a long while before nodding slowly. ¡°Okay, Issa.¡±


    I smiled right back, pulling her into a tight, quick hug. ¡°Ynna¡¯ll make me wish I was just tired if she catches me late today.¡±


    I managed to stay chipper until Kyrae left, and then my fatigue hit me like a freak wave up the river delta. I wobbled downstairs, slithering in a not-quite-straight line, and headed for work using all the speed I could muster. I hardly noticed how the shadows I passed pulled toward me, almost hungrily.


    ***


    I slipped into work quietly, somehow. Ynna looked at me with concern, but I did my best to smile and brush it off. For the start of morning preparation, all went well. The day was bright, and the open walls and doors of the shop helping to ease my frayed focus. The murmurs and shouts of conversation from the throng of people helped at first, too.


    Unfortunately, all I really did was waste the last of my energy early in the day. By the time the rush started, and the celebration in the street outside worked its way into full swing, I was nodding off despite the energy in the air.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Ynna shouted. ¡°Pace yourself, girl. We¡¯ve a long day ahead.¡± She shook her head disapprovingly.


    ¡°I got sleep last night!¡± I protested. ¡°I swear, but I just didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Tired or not, I need you giving your all and you¡¯ve been doing well so far. We¡¯re ahead on orders for now, so why don¡¯t you take a quick break?¡± Ynna waved for her other worker to take the front and slithered back to me. ¡°I¡¯ll take over here¡ªjust come back before the next hour mark on the sundial, okay?¡±


    Numbly, I nodded. When I rose and moved toward the back, my vision had spots in it. My head pounded, my mouth felt dry and rough, and my fangs hurt like I¡¯d bitten something hard. I sprawled out on a patch of soft groundcover in the small courtyard between Ynna¡¯s shop and the neighboring homes and shops and tried to relax.


    The sundial showed it was just before noon. I focused on it, trying to calm my racing heart and will away the chills that washed over me. Under my gaze, the shadow behind the sundial¡¯s gnomon writhed and twisted.


    I tried to look away, but I couldn¡¯t. My eyes locked in place, shadows tinting my vision. I saw things in the shade: outlines and vague shapes that moved in odd ways. A lone cloud passed overhead, giving clarity to my visions as I lost myself to them.


    I need to stay awake! I need to go back to work soon! I felt myself losing the fight, but as I drifted off, I didn¡¯t find myself in a black void. Somehow, what did happen was worse.


    I slumped forward, and the shadows of the courtyard came alive. Through them, my sight moved into Ynna¡¯s shop. I watched as if in a dream as the shadows roiled, knocking over bowls and food, snuffing out the oven, and shattering a clay symbol of Jaezotl on the wall.


    Sound muted out, but I could hear screams¡ªsee people rushing about around and in the shop as tendrils of darkness tore at the very boards of its construction. At their peak, they spilled into the street, knocking over carts and revelers alike.


    Dimly aware, I tried to pull back¡ªI tried to control my own powers. But they weren¡¯t my own. I barely stopped tendrils of darkness from shoving their way into the bright, warm lights of lives around me.


    Slowly, the cloud passed and the shadows began to unravel, uncovering a ruined shop. They retreated back toward the courtyard, and then to me. I saw myself slumped forward black eyes wide and mouth open. And then my own point of view plunged down toward me, toward the last bright light of my own life in the shadows.


    I saw my fangs, my tongue, my throat, and then my view whirled and twisted, falling apart like sand into a void of faux-sleep. I felt someone pushing against me¡ªmy body or my shadows I couldn¡¯t tell. Then I felt arms carrying me, scales under my own. My own physical body.


    Light filtered through eyelids and I forced them open, moaning.


    The hands dropped me in dirt, and the scales pushed me away. ¡°Go,¡± I heard Ynna say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Issa, but you have to leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ynna?¡± I croaked.


    ¡°Leave. Now,¡± Ynna said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for whatever has done this to you, but I can¡¯t let you in my shop. Not after what happened.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I raised my head and looked at Ynna. She was pale; eyes wide and face tight.


    ¡°Go,¡± she pointed behind me. ¡°The temple can help you. I can¡¯t.¡±


    I turned slowly, arduously. Behind me were the steps up to a temple to Jaezotl. The symbol above the doorway burned my mind. I heard Ynna slithering away, and I rolled toward her, feeling cold and weak and tired.


    ¡°Ynna!¡± I cried out, tumbling toward the retreating lania¡¯el. ¡°Please! I need this¡ªI need¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t turn around, and I watched her slither away. Visions of her destroyed shop came back to me. Of the woman pinned under shadow as her livelihood was destroyed by the homeless orphan she dared to trust. I pulled my outstretched arm back. She was right. Am I beyond saving?


    I turned back toward the temple. My throat tightened. Something pooled up behind my eyes and my breath came shallower. I can¡¯t go there. Whatever these powers are¡­ I can¡¯t go there.


    Slowly, painfully, I raised myself up on my lower body, my arms shaking. Unable to take one last look at the temple behind me, I slithered off toward our home. With just Kyrae working it¡¯d be tight, but we could make it. I just had to find a way to control whatever this was. I had to get my life back.


    ***


    Kyrae was waiting when I got home, her head in her hands. Her quiet sobs shook me out of my fugue, fragile clarity snapping into place around me.


    ¡°Kyrae?¡± I asked warily, pulling the door closed as I slithered in the room and around my sister, protectively.


    ¡°I-Issa?¡± She hiccupped, covering her mouth. When she looked up at me, her eyes were puffy and red.


    ¡°I¡¯m here Kyrae¡ªwhat happened?¡±


    ¡°Your eyes¡­¡± Kyrae whispered faintly, her lips saying more than her voice.


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kyrae drew in a breath and released it shudderingly, a hiccup interrupting. ¡°I got fired today.¡±


    My hearts tightened, the cold shadows of our room inching closer as if to comfort me. I glanced at the closed shutter, but I couldn¡¯t face the warmth of day right now. I let the shadows come.


    As they swirled around me, drawing out my anxiety, I asked in a voice that wasn¡¯t quite how I thought I should sound. ¡°Who did this?¡±


    Kyrae startled, and her eyes grew wide, darting side to side around me. ¡°N-no! Issa! No one did this to me!¡± she tore her gaze away, another sob heaving out from her small frame.


    I tried to curl around her, but shadows pressed between us. With great effort, I tore them away, resting my scales against my sister¡¯s warm, shaking body. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± I coughed, trying to clear the strangeness from my voice. ¡°I¡¯m here Kyrae. It¡¯s just me.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure I believed it. But I had to, for Kyrae.


    Kyrae shook, but she stopped pulling away. Tentatively she moved one blurry emerald eye to look at me, shirking away the moment she met my gaze. ¡°Issa¡­¡± she spoke as if my name pained her to say. ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, unbelieving. ¡°No.¡± My shadows pulsed. ¡°No, someone else did this, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I stole, Issa! I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Kyrae didn¡¯t meet my gaze.


    Something about the way she hunched away from me, but kept her hand firmly grasping mine told me there was more to her words. But I had no way to find out what that could be. ¡°Kyrae¡­¡± I repeated her name.


    Kyrae continued, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ something¡ªnever mind. We¡¯ll¡ªwe¡¯ll be okay. We¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    My sister looked so¡­ despondent. I hadn¡¯t seen her like this since the night I found her after getting kicked out of the orphanage. Fatigue and chill rose up through me like monsoon floodwaters and I swayed. I felt my lucidity slipping away with the last of my manic energy. ¡°Kyrae¡­ I¡­¡±


    Kyrae nodded, hiccupping again. ¡°I know. You should be w-working. Something¡ªsomething bad happened, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    I bit my lower lip hard enough to draw blood and nodded. I couldn¡¯t seem to find words anymore. Kyrae¡¯s tears renewed their strength, not yet exhausted. Soon mine joined hers. We didn¡¯t even move to our sleeping area before collapsing into sleep. Fitful slumber for Kyrae, and a near eternity in a black void for me.

 Chapter 7: Not Yet the End

    One Night Ago, Ess¡¯Sylantziis


    I shivered in the humid evening air. Dampness clung to my scales like an open sore, and I tried to sink into the mud of our current hideaway, deep since the last rain.


    Kyrae would get us food¡ªI just¡­couldn¡¯t. Not since that night we lost our home. My power¡ªmy curse¡ªwas a wild thing, and it didn¡¯t like being ignored.


    I feared what I would do, and I knew Kyrae did too, even if she didn¡¯t say it. The past¡­ I don¡¯t know how long, two days maybe? my eyes had stayed black.


    In Ess¡¯Sylantziis there was no escaping the shadows. Even during the day, they taunted me from under buildings, cast by roofs and oozing out of alleys.


    As my mind swam, I felt myself start to get pulled under. I pinched myself again, finding a spot that wasn¡¯t too sore already. For the time, it worked, but my eyes were heavy and my damp lower body was even heavier. Despite all this, my hearts beat fast and I jumped at any sudden movement.


    Across from the nook I was curled up in, I watched a river snake pull itself out of the canal. Through the arm-length gap between the buildings, I could see the slow, muddy water drift by. Moonlight illuminated the area faintly; it was a good place to rest my gaze, even with the new arrival.


    The snake and I locked eyes, its slitted orbs barely colored above the dark of late dusk. It flicked its tongue out at me, but I just stared. The little river snake, perhaps as long as my arm, was something to look at.


    Something to hold my thoughts in place.


    We stared for a long while, until my powers started to pull at me from places unseen. Unlike the skittish creature it should have been, the snake¡ªbrown as mud except for dark yellow eyes¡ªcontinued to hold my gaze.


    I almost had the feeling it wanted something. Maybe it pitied me.


    I broke off first, blinking and looking away, back down the alley where I¡¯d felt a shadow reaching toward me. When I looked back, the snake was gone. How long was I looking away?


    I didn¡¯t want to be alone tonight. Kyrae didn¡¯t either, but something else had gotten to the last of our food and she was the only one who could get more. I just had to make it through tonight and then maybe, just maybe, things would get better.


    Could I make it?


    Would it matter?


    Kyrae was getting worse too, but was the cause her or was it me? If I made it through tonight, there would be tomorrow. And the next night. And the next and the next and the next.


    I stared hard at the moonlit gap in the buildings, watching the canal water slowly drift by.


    What is my future?


    Do I have a future?


    How long can I keep this up?


    How long can I hold out?


    The answer was so close¡­


    I tried to focus against the increasing chill of the mud. Far away from sunlight and my sister, I felt myself slackening. My heavy lower body got heavier and heavier until I couldn¡¯t hold my upper body up anymore. I felt cool mud on my cheeks.


    The shadows weren¡¯t any darker than the moonlight, the more I stared at them. My arm wouldn¡¯t move much, but I didn¡¯t need a pinch anyway. Cloying darkness reached out toward me, pulling me down into its embrace.


    Hungry.


    Tired.


    Cold.


    ***


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    I forced my eyes back open. I can¡¯t lose focus now¡ª


    The alley was gone. Everything was gone. All around me, the cold pressure of the void of my dreams pushed down.


    And I felt exhausted.


    But in my sleep, I couldn¡¯t truly sleep. Every moment I spent without struggling, the cold ran deeper. Whatever this was¡ªwherever this was¡ªwas killing me.


    I thought of Nyss¡¯s death, of the warm lives on Founding Day, and of how my curse loathed that warmth. I thought of the desire to smother it, to drag it down into the void that assaulted me every time I closed my eyes and let my mind drift away.


    The darkness had me. Had a part of me or my mind or all of my mind or part of my mind or something of what made me me.


    This time, I tried to sprint away, my tail sliding as if against slick mud. I felt like I was pushing into solid earth, and even without breath I felt like suffocating.


    I don¡¯t want to die like this. I don¡¯t want to leave Kyrae alone.


    So I screamed. I shouted. I lashed out and bit and swung my body at my prison.


    At first, nothing happened. I spent energy I didn¡¯t know I had doing something I knew would only hurt me. Moments later, I realized the gravity of my mistake.


    I wasn¡¯t alone.


    And the moment I realized as much, I wished for the comforting embrace of the alleyway I¡¯d lain in just moments ago. Whatever I¡¯d gotten the attention of was massive. Impossibly massive: of a scope and scale I could never possibly grasp.


    All around me, something shifted. The pressure increased tenfold; air that didn¡¯t exist was driven from lungs I might have had. Despite the fear that gripped me, I had to see what this presence truly was¡ªI didn¡¯t want to end without knowing exactly what I¡¯d called down upon myself.


    Somehow, I forced my head up, staring out into the black abyss. No matter where I looked, I couldn¡¯t see anything. I didn¡¯t even know what I was looking for. I didn¡¯t know what I hoped to see or that I¡¯d even understand it if I did.


    To whatever had me here, I was nothing. Unfortunately, I was nothing that had just shouted enough to be worth a fraction of its attention, and that weight alone crushed me.


    I couldn¡¯t scream. It wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Cold and dark and freezing wet suffused through me. Tendrils of nothing grabbed at me and boulders of pure pressure shattered my scales. Around me, the void pulsed and shifted as if alive, as if my existence was like a splinter under a scale. I couldn¡¯t know if this presence might have been alive or if it simply was and I was not.


    Not yet.


    Through all this, through forces that should have ended me¡ªsnuffed me out in a moment¡ªI felt that something was wrong.


    This void was wrong.


    Whatever presence had noticed me was something I couldn¡¯t see. Maybe that was because there wasn¡¯t anything to see. Thoughts and memories started to crack in my head and I had the manic flash of an idea that maybe I was still thinking only because the presence around me wasn¡¯t.


    Even still, I was fading. I was fading and sliding along through the blackness toward some horrible fate.


    Thoughts slowed. Motion slowed. I can¡¯t do this anymore.


    I had nothing left.


    The slide lasted longer than I could count, and I grew weaker each time my mind surfaced enough to think of how miserable this whole situation was.


    I didn¡¯t really notice my movement slowing. Wherever my end was, it was close.


    Until the first mote of light shone in the dark, I didn¡¯t notice the void fading¡ªthe stars shining through. Once I saw, I stared at them in wonder.


    Gorgeous.


    They were the only thing I had seen in what felt like forever. All my memories were eons ago for how bright and blurry the stars were as they narrowed to a single band across my vision.


    And then they too faded. I slipped back, but with a hint of warmth and a feeling, briefly, of a hand, warm, small, soft, and familiar, holding my own.


    I shook my head. Tried to clear my thoughts. Whatever I¡¯d seen, its attention had passed. Once again, I was floating in an all-too familiar, all-too terrible nothingness.


    Nothingness.


    Nothing! The pressure¡ªthe attention of that thing was gone.


    Compared to what I¡¯d been through the last eternity, this cold emptiness was almost soothingly benign. Hissing in concentration, my fangs bit painlessly into my lower lip as I forced my teeth together. I focused on my memories: bad or good; I focused on anything I could find.


    Time again wore down my strength. The stars and the warmth were fading into memory when I heard something.


    A whisper of a shout.


    Issa.


    The voice was familiar. My memories told me so. My tail twisted and coiled, numb like an arm slept and drooled on by a dear sister. Voice as my only guide, I pushed toward the echoing sound with everything I had left.


    Then, like falling upward through cold water, I felt myself surfacing. Progress burned like sharp rocks on my scales as feeling I¡¯d long since forgotten came burning back. Ever so slowly, warmth returned.


    ¡°Issa!¡± I felt a warm body fall over me, squeezing feebly.


    Other shouts, unintelligible, reached my ears.


    The warmth was pulled off and I missed it, reaching up with numb arms toward where it had been taken. Soon, it returned, more slowly this time.


    ¡°Kyrae,¡± I whispered, certain.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Kyrae cried again, her voice a hoarse whisper.


    I didn¡¯t say anything¡ªI just held my sister, afraid to open my eyes. The lids stuck when I tried, and flickering light poured in like the sun the moment I managed to crack my eyes open. The blur above me moved closer and something wet landed on my cheek.


    I blinked, and the first thing I saw was Kyrae¡¯s face, tear-streaked and gaunt. Her emerald green eyes were blurry with tears, but her face held a smile so wide it looked like it probably hurt.


    ¡°Green,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I coughed, my throat so dry that the single syllable hurt to say.


    Kyrae sniffled hard, not bothering to rub the snot from her face. ¡°Your eyes are a beautiful green.¡±

 Chapter 8: A Curse Delayed

    Issa¡¯s arms slowly slackened around Kyrae as her breathing slowed. When the young elf realized her sister was losing consciousness, she jolted, but a firm hand on her shoulder stopped her from trying to shake her sister awake.


    ¡°Shhhh,¡± Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa said in a soft voice. ¡°The ussyri said she¡¯ll need rest, remember?¡±


    Kyrae sniffled and stuttered. ¡°B-but what if she¡ª¡±


    Onussa smiled gently and gestured to the sleeping Issa. ¡°See for yourself. It¡¯s fine to hold her so long as you don¡¯t disturb her rest, ea.¡±


    Kyrae looked at the small, dark lania¡¯el ssyri¡¯zh coiled next to the bed and then back at Issa. The fear in her heart eased. Unlike the last evening, Issa¡¯s expression was one of peace, even if Kyrae could see a bit of drool forming at the corner of her sister¡¯s mouth. In time with Issa¡¯s breathing, her one loose fang teased out from between her lips.


    ¡°W-will she really be okay?¡± Kyrae asked to ssyri¡¯zh who¡¯d saved her and her sister. ¡°I heard the ussyri whisper something to you before she left.¡±


    Onussa stiffened and turned her gold-eyed gaze away. For a while, she didn¡¯t respond, instead staring at the symbol of Jaezotl above the door to their small stone room as if consulting the Serpent God for guidance. ¡°Issa¡­ the ussyri doesn¡¯t know if she can be cured.¡±


    Kyrae suddenly felt as though a cold winter rain had soaked her to the bone. She cut off whatever Onussa was going to say next, suddenly frantic. ¡°Do you mean she¡¯s¡­ will she wake up? Will I get to see my sister again? Will¡ª¡±


    Onussa put up her hands to silence Kyrae. Gently, the lania¡¯el woman slithered forward and embraced the young elf. She¡¯s warm, Kyrae thought. Like Issa should be.


    Kyrae¡¯s tears started up again.


    For a while, the ssyri¡¯zh who had been a stranger not two days ago embraced the young orphaned elf. She shooed out the ssyri¡¯iirt who came to check on them, pulling rank on the young man despite the fact his orders likely came from someone higher in the Temple.


    Eventually, while gently rubbing Kyrae¡¯s hair, Onussa softly spoke. ¡°Issa¡¯s curse has been pushed back for now. And, if she receives healing regularly, she may be okay.¡±


    ¡°T-there¡¯s a ¡®but¡¯ in there. I know there is!¡± Kyrae blubbered.


    ¡°I¡­ yes. Whatever has a hold on your sister has done something to her. And each time she goes without healing, if she¡¯s not careful, the curse¡¯s influence could grow. I¡¯d tell you the rest, darn the consequences, but I don¡¯t know it myself. I¡¯m only ssyri¡¯zh.¡±


    ¡°B-but I saw how the others were looking at you! W-when you helped me, they all stopped ignoring me.¡±


    Onussa smiled sadly. ¡°Respect can only go so far, young newbloom. For now, just focus on being the best sister you can be for Issa, okay?¡±


    Kyrae nodded solemnly, but the ghost of a smile played on her lips. Newbloom! Onussa wasn¡¯t like the other lamia acolytes who¡¯d called Kyrae a boy. She¡¯d even snapped at a few ssyri¡¯iir with a clicking hiss when her patience had worn thin.


    Onussa was the one who¡¯d both found her and gone with Kyrae to Issa, trying to heal her sister where she lay half-buried in mud. Issa had opened unseeing black eyes briefly before going under again, and Onussa had half-dragged, half-carried the thin young lania¡¯el to the temple. She¡¯d given Kyrae a meal as well¡ªsomething to keep her awake¡ªand the young elf only later realized it was Onussa¡¯s midday meal. The kind ssyri¡¯zh hadn¡¯t eaten until Kyrae was fed again, opting to stay by Issa¡¯s side until the ussyri finally saw them.


    While the pair watched Issa sleeping soundly, Kyrae thought of Onussa¡¯s kindness. ¡°Why did you help me?¡± she asked.


    Onussa frowned. ¡°Because it was the right thing to do. Really, you shouldn¡¯t have had to climb all those steps before someone helped you.¡±


    Now it was Kyrae¡¯s turn to frown. She held no illusions as to why no one had helped her before Onussa. Thankfully the ssyri¡¯zh was wise enough not to try to explain that part.


    Onussa continued, ¡°I was born in Ess¡¯Siijiil, and I joined the temple as a ssyri¡¯iir right around the time the human empire to the south started collapsing.¡±


    Kyrae thought of all the human refugees on the streets, and the other strange peoples who¡¯d come in by boat. ¡°That wasn¡¯t too long ago, was it?¡±


    Onussa shook her head. ¡°No. Perhaps two decades, but that¡¯s a much longer time for a human than it is for a lamia or elf, Kyrae. I saw a lot there and I decided to learn about the humans to try to better help them. I only then realized I knew precious little about elves.¡±


    ¡°So you learned?¡±


    Onussa hummed. ¡°I did. But not just by reading.¡±


    Kyrae glanced back at the sleeping Issa and yawned.


    ¡°Would you like me to tell you about my time in the Greatwood?¡± Onussa asked, using the elven term for a region of the elven homeland.


    Kyrae nodded, and Onussa began, watching the young elf drift off to tales of a homeland she¡¯d never seen.


    ***


    I woke up next to Kyrae, feeling more rested than I had in months. I hadn¡¯t dreamt at all; the last thing I remembered was embracing Kyrae. But I had slept. Actually slept. Not whatever horrible thing I¡¯d fallen into every time I closed my eyes these past months.


    The shadows, too, were muted. I felt their presence around me, hiding in the corners of the room we were in, but they didn¡¯t call to me the same way. They felt distant in the warmth of where I was, and I didn¡¯t dare reach out to them.


    What if I¡¯ve lost my power? If I don¡¯t have my shadow powers, then I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ Do I need them? Do I want them?


    I shoved the questions aside as I shook off the last of my slumber: I was in a strange place with no idea how I got here and I needed to know if it was even safe to be laying where I was.


    A familiar warmth pressed against my scales as I shifted and yawned. Subconsciously, I¡¯d curled around my sleeping sister and held her tight. For a long moment, I stared at Kyrae¡¯s mop of hair. You did it; we¡¯re safe.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Then, I looked around: soft light from oil sconces bounced around a small room with black, well-fitted stone walls. A lania¡¯el woman in Temple garments of green and white lay coiled next to the bed of soft linens my sister and I had been sleeping in. She looked to be sleeping as well, or at the very least dozing off; her head rested in her arms which rested on one coil of her black-scaled tail.


    Behind her, a symbol of Jaezotl hung above a closed wooden door. The Temple!


    My hearts started racing. I almost jumped up, but I remembered my sister, who took that exact moment to mumble in her sleep and snuggle against me. Do I wake her? It isn¡¯t safe for me here, if they find out¡ª


    The ssyri¡¯ssen next to me twitched and lifted her head up groggily. Why is she here?


    Before I could think of what to do¡ªfaking sleep or making a quick slither for the exit¡ªthe stranger locked her yellow eyes with mine and they widened.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± she exclaimed, and then whispered. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°G-good¡­ but hungry,¡± I answered honestly, but hesitantly. Don¡¯t mention the curse. ¡°I was just tired is all. I think I had some bad food or something.¡±


    The ssyri¡¯ssen frowned, then sighed. ¡°I¡­ see. I¡¯m Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa. Your sister came to me after you collapsed.¡±


    ¡°From something bad I ate,¡± I cut in.


    Onussa shook her head and smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Issa. Kyrae told me everything and the ussyri healed you for now.¡±


    An ussyri? Someone that high up is coming here¡ªhas been here? What¡¯s going to happen to¡ª


    Both of us jumped a little at the sound of a knock at the door, interrupting my thoughts. Kyrae started to rouse in my coils, mumbling something about food.


    Onussa slid quietly over and answered the door, moving around it so that just her tail stayed back in the room. I heard her whispering, but didn¡¯t catch what the other person said. ¡°Thank you¡­ yes she¡¯s awake, but I don¡¯t think¡ªI understand, yes. I meant no offense¡­ she¡¯s still a child though and she hasn¡¯t¡ªalright, my apologies. Of course I will, thank you.¡±


    While she spoke, the scent of cooked meat drifted in through the open door. My dry mouth started to water, and Kyrae crawled awkwardly on top of me, rubbing her eyes with a yawn.


    ¡°Do you really feel better?¡± my sister asked. ¡°Oh, and the ssyri¡¯zh with us, Onussa, wants to help us¡ªI think.¡±


    Before I could ask my sister anything, the ssyri¡¯zh slithered back inside and the vague scent of meat became an overwhelming aroma. Onussa held two steaming plates piled high with meat glazed in something I didn¡¯t even care to know, and I watched her sidle up to the rim of the bed to push them forward, handing one to each of us.


    I took mine first, fast enough to make Onussa jump back a little. Kyrae took hers more slowly, and with a muted ¡°thank you,¡± but she was the first one to eat. I stared at mine and sniffed; my mouth betrayed me by watering. This is too good to be true.


    ¡°S¡¯okay, Iss,¡± Kyrae said around a mouthful of meat, swallowing quickly. ¡°Onussa was the one who saved you, really. She used her magic, but it wasn¡¯t enough¡ªeven though you opened your eyes a little¡ªso she dragged you back here and bullied her way into getting the ussyri to see you.¡±


    I tore my eyes from the meat to look up at the small Onussa, who wore a sad-looking smile. She looked away sheepishly. ¡°It was the right thing to do. It makes me sad to think others may have refused you help.¡±


    I thought back to the other times Kyrae and I had visited Temples. We got nice people sometimes, but a lot of the time we got turned away. How long until someone here kicks us out, too? And what then?


    ¡°Eat, Issa,¡± Kyrae pleaded. ¡°Please?¡±


    At my sister¡¯s behest, I looked down at the plate again and the last of my resistance crumbled. My hands moved before my mind did, grabbing a piece and shoving it into my mouth whole. I didn¡¯t even bother chewing.


    I tore through the whole plate in moments, despite being watched.


    While I was eating ravenously, Kyrae took a moment to ask Onussa, ¡°Where¡¯s your plate?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat later,¡± Onussa replied candidly. ¡°It¡¯s important you two eat now, and my midday meal was large yesterday.¡±


    I barely caught a look of guilt that passed across Kyrae¡¯s face. I didn¡¯t understand the reason why.


    Once we¡¯d finished, I tried to slither up out of the bed, but Onussa put a hand on my shoulder. I hissed and she frowned.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave yet,¡± she said with a sigh.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone coming to see you,¡± Onussa said. ¡°That¡¯s all I can say.¡±


    Instantly, I felt my hearts beat faster. What were they going to do with me?


    ¡°Can I leave?¡± Kyrae asked suddenly.


    I whipped my head around and looked at her curiously. She gave me a look that I knew very well meant ¡°keep quiet, I have a plan.¡± Okay, Sis.


    Onussa stuttered. ¡°Well, uhm, yes. I suppose it is just Issa who needs to stay here.


    Kyrae narrowed her eyes, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t tell you. I want to, but I can¡¯t.¡± The ssyri¡¯zh looked down guiltily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt Issa,¡± Kyrae said, and the venom in her words shocked me.


    Onussa looked back up quickly and put her hands out placatingly. ¡°I promise you I will not let that happen. I also promise you I will do my best so that you two are not separated.¡±


    Separated? Who would want to do that?


    ¡°Separate us?¡± Kyrae asked¡ªbecause even if I picked up on it, my sister was probably expecting it.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Onussa started.


    Someone knocked on the door heavily. ¡°Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa. Please be ready.¡±


    Onussa said something I was fairly sure wasn¡¯t actually a bad word under her breath and rose, taking our plates. ¡°The people coming are important, okay. Please try to be nice to them.¡±


    She sounded almost scared, and the plates shook in her hands.


    Kyrae clung closer to me. ¡°I¡¯ll be nice if they¡¯re nice!¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Me too. And, uh, I¡¯m still kinda hungry.¡±


    That last comment managed to get a small smile from Onussa. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. Oh!¡± she quickly moved back from the door and handed me a linen from inside her vestments. ¡°Wipe your faces with this, please.¡±


    I stared at the clean cloth. ¡°But it¡¯ll get dirty.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kyrae said, cutting me off and swiping the cloth from the ssyri¡¯zh. ¡°We¡¯ll clean up.¡±


    Onussa gave a small smile, and the man¡¯s voice behind the door yelled for her again. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Please stay in this room.¡±


    I tried to protest, but Kyrae shook her head and advanced on me with the too-nice linen. Onussa, meanwhile, slipped out the door and closed it behind her with her tail. My sister started wiping my face for me and I grunted, trying to move away.


    ¡°You¡¯ll just smear it around if I let you do it yourself!¡± she said, half-honestly and half as a cover.


    ¡°What was all that about?¡± I asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we could trust Onussa?¡±


    ¡°We can,¡± Kyrae says. ¡°But I don¡¯t think we can trust the people above her. I don¡¯t think you noticed, but what she gave me was her meal. Us elves don¡¯t usually eat that much meat, and the Temple certainly wouldn¡¯t give me that much just like that.¡±


    ¡°But what abou¡ªmmmph¡± I said into the cloth as she pressed it over my lips.


    ¡°Open,¡± Kyrae said tersely. ¡°All the way¡ªI need to make sure you don¡¯t have lines of sauce on the sides of your face.¡±


    I did as she was told and popped my jaw open all the way.


    Kyrae continued in a whisper, ¡°I don¡¯t think I was supposed to have anything to eat. That¡¯s also why I haven¡¯t been bathed or given something to wear.¡±


    Something to wear? I glanced down and saw that my old clothes had been replaced with a long, clean, undyed shirt that went past where my elf-like torso met the larger scales of my tail. It felt so soft I hadn¡¯t even noticed I was wearing it. Except the swollen spots on my chest where it rubbed and itched, of course, but everything did that to me lately. I checked my hands and arms too: even under my nails had been cleaned.


    A glance at Kyrae showed she was still dirty, although someone had cleaned her face and made a pass at her hair. Her shirt, too, was the same ragged one she had before. I remember when we bought that with our own money¡ªand when it was clean.


    ¡°Onussa did what she could,¡± Kyrae admitted, locking her green gaze with my own. ¡°Whatever¡¯s going on, I¡¯m not supposed to be a part of it.¡± She finished wiping my face down and took the last clean corner to wipe around her own mouth.


    I closed my jaw and tried to get any big bits of meat out of my teeth with my tongue. ¡°Well I¡¯m not going to leave you behind. Ever. They help both of us or neither.¡±


    Kyrae looked down sadly. ¡°But your curse¡­¡±


    ¡°Screw my curse! I¡¯ll just come back here when it gets bad. You heard Onussa¡ªall I need is healing. And I¡¯m clean right now, so I can probably get a job easy. I¡¯ll make enough for both of us, you¡¯ll see!¡±


    ¡°Issa¡­¡± Kyrae¡¯s tone was said, but a slow smile spread across her face. ¡°Thanks, Sis.¡±


    I nodded sharply. ¡°Yeah! And anyone who gets in my way¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    I was interrupted by two sharp raps at the door. Before either of us could answer, the door opened.

 Chapter 9: Do Not Separate

    Two lamias entered: one man and one woman from what I could tell. The woman was lania¡¯el and the man ke¡¯lania, although his build was slimmer than I would have expected from someone who¡¯d certainly not wanted for food. She had dark greenish-brown hair and scales to match, with a skin tone lighter I¡¯d have expected given her scale color. In contrast, the man¡¯s skin nearly matched his off-brown scales, though lines of ruddy orange snaked across his lower body.


    The pair filed in and Onussa followed them meekly, closing the door silently. Her tail-tip twitched nervously, and that did my comfort no favors.


    Both of the wealthy newcomers looked clean and smelled like flowers. Well-fitted clothes of nice materials adorned them, but the colors and styles were muted: earth tones, and a sort of utilitarian edge that wasn¡¯t quite practical.


    I¡¯d never seen ussen wearing something quite like it, and kss¡¯kaa tended to over-display their wealth like some birds did their colorful feathers.


    These two people were dressed like¡­ like servants. But not like servants I¡¯d ever seen.


    And both of them were staring squarely at me. The woman didn¡¯t seem too put-off by whatever she saw, but something about her expression was familiar in a way I couldn¡¯t place. The man, meanwhile, looked at me curiously, eyes wide and searching.


    That was, until he saw Kyrae standing next to me, holding my hand. His dark brown eyes narrowed, but before he could speak, the woman broke the silence.


    ¡°Ssyri¡¯zh!¡± she snapped, pointing at Issa. ¡°Who is that, and why are they here? My mistress said this matter was to be treated with the utmost secrecy until her concerns could be absolved.¡±


    What!?


    ¡°The young elf is Issa¡¯s friend,¡± Onussa replied deferentially, but without honorifics. ¡°They¡¯ve survived together and are quite close.¡±


    The woman clicked her tongue and hissed, ¡°He can¡¯t be here; you should know that.¡±


    I was so shocked that it took until Onussa finished speaking for my mind to really understand what that woman said about Kyrae.


    ¡°No!¡± I shouted. ¡°Kyrae and I stay together! And she¡¯s a she!¡±


    The shadows in the corners of the room twitched, but I kept my focus on the odd pair: away from whatever my powers wanted to focus on or do. Memories of a cold void stilled me against action¡ªfor now. I sure wasn¡¯t held back by decorum.


    The well-dressed woman glared at me, and I confidently met her gaze and her eyes softened. When our eyes met, something familiar caused my hearts to jump in fear, and I quickly looked away. What was that? Why was that look familiar¡ª was the look similar to the orphanage matron, maybe?


    Before the mystery woman could snap at Kyrae again, the man cut in, speaking for the first time. Where the woman¡¯s voice was almost upland in its flowing accent, the man¡¯s voice had a more abrupt accent. More like what I was used to growing up in Ess¡¯Siijiil.


    ¡°The elf can stay. A vagrant child shouldn¡¯t be of any consequence, and it¡¯s clear the two are¡­ close.¡± The man said the last word with enough distaste to make me pull back my lips, fangs dropping.


    When he caught my eye, he looked away and continued, ¡°My point is that the elf¡¯s presence will not compromise the reasons we¡¯re here.¡±


    The woman seemed displeased, but acquiesced. ¡°Please come here a moment¡­ Issa.¡±


    I didn¡¯t obey, despite a growing sense of familiarity¡ªand dread. ¡°No. I¡¯m not a child¡ªand you can come over here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± she hissed in annoyance, but slithered closer anyway.


    I couldn¡¯t meet her gaze, so I looked over at Kyrae instead. My sister was pale, and her hand shook in mine. The woman lowered herself to my level, so we were staring right at each other. Her green-blue eyes looked over my face, then moved lower. Why is this familiar?


    ¡°Lift your shirt halfway,¡± she said tersely, though not unkindly.


    I still didn¡¯t like her.


    If Kyrae wasn¡¯t shaking like a leaf, I¡¯d tell this jerk of a woman to screw off. Instead, I tried a different tactic. ¡°Say please,¡± I said as firmly as I could.


    The woman looked shocked, too much so to say anything. I relished the victory, still unable to shake that odd feeling of distant familiarity.


    The man was the one who relented. ¡°Please, Issa?¡± he said in a tone that I¡¯d heard more than enough times from various people to know he was just going through the motions.


    Still, whatever power I could hold over these two high-class jerks was something I would take. When he spoke, I noticed Onussa smile lightly, hiding it before either of the others saw. Good.


    I did as I was told, and lifted my shirt part-way with one hand, bunching it up under my sore spots. The woman¡¯s eyes went wide upon seeing something, and she swore under her breath. Her arms moved toward me, but she met my eyes again and stopped, frowning.


    I looked away from her and down, but I didn¡¯t see anything unusual. Sure, I had a couple marks there, but Kyrae did too¡ªeven if they were in different places, and my sister was a different species. All that I¡¯d exposed was the skin of my elven torso merging into the scales of my serpentine one.


    The woman, however, clearly saw something. She frowned and then went pale. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± she said softly, glancing up from my abdomen to my face.


    Her blue-green eyes studied me intently, but softy.


    ¡°Is she¡ª¡± the man started to ask.


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± the woman replied, with a long sigh.


    I had enough of whatever the two of them were doing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I demanded. ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave me and my sister alone?¡±


    ¡°Se¡ªIssa¡ªthat elf might be your friend,¡± the woman said carefully like she was talking to a child, ¡°but she is not your sister.¡±


    I hissed, and shadows uncoiled from corners toward the pair. Kyrae gripped me tighter and I saw fear in Onussa¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes she is!¡± I countered. ¡°All we have is each other and we¡¯ll never break that¡ªso we¡¯re sisters! It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s an elf. I won¡¯t let you separate us!¡±


    When my shadows touched the woman, she hissed a shriek of surprise and lunged away. The man likewise darted to one side. I felt their scales, how polished and smooth they were. And how warm.


    ¡°Issa¡­¡± Kyrae said softly. ¡°Please calm down.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re gonna separate us, Kyrae! They¡¯re gonna take you away!¡±


    ¡°¡­but they¡¯re powerful, Issa. And they could do a lot worse than just¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± I snapped, but the fear in Kyrae¡¯s eyes made me waver.


    ¡°I know they haven¡¯t been very nice, but do you really not care if you hurt them?¡± she asked, barely audible in the chaos of the room.


    My power pressed on without me. The moment one of my shadows touched Onussa, though, I recoiled. I don¡¯t want this.


    I hissed again, low and dangerous. ¡°Fine.¡±


    I struggled with my powers; I knew what they wanted.


    After a tense few moments, I managed to pull my shadows back, leaving the room in a state of shock. ¡°Whatever you want with me¡ªif you separate us, I won¡¯t go. I¡¯d kill myself before I¡¯d go.¡± I knew my left eye was black right now; I could feel the chill leaving it, the shadows in the corners of the room darkening once again.


    ¡°I-if I may,¡± Onussa interjected before either of the pair could speak. ¡°Issa and Kyrae both have suffered through horribly traumatic experiences¡ªespecially recently. For a long time, they really only did have each other. Surely a compromise can be reached, no?¡±


    The woman glanced at Onussa, then back to me. Her eyes met mine, softening. ¡°My apologies, Issa¡ªand Kyrae. I am Lissti, though you may not remember.¡± She ignored Onussa¡¯s request.


    ¡°Remember?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°You were very young,¡± the man said, glancing furtively at the shadows in the corner. ¡°We¡¯d assumed you¡¯d suffered a horrible fate¡ª¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Well I have!¡± I shouted. ¡°Kyrae and I both have. It¡¯s not fair! None of this is fair! No one tells us anything and the moment we get anything someone else takes it away! What¡¯re you gonna take away this time!?¡±


    The man winced as though he¡¯d been slapped.


    ¡°Do you¡­ really not remember?¡± Lissti asked softly. She leaned forward, but I recoiled away from her arms and she cast her eyes downward.


    Lissti¡¯s name seems familiar. I ignored the feeling. ¡°No! And why would I? You¡¯re just a mean lady who came in her, insulted my sister, and then tried to take us apart.¡±


    Lissti looked as if I¡¯d slapped her. I considered it a good look, especially when she lowered her head. ¡°My apologies again, Sse¡ªI didn¡¯t consider that.¡±


    ¡°Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa?¡± the man asked. ¡°The ussyri did not mention¡­ Issa¡¯s demeanor, or that her curse was still so¡­ active.¡±


    Onussa¡¯s eyes widened, then narrowed. ¡°Surely you can¡¯t mean to just leave her here? Without anyone? Without a future?¡±


    ¡°W-we cannot take a feral child,¡± he stammered. ¡°She¡¯s too far down the line anyway, it wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°You know we can¡¯t do that, Kyen,¡± Lissti said seriously, finally giving the mean mystery man a name. ¡°We have a duty to perform¡ªnot to mention what would be best for Sse-Issa.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be responsible for her debut? To answer how we could possibly let someone of Sse¡ªher¡ªstatus become like this? And what of her curse? Not only is that a massive failing, but if she loses control, that would just be¡ª¡±


    Someone of my status?


    ¡°Kyen¡ªif that¡¯s the case, we need to take responsibility. After all, it was really my fault that¡ª"


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Kyrae shouted, loud enough to make me jerk upward on my lower body. Her voice pitched deeper, but she fought on, shaking nervously even as she dressed the pair down. ¡°We¡¯re not little kids anymore! Sure, we¡¯re still young I guess, but it doesn¡¯t matter when you have to rely on yourself. So tell us what the fuck is going on!¡±


    Lissti scowled. ¡°Y-you,¡± she started to snap at Kyrae, but then she looked at me and her words caught. ¡°My apologies, but we are under strict orders at the moment. If everything goes well, you¡¯ll know by day¡¯s end.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Kyen said, looking at me. ¡°Lissti, I worry they¡¯re both unsuitable.¡±


    I curled my fists and my tail tip as hard as I could, trying to contain another outburst. Kyrae was red-faced and I could see her eyes were wet. Onussa shifted about on her lower body, wringing her hands.


    ¡°Kyen!¡± Lissti said, aghast. ¡°That¡¯s not our place to decide; we have a duty to perform.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m concerned that¡¯s all. Her curse is severe, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as young as she looks. Our duty also ends if she¡¯s too far gone.¡±


    ¡°¡°Tell us¡ª¡±¡± Kyrae and I shouted at the same time.


    We shared a glance.


    ¡°¡ªWhat¡¯s going on?¡± I finished.


    Lissti sighed heavily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Kyen said seriously. ¡°I outrank you¡ª¡±


    ¡°And I was her nanny!¡± Lissti snapped.


    Suddenly, some of my earliest memories came to the fore. Half-remembered images and feelings I¡¯d always thought were dreams, from a time when I was hardly more than a baby. Is Lissti telling the truth?


    Kyen glared at Lissti; she turned away, giving me an honest, apologetic look.


    The mean man continued, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you exactly who you are¡ªor were¡ªuntil we know how we will proceed. Suffice to say that you, Issa, are¡ªor were, depending on decisions made by people who are neither Lissti nor myself¡ªsomeone of relative import.¡±


    ¡°Who!?¡± I yelled.


    Kyen shook his head. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t tell you¡ªnot yet.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to obey Issa, then?¡± Kyrae asked carefully.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lissti answered simply.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Kyen answered at the same time, shooting his compatriot a glare.


    ¡°I am so, so sorry, Sseti,¡± she bowed deeply in my direction. Far, far deeper than I could have expected.


    Sseti? The name seemed vaguely familiar, faint enough that I couldn¡¯t be sure of its truth. If my name was Sseti at some point, it was well before I could talk¡ªand it sure wasn¡¯t my name now.


    Kyen shot Lissti a death glare and hissed dangerously, then turned to Onussa. ¡°We should go¡ªwe¡¯ve seen more than enough. Keep them here until we inform you of our mistress¡¯s decision.¡±


    Onussa drew herself as high as her stature would allow. ¡°Will they be provided for? Either by the ussyri or¡­ you all?¡±


    ¡°Issa will be,¡± Lissti replied sadly. ¡°I cannot guarantee Kyrae will be offered as much.¡±


    ¡°You must understand that I cannot keep Kyrae here then.¡± Onussa fought to keep her voice level. ¡°And I can assure you Issa will not be forced to stay here in the face of such potential anguish.¡±


    Kyen cut in front of Lissti when she hesitated. ¡°Fine. I will do my best to see both of them provided for.¡±


    Lissti¡¯s eyes darted between me and Kyrae.


    ¡°Good,¡± Onussa nodded, then added with only a hint of sarcasm, ¡°We thank you for your mistress¡¯s benevolence.¡±


    Lissti nodded with a tired, forced smile, and Kyren hurried both of them out the door.


    The moment the door closed, Onussa collapsed back onto her lower body with a long, long exhalation. ¡°I can¡¯t feel my tail. I¡¯m truly, truly sorry that went the way it did.¡±


    ¡°Who were they?¡± Kyrae¡¯s voice was still harsh, but she softened it for the kind ssyri¡¯zh.


    Onussa shook her head sadly. ¡°I want to tell you, but it¡¯s best for all of us if I don¡¯t. They¡¯d find out.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s not ominous at all!¡± Kyrae half-shouted.


    I stayed quiet, thinking. The way Lissti had gotten angry was so familiar. But¡­ but I couldn¡¯t really remember her. And she¡¯d called me Sseti so naturally. Just how young was I¡ªwas all this true?


    I didn¡¯t really listen to the rest of Kyrae and Onussa¡¯s argument, but they seemed to finish without getting too mad¡ªor at least not more mad.


    ¡°Are you alright, Issa?¡± Onussa asked eventually.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I looked up. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± I felt the shadows around the room. They seemed just a bit more tangible. ¡°I¡¯m fine for now, I think. I¡¯m not apologizing though.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ understand,¡± Onussa relented. ¡°Let me go get some more food¡ªthis time for both of you. I¡¯ll also see about clothes and a bath for Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°And you just trust that we won¡¯t leave?¡± I snapped, more acerbic in tone than I¡¯d even intended. I don¡¯t want anything to do with those two. I don¡¯t need to know about Sseti.


    Onussa recoiled.


    ¡°I told her we wouldn¡¯t, Issa,¡± Kyrae said softly, almost apologetically.


    I looked at my sister in shock. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t we just leave? I¡¯m fine now¡ªI have it handled, really. We can get another job somewhere. Ess¡¯Sylantziis is huge so they¡¯d never find us and¡ª¡±


    ¡°What happens if things get bad again?¡± Kyrae asked suddenly. ¡°I don¡¯t want your curse to take you, Issa. You were so cold¡­¡±


    I snapped my mouth shut and worried my lower lip with a fang, my eyes tearing up. ¡°Why though? What if I can¡¯t stop them separating us?¡±


    Kyrea looked down at her feet. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know!¡± I kept going. ¡°Well I¡¯m not going to sit here and wait for whatever crap they drag us into. Let¡¯s leave.¡± I grabbed Kyrae¡¯s arm and pulled her toward the door.


    Onussa looked on sadly. ¡°Issa¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± I snapped at the ssyri¡¯zh.


    Kyrae hung her head, mumbling and stumbling along after me like a broken doll. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to die, sis¡­ No matter what, I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    I wrenched the door open, feeling the fatigue in my arm and slithered out into an empty stone hallway lit by more sconces.


    ¡°If¡ª¡± Onussa started behind me. ¡°If you come back this evening¡ªor any time¡ªI¡¯ll make sure you have a safe place to sleep.¡±


    I stopped, catching Kyrae when she tripped over my tail. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uhm, if you do come back, I¡¯ll make sure the Temple takes care of you. No one should have to go through what you did,¡± Onussa repeated. She was still in the room, just watching us go.


    ¡°You¡¯re letting us go?¡± I asked, incredulous. ¡°Just like that? After all that talk of ¡®making sure we stay here¡¯ you¡¯re just letting us go.¡±


    Onussa nodded. ¡°The Temple would never keep someone against their will, unless they were an immediate danger to themselves or others. No matter what anyone of any other class might say.¡±


    I looked down at Kyrae; she was crying, but trying to hide it. When she looked up at me, she tore her gaze away. Suddenly the hand I had around her arm felt wrong. What am I doing?


    ¡°Kyrae, I¡ªI¡¯m sorry. I just can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do whatever, Issa,¡± Kyrae said with a cracking voice. ¡°We¡¯ll make it work together, okay?¡±


    From inside the room, I heard Onussa slither over to us. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go out and get some fresh air then? We¡¯ll get some food, visit a bathhouse, and get both of you something comfortable to wear. Does that sound nice?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± Kyrae mumbled. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    I looked at the ssyri¡¯zh in her clean green and white vestments. My throat was too tight for words and my eyes were too wet to see clearly. I shook my head.


    ¡°No?¡± Onussa asked sadly.


    I couldn¡¯t meet her eyes, but things got worse when I looked at Kyrae. My sister was crying¡ªbig sobs she tried to hide even as she curled up on the ground away from me. When did I let go? When did she pull away?


    What have I done?


    I¡¯d made Kyrae cry.


    I tried to think of why, but everything hurt and I was so tired.


    Words spilled out haphazardly, I wanted to get both of them to understand: Kyrae and Onussa, my sister and the ssyri¡¯zh who, according to my sister, had saved me. ¡°I can¡¯t¡ªI don¡¯t want us to be¡ªI want to be free. I want us to¡­ to¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t talk anymore through the tears. My breath hitched and I started to sink down, but Onussa caught me.


    For a while the ssyri¡¯zh I barely knew held me as I cried, and I was too tired to pull away. Onussa¡¯s arms were warm, but I wished they were my sister¡¯s instead.


    But that wouldn¡¯t happen: I¡¯d made Kyrae cry.


    I¡¯d rejected my sister. Why?


    Realization was a slow thing. Like stitching back together cloth so frayed there were no whole threads to work with.


    Kyrae wants to help me¡ªand maybe Onussa does too. And maybe they¡¯re not wrong. I haven¡¯t been very aware lately, have I? I didn¡¯t know fully what the Kyrae and Onussa had done when I was unconscious; all I knew was that Kyrae stood up to those people for me¡ªand Onussa did too.


    Even after they¡¯d told me not to act out and I had, Kyrae stood with me¡ªOnussa too.


    And then I wanted to just walk away.


    Would the people I¡¯d offended really let me¡ªus¡ªdo that?


    They served someone very powerful. Someone I didn¡¯t know and had probably just blown any chance of a good first impression with. At the same time, I wasn¡¯t going to put on an act and I wasn¡¯t about to trust just anyone.


    I won¡¯t apologize for what I said and did to those two jerks.


    But right here and now, I¡¯d messed up. Badly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± That first syllable came out hoarse and itchy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I messed up.¡±


    Onussa looked at me cautiously. Kyrae reached toward me but stopped hesitantly, and I felt something threatening to break inside me. For a moment, the shadows felt comparatively warmer. No. I can¡¯t. Not again.


    ¡°I did what you told me not to, Kyrae, and I pissed some powerful people off who¡¯ll probably try to screw us over even if I go along with them. But especially if I try to run away. I don¡¯t care who I was to them, I¡¯m Issa to us now and I don¡¯t wanna give that up.¡± I looked at my sister and bowed my head, then my torso. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°Issa¡­¡± Kyrae said my name softly.


    Hesitantly at first, but gaining in confidence, she took my hand. Then my arm. Then she pulled me down and into a hug, knocking us both to the temple floor.


    ¡°You idiot,¡± she mumbled into my torso. ¡°Apology accepted you giant, massive idiot.¡± Her voice was teasing like I remembered, but something in the tone was sadder¡ªmore hesitant.


    Words alone won¡¯t fix this.


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± I agreed, not wanting to do anything to break whatever fragile trust I¡¯d regained.


    I still want us to leave, but¡­ would it be the right thing to do?


    With some difficulty, I swallowed and locked eyes with my sister. ¡°M-maybe we can go out and do that stuff. A-and we¡ªI¡¯ll¡ªconsider staying here for a bit. Just so long as O-onussa can make sure no one¡¯s gonna take us apart.¡±


    Onussa slithered closer and said softly above us, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Kyrae and I stayed as we were for a long moment. I tried to focus on happier things, like food or warmth, instead of worrying over the mess of a meeting that had just happened. One thing I couldn¡¯t get off my mind was the name Lissti had said was mine¡ªsaid with such familiarity.


    Sseti.

 Chapter 10: Bright Sunny Day

    Kyrae and I followed Onussa out of the temple. My sister returned a small smile I gave, but neither of us spoke.


    The empty hall soon turned into a decidedly busier one¡ªcarvings of Jaezotl lined the walls and symbols of a white fang over an emerald scale hung above the doors. Others in Temple garb milled about us, some giving looks, but most just going about their business.


    Onussa¡¯s presence seemed to have some weight to it as she slithered confidently through tunnels, around corners, and down ramps. Kyrae and I followed in her wake, the sheer scale of this place pressing down upon us.


    As we went further down and the halls and rooms became grander and grander, I realized: we¡¯re in the Grand Temple. The largest building in, well, anywhere I could think of. Now when I stared at Onussa¡¯s back as she moved, I had a greater sense of reverence.


    She was somebody. Not ussyri, but a ssyri¡¯zh with great respect.


    ¡°H-how are we in the Grand Temple?¡± I whispered to Kyrae.


    My sister sniffled a little, still plugged up from crying, and I winced. ¡°I came here when I found you unconscious. It was pretty close and I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said solemnly.


    This time Kyrae smiled for real, if only for a moment.


    Simply being near this place had been¡ªand still was¡ªintimidating. And while the inside was bright, I¡¯d found out the shadows it cast were like any other. Almost, anyway¡ªas my power seemed a little hesitant in this place¡ªsomething I was all too glad of at the moment.


    I kept my thoughts to myself, replaying over and over again the scene with Lissti and Kyen. What will come of that?


    Eventually, the sight of the largest room I¡¯d ever been in stole my mind back to the present. The columned space was immense in a way that almost didn¡¯t seem to belong in the monolithic ziggurat. Angled shafts brought sunlight in to play across carvings and painted murals depicting aspects of Jaezotl that I knew nothing about. The Serpent God¡¯s symbol was displayed prominently everywhere, glittering in the sunlight. Even the shadows in here seemed warmer¡ªdistant in a way I could only assume was probably, disappointingly, a good thing.


    In a sudden instant, I realized the glittering of the decorations was from gemstones. Emeralds¡ªthousands of them. The wealth in this room alone could¡­ no. No more stealing. Not if I can help it. Not unless we have no choice.


    I accidentally slid up onto Onussa¡¯s tail when I hadn¡¯t realized she stopped. Quickly, I pulled myself off, flush with embarrassment, and mumbled an apology.


    The ssyri¡¯zh brushed it off with a flick of her tail and a sweep of her hand, moving to one side to reveal a very large ke¡¯lania woman whom I somehow hadn¡¯t noticed towering over Onussa. This woman was clearly important, if the emeralds sewn into her otherwise ascetic vestments were any indication. The green and white of her outfit contrasted her dark skin and blue-black scales¡ªan unusual color for ke¡¯lania. Two long braids of dark hair spilled down to just past where her lower body seemed to meet her upper one.


    The woman¡¯s robes looked almost too warm for the thick heat of Ess¡¯Sylantziis, but their sheen showed them as silk, and they flowed down almost to the shining black rock of the main chamber¡¯s floor.


    The ke¡¯laniel woman leaned forward and down, blue eyes meeting mine. ¡°I am Ussyri Noksi Kossetti, and I am relieved to see you awake and active after you received my healing.¡±


    My eyes went wide. ¡°Oh, uhm, yes¡ªt-thank you.¡±


    ¡°So polite!¡± she chuckled, the sound deep and resonant. ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite the story to the contrary, however. What precisely happened, Onussa?¡±


    While Ussyri Noksi seemed all smiles, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how small Onussa¡¯s presence was in the face of the larger woman¡ªand not just from size. I also couldn¡¯t help but notice how little attention Ussyri Noksi had paid to Kyrae. Around the room, eyes drifted our way as well; the kinds of looks people give when they don¡¯t want to be caught watching.


    Onussa swallowed. ¡°Issa did not take kindly to our honored guests¡¯ treatment of her friend.¡±


    Noksi gave a short glance at Kyrae, who hid behind me. I almost tried to hide behind Onussa in response. This woman is terrifying!


    ¡°I¡­ see,¡± Noksi said. ¡°The Temple nurtures all, of course, so ¡®Issa¡¯s¡¯ friend is welcome, regardless of circumstance.¡±


    Onussa bowed. ¡°Of course, Ussyri.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Ussyri Noksi continued, ¡°We will have to appease them. You know how they are.¡±


    ¡°W-do you have in mind?¡± Onussa asked timidly.


    ¡°Issa,¡± Ussyri Noksi said, addressing me, ¡°Would you please consider acting with more patience? You are nearly an adult, yes?¡±


    I bit back a harsh reply. The second comment stung and felt like praise at the same time. ¡°If¡­ if they respect my sister, then I will respect them.¡±


    Noski glanced at Kyrae hiding behind my shoulder. ¡°Come out, child,¡± she asked softly.


    Soft didn¡¯t matter; her voice was more than command enough.


    Kyrae took a deep breath and stepped out. She met the ussyri¡¯s gaze and the pair stayed still. Neither spoke, nor did they blink¡ªfor what seemed like a long while. Eventually, Kyrae looked away.


    The ussyri smiled¡ªpolitely, not across the whole of her jaw. ¡°How defiant. Hmmm.¡± She inclined her head toward me, tilting one long braid up and the other down. ¡°I will consider your statement, Issa. Your ¡®sister¡¯ does not lack for spirit. ¡®She¡¯ could be of benefit by your side.¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss how Ussyri Noksi said ¡®sister¡¯ and ¡®she¡¯ like Kyrae wasn¡¯t quite worthy of the terms.


    Before I could plant my whole tail squarely in my mouth, Onussa interrupted, ¡°Kyrae is newbloom, Ussyri, but she has not had access to herbs or magics yet.¡±


    Ussyri Noksi nodded. ¡°Yes, Onussa, I know of your fondness for elves. I have heard as much with regard to your last comments to our honored guests.¡±


    Onussa flushed, the darkening of her skin only barely visible. ¡°With all due respect, Ussyri Noksi, it is respect, not fondness: respect equal to all sorts.¡±


    I expected anger, but instead Noksi smiled, wide this time. She reached down and tousled Onussa¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re right, Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa. Would that there were more like you in positions of power.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ussyri Noksi. May we be excused? Kyrae needs a bath, both could use clothing, and I know Issa at least is still hungry.¡±


    Noksi nodded. ¡°You may¡ªalthough I have one more comment, first.¡± She turned to me. ¡°I can feel your curse has already begun to advance again. You used your powers, did you not?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she told of what just happened? I almost lied, but I thought of Kyrae and stopped myself.


    I bowed my head. ¡°Yes, Ussyri. They threatened to separate me and Kyrae.¡±


    Ussyri Noksi frowned. ¡°I would hope you to have more restraint. Those powers are not something you can contain without constant aid¡ªand their source is something truly dark.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ussyri,¡± I mumbled, only half serious.


    Ussyri Noksi held up a hand. ¡°Do not be sorry. Control yourself better. If you slip any further than the last time, I doubt the Jii¡¯Ssyri herself could help you.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    My eyes widened. Just what is this curse?


    ¡°You may go now,¡± Ussyri Noksi said, dismissing us. ¡°The sun is beautiful today; go enjoy it.¡±


    ***


    Ussyri Noksi was right: the sun really was gorgeous today. Especially in light of everything that had happened these past few days, bright, warm sunlight on my scales was a marvelous feeling and I reveled in it, feeling some of the fatigue melt away as my body warmed.


    Onussa and I descended the ramp, and Kyrae the stairs next to me. We tried holding hands, but she almost tripped. I decided to take the stairs too, likely frustrating the other elves stuck behind me. The stone edges of the steps seemed smooth at first, but I definitely felt them pressing too sharply against my scales by the time we reached the street below.


    Onussa didn¡¯t bother to hide her wild smile at our antics. Kyrae pouted, I glared, and Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa laughed, clear and bright.


    ¡°Where do you want to go first, you two?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I want more food!¡± I answered easily. And a place to sleep, but I was still scared of dozing off so I didn¡¯t say that part.


    Kyrae looked at the people looking at us¡ªat her¡ªand then back to Onussa. ¡°I¡¯d like a bath¡ªand something clean to wear.¡±


    Before our different ideas could be an issue, I gave in. ¡°I can eat later. Let¡¯s get cleaned up and comfy first!¡±


    Onussa smiled warmly. ¡°Clothes and a bath then! I doubt you want to put those same clothes back on after washing up, right Kyrae?¡±


    My sister nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop and get something that will somewhat fit you, then head to a bathhouse and go from there!¡± Onussa clapped.


    I tried my best to smile back at the excited ssyri¡¯zh.


    Kyrae grabbed my hand. ¡°Thanks, Sis.¡±


    I squeezed it, pulling my tail protectively behind her as we all started away from the temple. ¡°You too, Sis.¡±


    ***


    For clothing, Onussa took us to a shop that sold used clothing, which was a decent slither away from the temple in a much more lived-in looking neighborhood. Used clothing. Clothes that someone got rid of when they were still wearable!


    Kyrae almost didn¡¯t want to go under the covering of the shop, but the warm look she got from the elf shopkeeper drew her out of her shell. From there, it was hard to slow her down; the young elf darted between the few worn, elf-sized dresses for sale with bright, excited eyes and a nervous, sad expression.


    Every time I suggested she ask Onussa for a dress, she panicked and pointed at an already dirt-colored tunic instead. The ssyri¡¯zh, meanwhile, wandered between the tables, carefully feeling the fabric of several articles of clothing she passed.


    I stayed near my sister, looking for clothing more suited to a lamia¡¯s body. We didn¡¯t usually wear clothing on our lower bodies, except for the higher classes, but even then it was mostly bands and jewelry that¡¯d stay clear of the ground.


    After eventually giving up on trying to get Kyrae to actually pick a dress that might fit her, I found a small pile of lamia clothing¡ªhonestly nicer than I was used to. After all the crap the Temple and those high-class jerks put us through, I didn¡¯t feel bad at all grabbing two long lamian tunics and handing them to Onussa.


    Kyrae, however, couldn¡¯t really come to a decision.


    ¡°What do you want, Kyrae?¡± Onussa asked my sister, holding the tunics I¡¯d handed her.¡±


    Kyrae looked straight at the small pile of dresses, but answered. ¡°Just a tunic and trousers. Big, if you can¡­ I think I¡¯m still growing, maybe.¡±


    Onussa frowned. ¡°Are you certain? Issa chose two tunics, and I really don¡¯t mind getting you an extra outfit or two.¡±


    I watched Kyrae turn her whole head to look at the dresses, shake it and turn back.


    ¡°One from that pile.¡± She pointed at a pile of stained tunics almost long enough for me.


    Onussa frowned. ¡°Those look a little too big, Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°You said I could have anything I want. I want one of those.¡± Kyrae put her foot down, literally.


    Sometimes, I envied the gesture. Legs were weird and I was glad not to have to deal with them, but there was something about the finality of the gesture I¡¯d seen elves (and humans¡ªand even transformed merfolk) do that was just hard to match for me.


    Onussa surrendered, shaking her head. ¡°Fine.¡±


    The ssyri¡¯zh walked over to the stained tunics, chose the smallest and cleanest one, then walked over to the shop owner. On the way, she quickly picked up one of the dresses Kyrae had been eyeing. My sister watched her with wide eyes. Onussa turned around and smiled wide and my sister looked away, blushing, but she didn¡¯t complain.


    ¡°See!¡± I put a hand on Kyrae¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can get whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­ I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Kyrae paused and drew in a deep breath. ¡°¡ªThe right shape. I¡¯m not the right shape.¡±


    I looked her up and down. ¡°I dunno. You¡¯re shaped like Kyrae to me.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Makes sense to me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kyrae stamped her foot again, but before she could retort, Onussa returned with the dress and other clothes.


    Kyrae looked up at her in surprise. ¡°D-did you even haggle?¡±


    Onussa shook her head and giggled. ¡°Not really¡ªI come here sometimes for various people the Temple takes in and I get along well with the owner.¡±


    Kyrae looked at the ssyri¡¯zh in disbelief. ¡°B-but you¡ª¡±


    I looked at Onussa in shock. ¡°How much¡ª"


    ¡°The Temple pays me plenty, and besides, these should be covered by those people, remember.¡±


    ¡°¡°Oh¡­¡±¡± my sister and I both replied.


    Good! Spend their money!


    ***


    ¡°W-wait!¡± Kyrae exclaimed when she saw the bathhouse Onussa had led us to. ¡°T-this is a lamian bathhouse! I thought we were just going to go to the river¡­ or, uh, not this!¡±


    Onussa¡¯s smile faltered when she saw the very real panic in my sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let me see about a private room, then.¡±


    Kyrae nodded frantically, skin flushing reddish-brown.


    ¡°Private room?¡± I asked, shocked. ¡°This place is huge! And nice!¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s all on their tail, remember?¡± Onussa¡¯s face gained a predatory look. Or it tried to¡ªshe didn¡¯t strike me as the type who could really intimidate someone with looks alone, even with her fang tips showing.


    I glanced once more at the polished stone of the bathhouse walls and the rich colors and fabrics of those entering and leaving and nodded sharply, my own loose fang poking down as I smiled back at the ssyri¡¯zh. ¡°Yeah, I remember.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! Then let¡¯s go!¡± Still carrying our new clothes from earlier, Onussa turned tail to leave, and I moved to follow her.


    I almost pulled Kyrae over with my hand held in hers, rooted to the spot as my sister was.


    ¡°P-private room, right?¡± Kyrae whispered.


    Onussa slid to a stop and turned her head back toward us, black hair bouncing as she nodded. ¡°Yes. And we¡¯ll find a private place if we can¡¯t get in here, okay? I know the people in charge of this place, though, and I think it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    A little bit of life came back into my sister, her complexion darkening again. ¡°O-okay. Promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± Onussa said solemnly.


    ¡°Can we go then?¡± I asked Kyrae.


    ¡°Yeah, l-let¡¯s go.¡±


    My sister and I trailed after Onussa all the way into the bathhouse, and I stared up at the tall ceiling of the place, held up by columns of dark, polished stone. Tall walls stopped before the curve of the ceiling, the open windows letting in sunlight from every angle. I couldn¡¯t see the bath beyond the entranceway, but I could see the steam rising from it, and I felt the warmth of the fitted stone floor on my scales as we entered.


    The lamia woman at the front glared openly at Kyrae, and I smiled when Onussa placed herself between my embarrassed sister and the mean woman.


    Onussa talked quickly and authoritatively, and after some back and forth, led us off to one side of the main chamber. As we slithered (and walked) through the warm stone hall to a private room, I turned to Kyrae.


    ¡°Why were you so nervous about the main bath? People probably go there dirty all the time¡ªand once you¡¯re in no one¡¯ll know you¡¯re ssen¡¯iir. We went to one with the orphanage once, remember?¡±


    ¡°That one wasn¡¯t this nice!¡± Kyrae whispered quickly. ¡°A-and being dirty¡¯s not the reason.¡±


    I thought about what could be bothering her. The hair starting to come in on her face? Wait¡­ ¡°Is it about your¡­ y¡¯know?¡±


    Kyrae angled her head at me.


    I pointed down. ¡°¡®Cause you elves have the thing on the outside all the time and¡ª¡±


    My sister nodded furiously, blushing. ¡°Yes. Stop¡ªplease.¡±


    I shut my mouth. ¡°Sorry, I, uh¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. But, uh, that¡¯s why. Because everyone will¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I cut off. I didn¡¯t know what to say. At all. I just want you to be comfortable, Sis.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Issa,¡± Kyrae said firmly, pulling ahead of me and tugging my arm around to my front. ¡°Onussa got us a private bath, remember?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Okay, but are you okay with Onussa¡ª¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Wait, I assumed she was just gonna¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be outside, don¡¯t worry,¡± Onussa chuckled, evidently having heard our entire conversation.


    ¡°¡­Thanks,¡± Kyrae mumbled.


    I frowned. ¡°After this, can we go get some herbs for my sister before we eat?¡±


    Onussa nodded. ¡°What a wonderful idea, Issa. We certainly can.¡±


    Kyrae opened her mouth, closed it, bit her lip and nodded.


    ¡°Also, I think that one is ours,¡± Onussa pointed at the entrance to one of the private baths.


    I read the numeral on the wall¡ªmy reading wasn¡¯t good, but I could do numerals just fine¡ªand peeked inside, my tail tip still in the hallway. Inside was a small room lit by a shaft of afternoon sunlight. The whole place was warm in a wonderfully dense way¡ªlike a hot day in the middle of monsoon season¡ªand a steaming pool of water as big across as I was long lay in the center.


    ¡°It¡¯s empty,¡± I called back.


    ¡°I was going to knock first to check, you know,¡± Onussa replied with a lilt to her voice.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Now it was my turn to blush. As open as lamia were about nudity¡ªreally at most they¡¯re just boobs¡ªa private bath was still private.


    I pulled the rest of the way inside and Kyrae followed after. Just like I knew she liked, I looked away until she was undressed and then I slipped into the water, reveling in the warmth on my scales. It¡¯s even big enough for me to stretch out in!


    Aside from a glance at my itchy chest and a blush, Kyrae sat stock still in the water even after I¡¯d slipped in.


    So I splashed her. She sputtered and glared at me.


    ¡°You had dirt on your face,¡± I replied, watching the muddy brown streak off Kyrae and into the water.


    Kyrae splashed me back.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make a mess in there you two!¡± Onussa warned from outside.


    To both our surprise, we stopped splashing and slid back into reclined positions against the well-worn stone. Too comfy not to agree. Kyrae dunked her head in, and I helped get some of the tangles out of her hair while curling into a nice groove around the curve of the bath¡¯s bottom.


    This place was beyond nice, and I¡¯d for sure come back here again¡ªif we ever could. Places like this didn¡¯t usually like people like us, unfortunately.


    For that and many, many other reasons, I didn¡¯t like high class people. I had no real reason to, after all. But perks like this? If I could get them? For a moment before my mind wandered back to bad places, I thought an offer from a pair of servants of some ussen might not be so bad a deal.

 Chapter 11: Big Sister

    Dried, fluffed, and dressed in clothes that smelled oddly like nothing at all, Onussa led Kyrae and me back almost toward where we¡¯d bought our clothes. This time, however, the ssyri¡¯zh turned off onto a busy street filled with shops much like Ynna¡¯s.


    I felt a pang of guilt when I remembered my old boss. Sorry. It wasn¡¯t like I could do anything that wouldn¡¯t just make things worse, either.


    I don¡¯t like feeling powerless. I glanced at the shadows between the tightly-packed buildings, and they called to me. I shook away the feeling, a chill washing over me. I don¡¯t know if I want power like that though¡­


    Those moments in the alley, dying? No matter what, I¡¯d never forget them.


    ¡°Issa, are you okay?¡± Kyrae asked.


    I breathed in to reply and the smell of cooking meat hit me. I exhaled slowly, suddenly very hungry. ¡°Yeah Kyrae, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    My sister narrowed her eyes at me.


    ¡°Just thinking about what I want to eat!¡± I smiled widely.


    ¡°You have plenty of options!¡± Onussa chuckled over her shoulder, sweeping an arm around to the densely-packed food stalls lining the already narrow street. ¡°Pick anywhere you¡¯d like and get as much as you want¡ªas long as you eat all of it.¡±


    My eyes went wide. ¡°Really?¡±


    Onussa nodded, and I dashed toward the stalls, my tail tip kicking up flakes of dirt from the road.


    Behind me, I heard Kyrae whisper, ¡°You might have made a mistake, Onussa.¡±


    I reached the first stall, and ordered four¡ªno six¡ªskewers, pointing to Onussa behind me when asked about payment.


    The ssyri¡¯zh smiled warmly and slithered forward, paying. I was through three by the time she¡¯d finished. Others in hand and really starting to feel my hunger, I darted for another stall, this one selling river fish.


    I missed the big ocean fish from Ess¡¯Siijiil. And the mangrove crabs. And some of the lizards. But Ess¡¯Sylantziis had variety, and spices I¡¯d never tasted before.


    Onussa followed me, her smile straining as I got more and more food. Kyrae might have whispered an ¡°I told you so¡± somewhere in the mix, but it was too much of a whirlwind for me to really remember.


    Eventually, I was able to focus on more than food and found myself with a plate I¡¯d gotten somewhere piled with half a dozen types of food. The others had both gotten food as well: Kyrae had a balanced mix of various plants and fruits with a small portion of meat. Like me, however, Onussa had mostly taken meat.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± the ssyri¡¯zh whispered to herself. ¡°She needs it. The Temple will cover it.¡±


    Kyrae giggled, and I couldn¡¯t help but join in.


    ¡°Please eat all of that, Issa.¡± Onussa looked worriedly at my plate.


    ¡°I can totally finish all this!¡± I asserted confidently. I really did feel like I could. Probably.


    Onussa sighed. ¡°Well, we can find a place to eat here, or we can go to my place for a bit¡ªit¡¯s close to here anyway.¡±


    We¡¯d found a thankfully sunny alcove, but the street around us was busy¡ªand getting even busier. Do I trust Onussa enough?


    Kyrae and I met gazes. My sister shrugged, passing the decision off to me.


    My stomach rumbled and I ate a fish while I thought. Onussa and I were packed in, and the street was a mess of tails and dirt¡­ I like being clean.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡ªbut if you try anything, I¡¯ll use my powers!¡±


    The shadows seemed to shudder in anticipation at my declaration, but hot food was more than enough to take both my mind and the unnatural chill away.


    Onussa lowered her upper body in a show of deference. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream trying anything untoward to you or anyone, Issa.¡±


    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go then!¡± I moved out of the alley, Kyrae by my side. Onussa slithered awkwardly around in front of us and started back the way we¡¯d come.


    Onussa led us to a small mud-brick home that sprouted greenery from a walled garden in the back. We were taken to the garden, through the ssyri¡¯zh¡¯s ascetic living space where she and Kyrae grabbed simple clay plates.


    Simply put, Onussa¡¯s garden was beautiful. Well-tended plants of all sorts vied for space, and big leaves left only a small window for sunlight to reach the warm, smooth stones and slightly raised table in the center. A small sundial told the time; a flowering vine wrapped around it hung heavy with buds. Several plants were in bloom, in fact, and a few others bore fruit¡ªsome of which I recognized.


    I laid down into a warm groove around half of the stone table. Onussa coiled opposite me, while Kyrae folded her legs and sat on a smooth, flat space between the lamian ¡°seats.¡±


    ¡°Is that ripe?¡± I asked, pointing at a dark pink pitahaya on a small tree.


    Onussa laughed. ¡°It is, yes. Please don¡¯t tell me you want to eat that as well!¡±


    I giggled and shook my head. ¡°No. I just know they¡¯re Kyrae¡¯s favorite.¡±


    Kyrae smiled and scooted closer to me. ¡°Thanks, Issa, but while you were in an eating frenzy earlier, I got one.¡± She pointed to what little remained of it on her plate, pink juice staining her other food.


    ¡°Will that be enough?¡±


    Kyrae laughed. ¡°You eat a lot more than I do at once; you know that.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I do, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I have enough food, Issa. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°But what if¡­¡±


    Kyrae shook her head. ¡°Whatever comes next, we¡¯ll find a way to make sure we don¡¯t want for food. Didn¡¯t you tell me as much back at the Grand Temple?¡±


    ¡°I did, yeah.¡± I stared down at my own feast. I was prepared not to eat for a couple of weeks if need be. I almost felt guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Issa!¡± Onussa spoke up, swallowing a bite from one of her skewers. ¡°I said you could get as much as you wanted and I meant it. You simply have a large appetite¡ªand that¡¯s a good thing!¡±


    I responded by taking another fish off the pile. So good.


    I didn¡¯t get halfway through my pile before there was an excited, persistent knock at Onussa''s front door.


    ¡°Onussa?¡± Kyrae asked, suddenly nervous.


    Onussa shook her head quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not expecting anyone.¡±


    The knocking continued, this time accompanied by a feminine voice, pitched high like an ussen or a posturing kss¡¯kaa. ¡°Please let me in! I wish to see my sister.¡±


    What.


    ¡°U-uhsss¡­¡± I tried to say something, but words turned into a hiss of confusion.


    ¡°Please!¡± the voice continued. ¡°You may not remember me, Sseti, but I remember you!¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Onussa¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Did you¡­¡± Kyrae asked, her voice trailing off.


    ¡°I did not! I swear on Jaezotl¡¯s fangs,¡± Onussa hissed.


    ¡°Please!¡± the voice rang out again, along with one final knock. ¡°I don¡¯t want to demand you let me in, but I will if I need to. I must see my sister!¡±


    Sister. Sseti.


    She sounded desperate, earnest. The words were strange coming from an accent I¡¯d only ever heard heaping derision on me or being mocked in quiet corners.


    ¡°Issa?¡± Onussa asked, worry etching lines around her eyes.


    I closed my mouth and took a breath. I don¡¯t want to throw away this chance¡ªfor both Kyrae and me. Even if it¡¯s unpleasant. ¡°I-it¡¯s fine. Y-you can let her in, Onussa.¡±


    The ssyri¡¯zh nodded and whispered, ¡°Alright, Issa.¡± Then louder, she said. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    I watched Onussa slither off quickly for the front door. When she opened it, I heard her gasp and the rasping of another lamia as they slid inside.


    Onussa whispered short answers to a rapid barrage of questions I couldn¡¯t quite hear, and then my ¡°sister¡± entered the garden.


    Wealth, was my first thought. Oh, she wore something she probably considered discreet, but the fabric, its cleanliness, and the clean edges of her wide sleeves left no room for doubt. Ussen. She has to be. Her scales were well polished, and although she eschewed jewelry, I didn¡¯t miss the powder on her face.


    Her face that bore an uncanny resemblance to my own. She had the flat nose of most lamia, but with a sharper line to it, like me. Her cheeks were high, her skin was a shade lighter than Kyrae¡¯s and matched my own. More than anything else, her scales were the same emerald green as mine, only polished to a gemlike luster.


    It was like looking at a reflection, an older reflection, except for her eyes. Pale gold irises widened when she saw me, followed by a sharp intake of breath. Are her fangs polished? I didn¡¯t know if the gasp was my own or not, but I knew one thing for sure.


    This woman has to be my sister-by-blood. She has to be. Am I¡­ Am I really¡­ How?


    ***


    Ssiina stood at the entrance to the ssyri¡¯zh¡¯s humble garden, her lower body straight out behind her in a way her etiquette tutor would have given her a tongue lashing for.


    The lamia girl staring slack-jawed at her was the cause. Brilliant, emerald green eyes shone out from under messy-cut bangs, framing a face Ssiina found achingly familiar.


    Sseti.


    Her sister was alive.


    Before she knew it, she felt the first tear roll down her cheek.


    ***


    The composure of the statue-like girl in front of me broke when the first tear rolled down her cheek. I flexed my hand, missing my sister Kyrae, but unable to tear my eyes away.


    In the periphery, Onussa slithered around us and back to the table.


    I felt a familiar hand with familiar calluses touch mine, and I gripped it, hard.


    ¡°Issa¡­¡± Kyrae whispered quietly.


    My name, spoken with quiet compassion, was enough to stir both of us out of the trance. My lookalike coughed, then turned her head, drawing out a small cloth to dab at her tears.


    ¡°F-forgive me, sister¡­ I simply couldn¡¯t help myself. You look just like Sire¡ªbut you¡¯re so thin and small.¡±


    Hey! I knew she didn¡¯t mean it as an insult, though, as wide smile split her face. I noticed lines of makeup along the far reaches of her mouth, framing her entire jawline in a way that few lamias chose to do. Whatever ussen family she was from must have been influential.


    I gulped. ¡°W-who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ssiina,¡± Ssiina answered sadly. ¡°I heard from Sire¡¯s head servant that you were not well, but I had to come see you. Sire may not be ready to believe it¡¯s you, but I am. How¡ªwhat do you remember?¡±


    Ssiina. The name felt warm, like a summer¡¯s day in a garden much bigger than this one. The memory was hazy like clouded water, and I didn¡¯t find anything else when I searched deeper. ¡°I-I don¡¯t remember much. Your name seems¡­ warm somehow.¡±


    Ssiina hissed a joyous giggle. ¡°I knew you¡¯d remember me! Even though you were so young when we lost you!¡±


    I squeezed Kyrae¡¯s hand again. Just what happened to me.


    Truthfully, I didn¡¯t remember much before the orphanage. A lot of dark places, rough people and small, cramped spaces. I was at the orphanage for about as long as I could really remember.


    Who am I?


    ¡°Issa?¡± Kyrae asked softly. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I realized I¡¯d been staring into Ssiina¡¯s golden eyes. She let out a breath when I looked down and away¡ªback toward my sister.


    ¡°I think so, Sis,¡± I answered Kyrae.


    ¡°Sis?¡± Ssiina asked, seemingly noticing Kyrae for the first time. ¡°Oh! He¡¯s kinda cute¡ªor is it ¡®she¡¯? Is he your friend?¡±


    Kyrae did a good job of hiding her winces at how Ssiina addressed her.


    ¡°It¡¯s she,¡± I answered. ¡°Kyrae¡¯s newbloom.¡±


    ¡°Newbloom?¡± Siina asked, then put up a hand. ¡°No, wait a moment, I remember this from one of my classes¡­ That¡¯s the term for elves who think they¡¯re a different gender than they are, yes?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I said more forcefully than Ssiina expected.


    She recoiled. ¡°No?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the name for people whose bodies do not match their souls.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ssiina frowned.


    I was worried she¡¯d say something else. I almost wanted to cut her off like Kyrae¡¯s grip on my hand was threatening to cut off my fingers.


    Eventually, Ssiina spoke again, this time bowing to a moderate depth in front of me. ¡°My apologies, sister¡ªand Kyrae. Many of my tutors did not hold favorable views toward elves. I meant no disrespect. I do not mean to insult Kyrae or who she is on the inside, but I understand that I have.¡±


    Behind me, Onussa gasped, covering her mouth.


    An ussen was bowing to me? Come to think of it, she also introduced herself by her given name. Is she¡­ could she be¡­ nice?


    To my surprise, Kyrae spoke next, although her voice was shaky. ¡°I-I forgive you. Please d-don¡¯t bow.¡±


    Ssiina raised her head, and her smile returned with such speed that I wondered where she kept it ready. ¡°You two seem to be very good friends! I¡¯m glad you had someone all this time out on your own, Sseti. Or should I address you as Issa? I think Issa is a cute name.¡±


    The barrage of words threw me off guard, and the accent saying them shattered what little composure I had left. ¡°Sister!¡± I blurted out. ¡°Kyrae is my sister¡ªsince all we have is each other, we¡¯re family. A-and I go by Issa, I think.¡±


    Ssiina¡¯s eyes widened and she looked down at Kyrae, eyes roaming over her.


    I braced for the worst, remembering how Lissti acted earlier this same day.


    Instead, Ssiina bent forward, bringing her eyes level to Kyrae. ¡°If you want to be Sseti or Issa¡¯s sister, you¡¯ll have to keep up with her¡ªand me¡ªin every way and never abandon her. Am I understood, Kyrae?¡± Her voice was kind, almost playful.


    ¡°Never abandon her!?¡± Kyrae shouted suddenly, leaning forward and almost headbutting Ssiina. ¡°How can you say that when¡ªif you¡¯re really Issa¡¯s family¡ªyou abandoned her for so long!¡±


    Instantly, the mood in the room plummeted. Ssiina¡¯s eyes darkened and Onussa muffled a gasp along with a swear that might actually have been a bad word.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t abandon her,¡± Ssiina hissed dangerously. ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon her. I never stopped looking. I never stopped asking and making sure Sire always had a notice out for Sseti anywhere she might show up. How do you think I¡¯m here now? How do you think we sent Lissti and Kyen to her so fast?¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true,¡± Kyrae said, rising to meet the challenge with a voice cracking low and shaking like a mangrove tree in a typhoon. ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, you have no right to tell me what I need to do to be Issa¡¯s sister! To love her like I do!¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Onussa tried to jump in, but was swept away by Ssiina¡¯s reply.


    ¡°You!¡± she said the word sharply, but the vitriol was gone. ¡°You¡­¡± Ssiina hung her head and laughed darkly. ¡°You¡¯re right, damnit. Especially here in Ess¡¯Sylantziis, I should have found Issa sooner¡ªwe should never have let her be taken in the first place. Never let Mother¡­¡± Her voice hitched and she fought back a sob. ¡°But I am Sseti¡¯s¡ªor Issa¡¯s¡ªsister. And I¡¯m going to earn her love no matter what I have to do! You¡¯ll see!¡±


    Ssiina ended her surprising speech by jabbing a finger at Kyrae. My sister, whose confidence had evaporated and been replaced by all-consuming fear at back-talking an ussen, gulped and nodded.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯ve got a long way to go then,¡± Kyrae said meekly, ¡°B-but I can see how much you love Issa, so I¡¯ll let you be her sister.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Ssiina nodded. ¡°And I¡¯ll grant you the same opportunity. Blood or not, it¡¯s clear you two are like family!¡±


    My jaw fell open. It fell open all the way with a soft pop, and my one loose fang hung down limply. Just what is going on?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± I tried to jump in. ¡°You can be my sister too, Ssiina! Uhm, y¡¯know, if that¡¯s okay with your family and¡ª¡±


    Ssiina wiped her tears, smearing her powder. ¡°It is okay, Issa. I didn¡¯t slip away from my guards and track you down to not ask you to come home.¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°Kyrae too.¡±


    ¡°Could you call me sister first, Sister?¡± Ssiina asked. ¡°Or at least call me by my name?¡±


    ¡°I will if you agree that Kyrae can come too! And that she¡¯s also my sister.¡±


    Ssiina bit her lip and hardened her eyes. ¡°Of course Kyrae can come with you, Sse¡ªIssa. I wouldn¡¯t dream of taking your only other family, one of your sisters, from you.¡±


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s of low class?¡±


    Surprise spilled across Ssiina¡¯s face and she giggled. ¡°We can fix that, Sis.¡±


    ¡°We?¡±


    Ssiina pouted. The look, combined with her teary eyes and smeared makeup, was jarring. ¡°Can you please call me ¡®sister¡¯ or use my name?¡±


    I searched Ssiina¡¯s face for any sign of deception. I wanted to trust her, but I couldn¡¯t afford to have that trust broken. Not again.


    Kyrae squeezed my hand and I looked down to find her nodding, teary-eyed and with a spot of pink juice stuck on her chin.


    I took a deep breath and forced a smile that quickly became very real. Maybe things are gonna work out. ¡°Alright, Sister Ssiina. We¡¯ll take you up on your offer¡ªbut I¡¯ll warn you right now, we¡¯re not rich and we don¡¯t have any fancy education.¡±


    Ssina¡¯s face lit up and her forked tongue flicked out through her smile. ¡°Yes!! And I don¡¯t care what you do or do not know¡ªwe¡¯ll teach you! Sire knows people, and I do too! I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll help us once she meets you.¡±


    ¡°Sire?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh! Your¡ªour sire, Issa.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Ssiina cocked her head. ¡°Sire was the one who sired us, and Mother carried us.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Sire¡¯s like you, Issa!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re kelaniel, Sister. And you¡¯re ra¡¯zhii!¡± Ssiina beamed.


    ¡°Huh!?¡± My mind stopped at the last word.


    ¡°Your name used to be Sseti Ssyri¡¯Jiilits, Issa. Like our aunt, Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii Ssyri¡¯Jiilits. We¡¯re hssen.¡±


    The name and title jolted my thoughts into motion, my words arriving ahead of my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m royalty!? The Empress is my AUNT!?¡±


    Somewhere behind me, I heard a thump as Onussa fainted onto the garden table.

 Chapter 12: Emerald Eyes

    The shadow moved around the garden sundial noticeably before I found my words again. ¡°I¡ªwha¡­ hssssss.¡±


    Or not.


    Ssiina laughed at my state, though she did push herself up higher to look over my head at the fallen ssyri¡¯zh. ¡°Will she be alright, Sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ hsss¡­ maybe?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡± Ssiina cocked her head to one side. ¡°Shall we fetch someone from the temple then?¡±


    I shook my head rapidly. Next to me, Kyrae also shook her head¡ªmaking Ssiina laugh again. For all her practiced diction, her laugh made the hssen seem real.


    Maybe that was what helped pull me out of my stupor. ¡°Uh¡­ I have extra food if you want some¡ªI mean if you can eat street food like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to!¡± Ssiina said brightly, slithering around me toward the table.


    Onussa stirred at her approach, lifted her head, and then bowed formally when she realized the hssen was coiling next to her. The ssyri¡¯zh didn¡¯t prostrate herself¡ªeven I knew that those of the temple were technically above even the royals. Tell that to any self-important ussen from a minor family though¡­


    I wonder how much of what I know from overhearing high class people complain about nothing is actually true?


    ¡°Issa?¡± Kyrae asked softly as Ssiina took a seat.


    The hssen girl snatched a big fried piece from my still-overloaded plate. I watched her hold the food as if touching it would bring her physical harm, but give it a curious sniff anyway.


    ¡°Kyrae?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡¯s gonna happen?¡±


    My sister squeezed my hand and took a hesitant step back toward the table, pulling me forward. ¡°I think¡­¡± she started before whirling around to face me. ¡°I think we¡¯ll not want for food again, Sis.¡±


    I smiled at her and felt my eyes grow wet. I wiped at my eyes with my sleeve, appreciating the softness of clean cloth. ¡°I hope so, Sister.¡±


    ¡°I know so, Sis!¡± Ssiina said, swallowing a bite of fried something. ¡°This really isn¡¯t bad, honestly. It¡¯s a little different from what I¡¯ve eaten the other times I¡¯ve snuck away, but not terribly so.¡±


    Onussa gave Ssiina a surprised look, opening and closing her mouth. Probably doesn¡¯t want to chastise a hssen. Ssiina stuck her tongue out at the ssyri¡¯zh and Onussa paled before stifling a giggle and reaching for what was left of her own food.


    ¡°Do you sneak away often?¡± I asked, sitting down. ¡°Also, I think that¡¯s water rat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡ª¡± The last of my words hit Ssiina and her eyes went wide, slowly looking down at what was left of the fried rat.


    ¡°They skin the rat and gut it first¡ªreally they¡¯re not bad!¡± Kyrae chimed in. ¡°They¡¯re a really good deal if you¡¯re broke.¡±


    I nodded, taking another fried rat and opening my jaw, swallowing it two bites.


    ¡°You!¡± Ssiina puffed up. ¡°You¡¯re not really telling the truth, are you?¡± she accused us like she¡¯d caught on to a prank.


    ¡°We are, Ssiina,¡± Kyrae said seriously.


    I nodded as well. It¡¯s just a rat, Sister.


    Ssiina looked at Onussa for help. The ssyri¡¯zh sighed and looked skyward before replying carefully. ¡°I believe that is water rat, but many vendors raise them and they are no less clean than other land fare.¡±


    The hssen eyed the rat suspiciously. I assumed she¡¯d throw it away, but to my surprise she closed her eyes and finished the rest of it before reaching for what was clearly a fried river fish.


    ¡°So do you sneak away often?¡± Kyrae asked, her voice almost a whisper.


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°I do. Ever since, well, ever since Issa¡¯s kidnapping and Mother¡¯s death, Sire¡¯s been very protective. A-and the rat¡¯s not¡­ bad. Really. I wish you hadn¡¯t told me though.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡¯s death?¡± I asked, surprised.


    I find out I¡¯m royal and have a family, and now I also find out my mother¡¯s dead!?


    Ssiina looked for something to wipe her mouth, found nothing and pouted, before her smile turned wistful. ¡°She died trying to stop whoever took you from taking you. At first¡ªit was assumed you¡¯d died as well, and no ransom was ever communicated.¡±


    The hssen¡¯s emotion was too real¡ªshe had to be telling the truth. She gained only my sympathy were she to lie, and she didn¡¯t need that right now.


    I found myself tearing up. ¡°I¡­ I wish I could have met her then. If you¡¯re telling the truth, I wish I could have thanked her for trying.¡±


    Ssiina nodded solemnly. ¡°She¡¯d like that, I think.¡±


    At Ssiina¡¯s response, Kyrae leaned over and wrapped her arm around my upper body, just above where scales met skin. I leaned into it. Ssiina¡¯s eyes glinted and she slithered over as well, hugging me from the other side.


    I let her. The silk of her robe was smooth and she smelled like lotuses.


    We ate and talked about mundane things until my pile of food was finally gone.


    Finishing the last fish, Ssiina turned to me. ¡°Sister? I heard something about a curse, but Sire wouldn¡¯t tell me more. Despite your gauntness and charmingly uncouth manner, you do not strike me as ¡®cursed.¡¯¡±


    I glanced at Kyrae for approval and she nodded. ¡°Something gave me shadow powers, but whatever it is wants something from me¡ªor wants me. I don¡¯t want to do anything big, but I can show you what I mean. Watch the sundial and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± a firm, but high-pitched voice interrupted.


    I stopped and felt someone slide through the shadows. I¡¯d felt something earlier, but I¡¯d been trying to ignore the shadows. The revelation that I was hssen of all things had taken more than enough of my attention to miss the owner of the voice.


    Still, I turned to look at saw a very small lania¡¯el woman descend from the tree above and behind me, uncoiling from the trunk. I saw sheathed short blades by her hips and bulges in her tight, foliage-colored clothing that were probably other weapons. The short-haired, dark-skinned lania¡¯el had green and brown scales, almost mottled, and lean muscle showed along her tail.


    ¡°Dyni!¡± Ssiina exclaimed.


    ¡°Hssen Ssiina,¡± Dyni bowed low.


    ¡°Y-you followed me!¡± Ssiina exclaimed.


    ¡°Hssen Tyaniis¡¯s orders, Hssen Ssiina.¡±


    Ssiina pouted. ¡°How long were you waiting up there?¡±


    Dyni glanced at me and when our eyes met, I felt a chill. ¡°Since you decided to give your escort the slip.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stay hidden?¡±


    ¡°A direct order from Hssen Tyaniis: Hssen Sseti is not to call forth the powers tied to her curse.¡±


    ¡°Surely a simple demonstration wouldn¡¯t hurt?¡±


    Dyni shook her head. ¡°It would.¡± The scary bodyguard then turned to me and bowed nearly to the ground with her upper body. ¡°My apologies for addressing you informally, Hssen Sseti, but I must abide by your sire¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ that¡¯s okay,¡± I replied, not wanting to anger her. ¡°I don¡¯t need to risk it I guess.¡±


    Kyrae clung closer to me and stayed quiet, Onussa had firmly removed herself from the conversation, and Ssiina seemed content to make me handle whatever was going on. Dyni stayed bowed.


    ¡°Uhm, you can stop bowing?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    The bodyguard rose and narrowed her eyes at me, but said nothing.


    I narrowed mine back. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your etiquette is lacking, Hssen.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Well sorry Kyrae and I pretty much raised ourselves!¡± I snapped. ¡°Weren¡¯t you eavesdropping anyway?¡±


    Dyni bowed again. ¡°My apologies, Hssen Sseti. I meant no disrespect.¡±


    ¡°Get up,¡± I sighed.


    She rose, and although she hung her head, I could see her eyes were still wary.


    ¡°Are you going to say that we need to leave to meet Sire?¡± Ssiina asked Dyni.


    Dyni nodded. ¡°Yes, Hssen Ssiina.¡±


    Ssiina haved an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Fiiine. At least you let us finish eating before jumping us.¡±


    I could swear I saw a small smile play across Dyni¡¯s lips, but she returned her expression to neutrality before I could know for sure. ¡°Are you ready then, Hssen Ssiina and Hssen Sseti?¡±


    ¡°Could you call me Issa, please?¡± I asked, hoping politeness might get her to drop with the name that wasn¡¯t really mine.


    ¡°Not among those who know who you are, until Hssen Tyaniis gives approval.¡±


    At least she didn¡¯t use Sseti again. Although it¡¯s not like I hate the name.


    ¡°That aside, we¡¯re ready. Right Issa and Kyrae?¡± Ssiina asked.


    I gulped, suddenly nervous. I wish we could just stay here. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Kyrae added, smiling at Ssiina who returned the gesture.


    Dyni looked at Kyrae curiously than at Ssiina.


    ¡°I am certain myself and Issa will be able to convince Sire to adopt Kyrae,¡± Ssiina said, rising from her coil around the table. ¡°You should come as well, Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa.¡±


    Onussa startled at being addressed, then bowed. ¡°Yes! I mean, of course, Hssen Ssiina.¡±


    I found myself following Ssiina back out through Onussa¡¯s home. When we reached the door, I whispered at her, ¡°Do we always have to do all the bowing and formal stuff? Because I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to stand that.¡±


    Ssiina giggled. ¡°It¡¯s terribly inconvenient at times, yes. Among family and close friends, formalities are often relaxed.


    ¡°Does that mean we can stop with all this stuff, Ssiina?¡±


    Ssiina pulled open the door and laughed.


    I followed after her. ¡°That¡¯s not an answer, Ssiina! Ssiina?¡±


    ***


    Not a block out from Onussa¡¯s house, Dyni pulled Ssiina aside and said, loud enough for all of us to just make out, ¡°You know that¡­ Issa¡¯s situation must be kept secret according to Hssen Tyaniis¡¯s orders, right Hssen Ssiina?¡±


    Ssiina¡¯s mouth had twisted. ¡°Is this an order I can disobey?¡±


    Dyni didn¡¯t laugh¡ªthe stealthy bodyguard just shook her head. ¡°No. Hssen Tyaniis was very clear.¡±


    Ssiina had turned to both myself and Kyrae and started to offer a bow before stopping herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you two, but we¡¯ll need to act like you¡¯re ssen¡¯iir around my escort when we find them. I cannot afford to displease Sire in this way.¡±


    The way she¡¯d spoken made me smile. ¡°I¡¯m used to it, but you¡¯ll owe me.¡±


    ¡°I will, yes.¡± Ssiina shifted her tail and started forward again.


    ¡°So what did you get in trouble for last time?¡± I asked.


    Ssiina blushed and sped up. ¡°T-that¡¯s none of your business?¡±


    I almost pried deeper, but Kyrae shushed me. I opened my mouth to protest, but she pointed to the few people who¡¯d already taken notice of our conversation.


    Simply standing on a back street, even in a nice district, Ssiina and Dyni stood out.


    ¡°Fiiine,¡± I protested to Kyrae. ¡°I¡¯ll let it go.¡±


    Our motley group made our way down the street toward the ever-present monolithic shape of the Grand Temple. It wasn¡¯t long before we were met by what I could only assume was Ssiina¡¯s ditched escort. Like her, they stood out painfully, all the more for how they¡¯d tried poorly to fit in.


    ¡°I apologize for our failure, Hssen Ssiina,¡± one of several well-dressed, and well-armed, guards said with a deep bow.


    Ssiina waved it away. ¡°Stand. I needed to be alone¡ªand I had Dyni with me.¡±


    Dyni gave a shallow bow at being acknowledged.


    I stayed more or less hidden behind Onussa, and Kyrae behind me. Guards for my other sister or not, they brought back memories of near misses and of other, less fortunate thieves.


    You¡¯d have to be crazy to try something with these people around. They¡¯re wearing armor for Jaezotl¡¯s sake¡ªmetal armor!


    Ssiina motioned for them to move to her flanks and gestured in the direction of the Grand Temple. The guards formed up, and politely, but insistently, gestured for Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa to shift away. They didn¡¯t even pay Kyrae or myself more than a glance.


    We were acknowledged, tested, and dismissed in a single moment. The feeling was somehow both comfortingly familiar and infuriating, but Kyrae and I kept quiet as per our deal. Really, I was more surprised than anything that I was going along with all this nonsense.


    But¡­ my scales were clean, my shirt was soft, and my belly was full.


    Unfortunately, the fact Onussa kept us trailing behind Ssiina¡¯s increasingly attention-drawing entourage caused more and more attention to pile onto us as we slither (or walked) along. Dyni flitted between guards, and I caught snippets of her conversation with the largest ke¡¯lania who seemed to be in charge.


    ¡°Hssen Tyaniis¡­ an interest¡­ my place to say¡­ open knowledge soon enough.¡±


    A little bit of tension in my lower body I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been holding released. It seems we haven¡¯t been lied to about everything, at least.


    ¡°Can¡­ we? Can we get herbs for Kyrae now?¡± I spoke up haltingly, trying to aim my question at Ssiina through her guards.


    Next to me, Onussa gasped. ¡°Oh no! Kyrae, I¡¯m terribly sorry! In all the chaos I¡¯d forgotten¡­¡±


    Ssiina looked over her shoulder, but it was her bodyguard who replied. Well, she replied after glancing at Ssiina who gave a nod.


    Dyni nodded at Kyrae and me. ¡°I will fetch them, and Hssen Ssiina will cover the cost.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kyrae whispered, looking at Dyni while giving my hand a squeeze.


    The bodyguard nodded again and slipped away into the crowd. We continued on, Onussa offering another, softer apology which my sister accepted. The idea of someone apologizing to us, even someone as nice-seeming as Onussa, just didn¡¯t feel real.


    Dyni returned shortly with a sizeable sack of clean fabric tied with string. Flicking out my tongue, I smelled a faint, earthy sort of scent. Kyrae¡¯s hands shook as she let go of mine and accepted the bundle, and she looked to Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa questioningly. With a soft smile, the Ssyri¡¯zh opened the bag as Dyni melted once again into the crowd¡ªthis time among the guards still surrounding us.


    She sniffed, then with her tongue, and held a dried, green-brown leaf up out of the sack and into the light. My sister sighed as if in relief, and I realized she must not have trusted if the herbs were the right thing. I felt a little warmth toward Dyni¡ªand Ssiina by extension¡ªgrowing now that they had done something truly kind for my sister. Onussa explained how to take them, but I hardly followed¡ªwe were getting close to our destination and I was starting to feel nervous again.


    Kyrae could tell me later how to take the herbs¡ªif I even needed them. Truthfully, I didn¡¯t really know much of anything about ¡°ra¡¯zhii.¡±


    Once we reached the temple, Kyrae and I split the stairs and ramp like when we¡¯d left, holding hands the whole way. Onussa held onto the sack of herbs for now, although I did see Kyrae taking some moments before we¡¯d reached the ramp.


    For now, I¡¯d pretend not to have anything to do with Ssiina, but nothing would stop me from staying close to my sister Kyrae. At the top of the ramp, we passed under the largest symbol of Jaezotl I¡¯d ever seen, its ivory fang and emerald-crusted scale gleamed in the midday sun. Ssyri¡¯taaniir flanked the door, their armor shining only a little more brightly than Ssiina¡¯s ¡°disguised¡± escort. I¡¯d missed the sight on our way out, and coming back it only served to stir my stomach.


    Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa hurried us along inside, while Ssiina¡¯s entourage parted the crowd ahead. Once inside, Onussa took the lead, acting as an escort to all of us, even as the hssen¡¯s guards eyed me with suspicion.


    Once again, we moved through hallways lit by sconces, though this time we stayed lower and larger¡ªthe size of the halls and rooms inside the massive black stone ziggurat beggaring belief. It wasn¡¯t long before we entered a small, lightly furnished room. I moved to coil around a provided resting place, but a guard motioned for me to stop.


    Ahead of us was a door of dark wood, and beyond it, I could just make out muffled voices, cast into shadows and filtered through to me. I couldn¡¯t hear more than their tone, but both seemed¡­ excited. Anxious maybe?


    Next to the door, a ssyri¡¯zht dressed much like Onussa was coiled and waiting. Onussa spoke to him, mentioning Ssiina and including me as someone of interest to Hssen Tyaniis. Seemingly, satisfied, the ssyri¡¯zht left, sliding around and back into the hall, closing the outer door behind himself.


    With that, Onussa took a deep breath. ¡°If Hssen Ssiina, Issa, and Kyrae are ready to enter, Hssen Tyaniis and Ussyri Noski are waiting inside.¡±


    Ssiina nodded and Kyrae copied the motion. She elbowed me, and I nodded as well.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Onussa answered formally. ¡°She drew the door open and led Ssiina inside first, followed by Dyni and then Kyrae and myself. Ssiina¡¯s escort stayed in the outer room.


    With danger in front and behind me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel trapped, and reached toward the shadows almost reflexively, until Kyrae grabbed my arm. ¡°It¡¯s okay Issa,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m here, and for what it¡¯s worth Onussa is too¡ªand I think Ssiina might be on our side.¡±


    I gulped and nodded. ¡°Thanks, Sis.¡±


    Even with her reassurance, I felt the shadows in the corners of the room, although in this place they seemed distant. Bright as the sconces inside were, there were no shafts for light this deep into the Grand Temple. No corner was truly lit. I could even feel¡ªbarely¡ªthe thin gaps between the well-fitted stones. I resisted a shiver and slithered in last before Onussa closed the door behind my tail, quick enough that I had to draw the tip inside.


    The three lamias in front of me blocked me and Kyrae¡¯s view, but I could now clearly hear an authoritative voice I didn¡¯t recognize. The pitch wasn¡¯t quite as deep as Ussyri Noksi¡¯s, but it had the same formal quality as Ssiina. Albeit, this voice had a dangerous edge.


    ¡°Ssiina,¡± the voice addressed Ssiina without title or preamble.


    ¡°Yes, Sire?¡± Ssiina replied nervously.


    ¡°We will discuss your punishment later.¡±


    Ssiina sputtered. ¡°But¡ªhow¡­ Yes, Sire.¡± She stepped aside meekly.


    Through the gap and around Onussa¡¯s shoulder, I got my first look at Hssen Tyaniis Ssyri¡¯Jiilits.


    She had Ssiina¡¯s eyes. In color, shape, and despite all odds¡ªemotion as well. Her eyes searched me and for all my difficulty reading people, I could tell both hope and fear lay behind them. Her face was similar to Ssiina, but not quite the same: a bit darker and more mature, her defined nose and high cheekbones complemented the way her lips were pulled thin and the lines of makeup traced her whole jaw.


    Her black hair was done in a single long braid, capped with a gold loop and pulled over one shoulder. The loop wasn¡¯t the only gold¡ªor emerald¡ªon her. Whereas Ssiina dressed to ¡°blend in,¡± Hssen Tyaniis had dressed to show off. The robe she wore was colored deep gold and green, with purple thread at the seams and gems or gold in prominent places. She wore ample jewelry, although far less than many ussen of kss¡¯kaa I¡¯d stolen from in the past. The jewelry she did wear¡ªearrings, a choker, and bangles under her sleeves¡ªmore than made up for any absence with the sheer wealth on display.


    More than any of her posturing, however, what made me want to hide away was her size. Hssen Tyaniis was longer than any ke¡¯lania I had seen, but her dark emerald-scaled lower body almost had the more slender profile of a lania¡¯el.


    Kelaniel.


    Sure, Ssiina was too, but she wasn¡¯t as¡­ much. Ussyri Noski was large for a ke¡¯lania, but Hssen Tyaniis had at least two or three Kyrae¡¯s of length on even her.


    ¡°Sseti¡­¡± Hssen Tyaniis whispered, the soft sound a complete contrast to her imposing presence.


    Noksi glanced at me, and Ssiina nodded proudly.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡ªno. You cannot be real, can you?¡± Tyaniis asked, sounding¡­ hurt. Her coils shifted, slowly, as she leaned forward, her pale gold eyes boring into mine.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond. Of every way I imagined this meeting could happen, none were like this.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I started, not finding my courage until Kyrae¡¯s arm wrapped itself around my waist. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much. A garden, maybe? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hssen Tyaniis shook her head. ¡°Sseti¡­ I¡­ am sorry, Daughter mine. I did not think you yet lived¡ªI assumed some sort of deception, despite the word of Ussyri Noksi and of your own nanny. But I was wrong. I know it is you, Sseti, even if you do not remember.¡±


    ¡°H-how can you tell?¡± I asked cautiously.


    ¡°Your eyes,¡± Hssen Tyaniis replied sadly. ¡°They¡¯re just like hers.¡±

 Chapter 13: Sister, Daughter, Sire

    The room went quiet at Hssen Tyaniis¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t quite meet my eyes and I didn¡¯t meet hers. What do I do? Is¡­ is she really my sire?


    Until now, I¡¯d never really considered parents, or¡­ one parent. I was an orphan. Simple. If Tyaniis was my sire and Ssiina my sister, how didn¡¯t they find me?


    From behind, Kyrae shoved me lightly, whispering, ¡°Go to her!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Issa! She wants to be near you, but she can¡¯t.¡±


    I looked over my shoulder at Kyrae, face twisting in confusion. Her lower body probably works fine!


    Kyrae pouted, shoving me again. Tyaniis looked up, her eyes wet. Unsure, I slithered toward her, feeling the eyes of everyone in the room on me. Wanting to look anywhere else for a moment, I caught Ssiina¡¯s surprised look, and the big, lopsided grin she was wearing.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I mumbled holding one arm to my side with the other, even as I slid slowly forward. ¡°I¡­ go by Issa now. That¡¯s my name.¡±


    Tyaniis, who had started to reach out toward me, stopped. ¡°What did they do to you, my daughter?¡±


    I stiffened, feeling the shadows in the room more acutely, the memory of the truth of their cold embrace slipping. ¡°What did they do to me? Issa is my name! I gave it to myself! The orphanage may have been run by people who barely cared and full of kids who made fun of me and Kyrae, but they gave us food, and a dry place to sleep, and taught us numerals and some glyphs! But if you really cared for me¡­¡± I paused for breath.


    ¡°Issa, don¡¯t¡ª¡± Kyrae started.


    I kept going, cutting my sister off, too angry to care. I need to say this. ¡°But if you and Ssiina really wanted to find me, why didn¡¯t you? How couldn¡¯t you? The orphanage and the other kids both called me ke¡¯el, and that could¡¯ve been a clue! The place had a name too, I¡¯m pretty sure. People who came to adopt could see me sometimes when I wasn¡¯t hiding, or they could ask about me! We were in Ess¡¯Siijiil, and that¡¯s a big city, so it¡¯s not like you couldn¡¯t have found me, not if you really cared!¡±


    Tyaniis recoiled as if struck, then slid upward on her lower body, out of her coil, to tower over me. Her brow furrowed, and she swallowed a hiss. ¡°You will not address me in such a tone, Daughter mine.¡±


    ¡°S-sire!¡± Ssiina squeaked, clamping a hand over her mouth immediately after. She shrunk away as Tyaniis¡¯s gaze panned over her.


    Surprising me, Kyrae spoke up. ¡°Hssen Tyaniis, I-Issa just wants¡ª¡±


    ¡°And who might you be, ea?¡± Tyaniis wheeled on Kyrae.


    My sister whimpered and hid behind me, so I moved in front of her protectively. The shadows reached out toward me, and I barely kept them at bay. ¡°Hssen¡ªSire¡ªTyaniis, I-I meant what I said. And that¡¯s Kyrae, m-my sister.¡± I swallowed and found some confidence. ¡°She was all I had when the orphanage kicked us out. I¡¯d be dead in a ditch somewhere without her. Even though I ate a lot, she always got enough food for both of us, and she¡¯s the best at cutting purses, even if she worries she takes too much. She¡¯s kind and caring and somehow keeps both of us together and alive when I can¡¯t find the strength to.


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister, even if not by blood, and y-you need to respect her as your own daughter, because¡­ because if I¡¯m your daughter, then Kyrae is too!¡± I coughed, mouth suddenly dry. My throat hurt. Had¡ªhad I been shouting?


    Hssen Tyaniis hissed, the sound deep and threatening. More than ever, the wealth she was draped in intimidated the room. But¡­ I found I didn¡¯t care. Because I knew what mattered. Kyrae mattered.


    The hssen whom I¡¯d shouted at loomed over me, but I stood my ground, defiant. Shadows licked around my scales, cool to the touch. Behind me, clutching around my waist, Kyrae was shaking like a leaf in a typhoon. Someone whimpered, and both ssyri¡¯ssen in the room were quiet, holding their breath.


    My sire and I locked eyes, her intense gaze boring through me. ¡°Daughter¡­¡± she said, the word harsh and rebuking.


    Someone whimpered again, and I realized it was Ssiina. Tyaniis¡¯s eyes flicked over to her other daughter and then back to me. The tightness in her brow eased, and her fangs drew back up and out of her grimace. ¡°Daughter mine¡­¡± she repeated, this time soft and somber. ¡°By Jaezotl, what have they done to you? How have you suffered so? What¡­ what have I done?¡±


    I froze. My shadows froze, too, unnaturally still in the flickering light of the room¡¯s sconces. Sire Tyaniis¡¯s words washed over me, through me. I didn¡¯t catch all of them, not at first.


    And before I could, the scariest, most powerful person I had ever met swept me up in a crushing hug. Kyrae yelped, dragged up with me, and clung on for dear life. Tyaniis¡¯s arm grabbed her by the shirt and lifted her closer, settling the two of us alongside her, resting my sister on the polished dark emerald scales of the hssen¡¯s lower body.


    She¡¯s warm too. Not like Kyrae, but warm.


    ¡°I am truly sorry, Sseti. No, Issa. I¡­ after your mother died, and we lost your trail I¡­¡± Tyaniis swallowed, head turning suddenly to the others in the room. ¡°Out,¡± she commanded. ¡°I wish to have words with my daughters in private.¡±


    They all, Ssiina included, turned to leave quickly. Noksi went with a glint in her eye and Onussa with a deeper-than-normal bow. Dyni, whose wraith-like presence I had almost forgotten, slipped wordlessly out behind them, shooting a look at Ssiina, who was the last headed for the door.


    ¡°Ssiina,¡± Tyaniis said sharply.


    Ssiina stopped, going rigid.


    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter too, are you not?¡± Tyaniis continued, her tone marginally softer. ¡°You may¡ªplease stay, Daughter mine.¡±


    Still shaking, Ssiina smiled. ¡°Yes, Sire.¡±


    Tyaniis bade Ssiina to coil where Noksi had been, and I ended up next to Tyaniis, with Kyrae by my side.


    My sire sighed. ¡°After your mother died, we chased down the people who took you as best we could.¡±


    ¡°How old was I?¡± I interrupted.


    Tyaniis took a deep breath. ¡°Three.¡±


    That¡­ made sense.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find you. Even once we¡¯d found the people who¡¯d taken you. Even after I personally dealt with them.¡± Tyaniis¡¯s fangs dropped and she took a moment to regain her composure. ¡°They¡¯d gotten rid of you. Thrown you away somewhere along the Hssyri, our most holy of rivers. And we searched, but¡­¡± Tyaniis looked away from me and towards Ssiina who bowed her head.


    ¡°I gave up. I just couldn¡¯t¡­ I couldn¡¯t bear the pain of hope. The pain of being wrong. But your sister, Ssiina, she never gave up. You were her light when you were a baby¡ªshe and your mother would spend all their time with you, even as I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Kyrae and I looked at Ssiina. She took a deep breath and pulled herself up higher, a warm smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s true. Sire even tried to stop me.¡±


    ¡°She what?¡± I blurted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to lose herself in a hopeless task. We¡¯d looked¡ªwe thought we¡¯d looked everywhere,¡± Tyaniis answered. ¡°But we were wrong. And you suffered for my cowardice. I¡¯m sorry, Issa.¡±


    ¡°Issa? You¡¯ll really call me Issa?¡±


    Tyaniis nodded. ¡°It is more your name than the one I gave you. I do not know if I deserve the honor of naming you, and I won¡¯t force a name on you that you barely remember.¡±


    ¡°What about as another name?¡± Ssiina asked. ¡°It¡¯s been done before, right? I know it¡¯s not common, but¡­ well¡­¡±


    Tyaniis considered her daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°M-maybe. I don¡¯t know yet.¡± I sighed. ¡°You said you weren¡¯t around¡­ Sire. Why?¡±


    Tyaniis smiled sadly. ¡°I was training to be Jii¡¯Hssen. I am the elder of sister Ssyii, after all.¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    She used the empress¡¯s given name alone! ¡°Why then?¡±


    The former empress-to-be shook her head. ¡°After your mother died and you were taken, I was no longer fit for the position, or the responsibilities it held.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame Issa for that,¡± Kyrae said softly.


    Tyaniis glanced at her and she froze. ¡°I would never do something like that¡­¡± she paused. ¡°I am not certain how to address you yet, Kyrae. You are¡­ newbloom I believe is the term, yes?¡±


    Kyrae hesitantly nodded.


    ¡°I see. Hinssa, my partner and Issa¡¯s mother, was always closer to the ea, but I am familiar with the term. She grew up in the Emerald Mountains, near the border between Zalaga¡¯iil Province and Aa¡¯ean¡¯iir Province. I remember she told me to call that region of the ea land ¡°Deepwood.¡± Tyaniis sighed and refocused her gaze on Kyrae. ¡°Do you truly desire to be Issa¡¯s sister, newbloom Kyrae?¡±


    ¡°Um, I am Issa¡¯s sister, Hssen Tyaniis.¡±


    Tyaniis closed her eyes. ¡°An ea, adopted to hssen. It¡¯s never happened before.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s stopping you?¡± I asked. ¡°She¡¯s my sister and that¡¯s final!¡±


    ¡°Ssiina?¡± Tyaniis asked, cracking golden eye open at my sister.


    ¡°Yes Sire! I mean, yes, I would like for Kyrae to be Sister Kyrae. In¡­ in fact, Sire, I will call her as such even if you do not choose to adopt her as your own! Because I believe everything they¡¯ve told me about what¡¯s happened to them. Kyrae¡¯s a hero!¡±


    Tyaniis hummed, deep and low. ¡°Issa, daughter, could you tell me what you remember since you were taken?¡±


    ¡°Uh, all of it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I wish to understand my failing, your suffering, and what may be done to set things right.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll take long time and the others outside¡ª¡±


    ¡°They will wait. I do not care if they wait a day.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sire Tyaniis,¡± I said softly.


    Tyaniis smiled, and pulled me into her bosom. ¡°Good. Leave nothing out.¡±


    ***


    Kyrae and I told my sire and our new sister everything. At times, I felt Tyaniis¡¯s lower body tense alongside mine.


    Ssiina gasped more than once, and even assured us that she would make sure everyone at the palace got to try fried water rat. Tyaniis balked at the idea, and I swore she almost laughed when she heard her daughter¡¯s insistence that it was ¡°very good for ssen¡¯iir food.¡±


    I felt, for the first time in a long while, like I wasn¡¯t one wrong word away from getting kicked out. Maybe. The mood, however, was somber. More than once Tyaniis¡¯s fangs slipped down and I heard her grinding the rest of her teeth together. All the while, the shadows bent and twisted unnaturally, pulsing to the worst bits of my life.


    I felt those dark things closely: cold, familiar, and welcoming. They weren¡¯t the only ones welcoming in the room with us, though. Tyaniis, despite how terrified of her I was at first, seemed like a¡­ somewhat nice person. Really, if she¡¯d was our current Jii¡¯Hssen I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d mind¡ªin the sense that she seemed to listen. I¡¯d probably be even more scared of her.


    When I finished, Tyaniis hugged me¡ªand Kyrae¡ªtighter, the emotion of her motion at odds with her stern, hard face and regal demeanor.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Daughter Issa. It saddens me to hear firsthand the worst our Empire has to offer its own people. I will make absolutely certain you will never again want for clothing, a dry place to sleep, or food. I will also see to it that those who worsened the fate I had a hand in leaving you to are punished.¡±


    ¡°Punished?¡± Kyrae asked.


    ¡°Unless they never checked, the orphanage should have had a guess you were kelaniel, Issa. That you are ra¡¯zhii should have been another clue. They are responsible. Do you remember any more names, or where exactly this was?¡±


    I listed off several, and tried to describe the orphanage and the neighborhood around it. ¡°What¡¯ll their punishment be?¡±


    ¡°Death,¡± Tyaniis replied simply.


    Death!? In an instant, I saw Nyss¡¯s terrified face. ¡°No!¡± I shouted. Shadows jolted and twisted in the room, passing partially over the light from the sconces.


    Tyaniis moved back in surprise and Ssiina jolted. Kyrae, meanwhile nodded along.


    ¡°No, not death,¡± I mumbled. ¡°They¡ªsomething else. Unless¡­ unless you find worse or something.¡±


    I don¡¯t care if they die. I just don¡¯t want to see it¡ªor know about it.


    ¡°Then it will be something else, Daughter mine. Unless I find worse,¡± Tyaniis said in what was probably the closest to a soft voice the immense kelaniel had. ¡°The shadows right now are your doing, yes?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°My curse. It¡¯s, well, there¡¯s something attached to this power. That dark place I go when I sleep, with the big crushing thing in it.¡±


    My sire frowned. ¡°And Ussyri Noksi was unable to cure you of this affliction, yes?¡±


    I glanced at Kyrae.


    ¡°That is what both her and Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa said, yes,¡± my sister answered.


    Tyaniss heaved a long, slow sigh, ending in a thoughtful hiss. ¡°They told me much the same. Not that it was impossible, but that you would not survive¡ªnot wholly.¡±


    I thought of my mind drifting in the crushing cold and shuddered. Both Kyrae and Tyaniis pulled me closer, albeit in different directions, resulting in an awkward tug-of-war. I grunted and Ssiina inelegantly stifled a giggle.


    ¡°What do I¡ªwe¡ªdo then, Sire?¡± I asked, wriggling free on Tyaniis¡¯s side¡ªher grip was far too strong to break. ¡°I¡­ if possible, I¡¯d like to keep at least some of my shadow powers.¡±


    Tyaniis cocked her head. ¡°And why might that be?¡±


    ¡°I can do things with them! Good things¡ªuseful things. And they can help me defend myself or run away¡ªwith Kyrae even, like those times I told you about.¡±


    Tyaniis pulled me even closer, her tail coiling around mine. ¡°Oh Daughter mine, nothing I could say would make up for my failings.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I could disagree, but with how hard she was hugging me, I couldn¡¯t get the breath or even open my mouth to plant my tail in it again.


    ¡°We will find a solution, I promise you. Powers or not, no daughter of mine will be lost again.¡±


    I grunted.


    ¡°What comes next then, Hssen Tyaniis?¡± Kyrae asked, her hesitation gone, her voice bright and clear.


    ¡°Please, Kyrae, Sire Tyaniis or just ¡®Sire¡¯ is fine. I know beyond a shadow of a doubt that, even if not by blood, you are my daughter¡¯s sister.¡±


    My hearts leapt at Sire Tyaniis¡¯s words. She really means it! We¡ªare we home? Do we have a home now?


    ¡°S-sire Tyaniis, then. What comes next? Will you take us home with you? What needs to happen?¡±


    Tyaniis hummed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take them both back to the palace with us!¡± Ssiina exclaimed.


    The palace? Like, the Emerald Palace? That shimmering, mysterious home of the actual living, breathing Jii¡¯Hssen¡ªthe Empress?


    ¡°I¡­ am not certain,¡± Tyaniis replied sadly.


    What? Doubt reared back up, and shadows writhed, reaching for me.


    ¡°Please Issa, do not be alarmed!¡± Tyaniis said quickly, but firmly. ¡°I simply want to make sure you are treated well. The Emerald Palace, and our home within, is a cutthroat place. People there are not like those on the street, though they lie and cheat the same. Their motivations are often slight things, obfuscated and unusual. You will struggle to understand them, or to avoid falling into their traps.¡±


    I thought about all the horrible things ussen and even kss¡¯kaa had called me and struggled free enough to breathe and speak. ¡°Am I not hssen? How could they possibly get away with treating me poorly?¡±


    ¡°They are hssen themselves, or report to one. Your upbringing, your way of speech, and especially your curse, will all be targets. They will make you less in others eyes, Daughter mine. Let alone what Kyrae will doubtless face.¡±


    I felt something stab into my hearts. Is there even a way out? Will Kyrae and I ever truly be accepted? Is happiness possible?


    Shadows reached out, cloaking around Tyaniis, Kyrae, and myself. My sire did not scream. She held me, warmth against a chill wind. ¡°I will keep you safe, Daughter mine. I will ensure you know of their ways, that you are able to turn their every jab against them, that you can use your awful experiences to be more than they ever could.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I asked softly, feeling Kyrae slip a hand over mine in the darkness.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tyaniis looked into my eyes, one in particular. Doubtless she saw the black void of its gaze. ¡°You will not accept being caged, Daughter mine. Just like¡ª"


    Another body slammed into us through the oily shadows.


    Ssiina wrapped around me. ¡°Sis! Hold it together! We¡¯ll find a way and everything¡¯ll work out, I promise! I¡¯ll teach you anything I can!¡±


    ¡°Like your sister,¡± Tyaniis continued. ¡°Like your sister, or like your mother Hinssa, I know you need to be able to go your own way.¡±


    ¡°Sire?¡± Ssiina asked.


    ¡°I assigned Dyni to you for a reason, Ssiina. She will keep you safe.¡±


    Ssiina quieted down, and the shadows did too. With Kyrae¡¯s hand in mine, I forced them back, back into their dark corners and their cracks between stones. They almost resisted, but something about this room, be it my family or Jaezotl¡¯s presence, helped me along.


    Soon, we were back again in a rather empty space, this time in a tangled pile of scales.


    ¡°Do¡­¡± I choked on the word, my hearts beating quickly. ¡°Do you have a way to make everything work? For me and Kyrae to come¡­ home?¡±


    Home. Could we really have one? Any wrong move, any wrong word, any anything could take it all away in a moment. The orphanage, our place under Nyss¡¯s place, our home in this very city. How long until this crumbles out from under us, too?


    I tried to force away the thoughts, to lean into the warmth of others around me. We need this chance.


    Tyaniis disentangled the pile, and placed the three of us in front of her. ¡°I know someone, distantly. She lives in the Holy City of Uzh, and she may be able to help, but I will also need the Temple¡¯s blessing. She is powerful, and she is not a part of either the nobility or the Temple.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Kyrae asked.


    ¡°Phaeliisthia,¡± Tyaniis said with an odd, harsh accent.


    ¡°Phaeliisthia,¡± I rolled the name around on my tongue. It started with a sound that Lamian as a language didn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Phaeliisthia,¡± Kyrae repeated, emphasizing her lips.


    I tried the name again, finding it easier to say. ¡°Is she¡­ is Phaeliisthia a lamia or an elf?¡±


    ¡°Neither,¡± Tyaniis responded cryptically. ¡°Ussyri Noksi should know more.¡±


    My sire drew herself up and slithered toward the door while Kyrae, Ssiina, and myself all looked at each other cluelessly. Tyaniis opened the door and stuck her head out, whispering on the other side. From my shadows, I could make out, ¡°Come back inside, I wish to determine if we can place them in her care for the time being.¡±


    My stomach flipped. That¡¯s right. She said the Holy City of Uzh. All I knew was that it was somewhere in the mass of mangroves at the mouth of the Hssyri Delta, on the main river channel. We learned as much back at the orphanage.


    I hope we don¡¯t need to go through Ess¡¯Siijiil to get there. I knew the cities were close, but I had no idea how close ¡°close¡± was¡ªor where, really.


    Kyrae squeezed my hand and Ssiina squeezed Kyrae¡¯s hand squeezing mine.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Kyrae said with a hint of worry. ¡°Right? Tyaniis is nice!¡±


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Ssiina nodded. ¡°That was¡­ Sire never acts like that. She¡¯s always been so distant, well, since Mother died. I didn¡¯t know she knew how to act nice.¡±


    Kyrae put a hand to her chin and hummed in thought, but didn¡¯t say anything. I, meanwhile, kept my eyes on the door as it opened and the two ssyri¡¯ssen and Dyni came back in.


    ¡°You¡¯ll love Uzh, Issa!¡± Ssiina tried to assure me. ¡°It¡¯s really pretty up on all these big stone islands just out of the water. There are bridges and canals everywhere, all covered in flowers¡ªat least when I went! And it should have really good fish, too!¡±


    I nodded, not really listening as everyone took their coils again, Ussyri Noksi¡¯s blue eyes meeting my own.


    Please let all this be over. Please let Kyrae and me find a home¡ªand soon.

 Chapter 14: Plotting

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit I am surprised you thought to turn to Phael, Hssen Tyaniis. Or that you think she will listen to either of us,¡± Ussyri Noksi said slyly, coiling tighter in the depression she was resting in. ¡°I thought you would wish for a tighter leash on your reunited family.¡±


    ¡°Will she help us or not, Ussyri?¡± Tyaniis hissed, her eyes narrowing.


    Seated with Kyrae, my sister and I watched with wide eyes as two powerful people casually discussed our future. The glance Tyaniis sent my way and the smile Ssiina wore did much to calm me. Though Kyrae¡¯s fingers intertwined with my own, and her warmth against me, did far, far more toward that end. Shadows be damned.


    Ussyri Noksi made a placating gesture marred by a smug half-smile. Beside her, Onussa flushed darker and bowed her head.


    I didn¡¯t understand classes, respect, and all that fully¡ªthat was always Kyrae¡¯s job¡ªbut I knew enough to know that Ussyri Noksi¡¯s power play was treading a dangerous line. I didn¡¯t know why or how or really truly what exactly was going on, but I understood one thing: ssyri¡¯ssen, holy people of the Temple of Jaezotl, were the highest class in Jii¡¯Kalaga, regardless of their rank within the Temple¡¯s hierarchy itself.


    Sort of.


    Hssen, or royalty, were holy in their own right, and ussen too, sometimes, held much more power than all but ussyri or higher. Or at least I¡¯d heard ussen say as much, and I¡¯d seen how some of them treated people at other temples too.


    The Jii¡¯Ssyri was in charge of the Temple and therefore the empire. Noksi was only two steps below that¡ªand definitely on the more influential side of things given her position in the Grand Temple. The Jii¡¯Hssen, the empress, meanwhile, was more of a figurehead than anything. But she had power just the same, and I definitely understood that, having seen firsthand the kind of power some ssen¡¯iir with connections could have in Ess¡¯Siijiil.


    All this meant that the ussyri could stare down the former empress candidate: play games with her and not give the respect she didn¡¯t owe, but was sorta expected to give anyway.


    Really, it all made my head hurt, but I tried to understand it anyway. Something would probably take this chance Kyrae and I had away too, but it didn¡¯t hurt to try to get ready for life as hssen. At least it got my mind off everything else.


    I¡¯d missed whatever was said next, but I felt Kyrae tense, her hand gripping tighter against mine. The reason was obvious: Ussyri Noksi had leveled her icy gaze at my sister.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain,¡± Tyaniis answered an unheard question. ¡°My daughter won¡¯t break so easily, Ussyri Noksi, and neither will her adoptive sister. Both will doubtless exceed expectations and thrive under Phaeliisthia¡¯s tutelage.¡±


    Noksi sighed and shifted her cold eyes to mine. ¡°If you are certain, Hssen Tyaniis. But there is a more pressing matter: that of young¡­ Issa¡¯s curse.¡±


    ¡°Surely Phaeliisthia is more than capable of keeping Issa¡¯s curse at bay?¡±


    ¡°She is, but what of after? Do you wish to explain your daughter¡¯s frequent visits to the Grand Temple¡ªor visits by whomever you choose to bring into the Emerald Palace.¡±


    Tyaniis stiffened, sucking in a hiss. ¡°You are surely aware of the efforts of both Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii and Jii¡¯Ssyri Lissena, are you not? My sister is not the woman our mother was during her reign.¡±


    Noksi¡¯s eyes left mine and I exhaled. ¡°And? Surely you do not think centuries of competition and resentment to be undone in two decades?¡±


    ¡°I do not.¡±


    ¡°Then you had best be prepared for what will come to you and yours. An adopted ea, hssen by mark on parchment alone? Reliance and a close relationship within the Temple, hinting at a secret they know, but hssen and ussen do not? Do you truly¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Tyaniss said tersely, cutting the ussyri off. ¡°We will find¡ª¡±


    ¡°A solution? What solution then, Hssen Tyaniis? Do you truly believe you will get the chance to before your reputation, and your sister¡¯s reputation, suffer irreparably?¡±


    ¡°Were you not for Issa¡¯s reintegration, Ussyri Noksi?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Noksi answered simply, as if she had not just made an argument to the contrary.


    ¡°Why then do you presume to contradict your own¡ªand my¡ªideas?¡±


    ¡°Because I am a realist, Hssen Tyaniis. Despite what you may believe, I am more than excited to see a closer relationship between the Temple and the nobility. But I also understand the risks involved, and I do not want to see a chance at true reform wasted by impatience and arrogance.¡±


    Tyaniis narrowed her eyes. ¡°Say what you are thinking, Ussyri Noksi.¡±


    What?


    Ussyri Noksi frowned. ¡°I am disappointed in your recklessness despite your age, Hssen Tyaniis, but I will not disparage your competence for a role you declined based on a single rash decision made out of love and fear.¡±


    Tyaniis drew in a deep breath and blew it out slowly through her nostrils.


    The entire room went quiet and still. Onussa went from flushed to pale, and Ssiina looked a lot like she wanted to crawl under the table and hide.


    Tyaniis spoke at the end of her breath. ¡°Ssssscertainly, Ussyri Noksi. I would not desire to imply you to be any less than a pillar of morality in the eyes of Jaezotl and the empire.¡±


    ¡°I am relieved to see you do not lack the tact you are known for, Hssen Tyaniis,¡± Ussyri Noksi inclined her head in acknowledgement. ¡°But, unfortunately, we still lack a solution.¡±


    Beside me Kyrae took a deep breath. I turned to her, shocked at her courage, just in time for her to speak, her fragile voice carrying in the silence of the room.


    ¡°I-I will, Ussyri Noksi. I will learn.¡±


    The ussyri smiled. ¡°Will you now, young ea?¡±


    Kyrae nodded sharply. ¡°Yes, Ussyri. I will learn whatever it takes to keep my sister safe¡ªto keep her curse from claiming her.¡±


    ¡°You are aware that you cannot be hssen and also be part of the Temple, yes?¡± Noksi said softly, but with great weight.


    ¡°So that is your goal.¡± Tyaniis¡¯s tail tip curled somewhere behind me and she clenched her hands into fists.


    ¡°Hers is a decision made of her own accord, Hssen Tyaniis,¡± Noksi replied slyly.


    I moved my head between them, confused at their sudden aggression. Kyrae tensed, probably having caught something I¡¯d missed.


    ¡°Is Phaeliisthia part of the Temple?¡± Kyrae asked suddenly, cutting Tyaniis¡¯s next words off.


    Our sire held her tongue, the anger that flashed in her eyes quickly dissipating.


    ¡°She is a neutral power,¡± the ussyri replied cryptically.


    ¡°I will learn from her, then,¡± Kyrae said simply.


    Noksi frowned, then chuckled, the sound deep and resonant. ¡°You will? Hmm, I suppose I do not see an issue with such an arrangement.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Tyaniis snapped. ¡°You must know she could be adopted, were she to learn from someone outside the Temple.¡±


    ¡°Yesss,¡± Noksi hissed, leaning across the table to come close to Tyaniis. ¡°But she will have another, unshakeable, neutral ally, Hssen Tyaniis. Such a pedigree as to be Phael¡¯s only student of magic for the past millennium would be more than enough pedigree to break with tradition, no?¡±


    Tyaniis glared at Noksi, leaning forward to meet her. ¡°You¡¯re correct, Ussyri Noksi. I believe that is precisely what will happen.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°Kyrae,¡± I whispered, well aware that my voice was the only sound in the room, but unable to hold back any longer. ¡°What in the world is going on?¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Plotting,¡± Kyrae responded in a voice close to normal volume, her eyes on the rest of the room. ¡°To put it simply, Hssen Tyaniis is only concerned about our well-being, while Ussyri Noksi wishes to ensure what we and Tyaniis do doesn¡¯t cause too much of a conflict between the Temple and the nobility. She wants me either on the Temple¡¯s side, where an elf rising to prominence wouldn¡¯t be unheard of, or she wants me to have enough of a sponsor of sorts that your sire adopting me as hssen will not cause too much backlash.¡±


    Ussyri Noksi blinked twice, whatever words she was about to say dying on her lips.


    ¡°Do you see now, Ussyri Noksi,¡± Tyaniis hissed smugly, coiling around behind me and Kyrae. ¡°All of my daughters are brilliant. Regardless of whether they share my blood.¡±


    I braced for harsh words.


    Instead Ussyri Noksi chuckled, and the chuckle turned into a full-throated laugh. Onussa sucked in a breath, some color returning to her face, and Ssiina crawled out from under the table where she¡¯d slipped to at some point (and where I wished there¡¯d been room for me too).


    ¡°For all our sakes, Hssen Tyaniis, I pray that you are right.¡± Ussyri Noksi rumbled, shaking her head and letting her braids fly about. ¡°I will send word to Phaeliisthia as soon as we are done here, along with my highest praise for young Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°See that you do Ussyri Noksi,¡± Hssen Tyaniis answered. ¡°And¡­ thank you.¡±


    To my surprise, the ussyri gave a slight bow to my sire. ¡°Of course, Hssen Tyaniis. Now, if you will excuse me, I will leave you and yours to discuss what you will do in the interim before I receive a response by messenger bird.¡± She uncoiled herself and slithered toward the door.


    We all watched her go, Dyni warily, and I only now saw how tense Ssiina¡¯s small bodyguard was. Onussa watched as well, a faraway look in her dark eyes.


    ¡°Come, Onussa,¡± Noksi commanded. ¡°You have other duties to attend.¡±


    The ssyri¡¯zh jolted. ¡°Y-yes, Ussyri!¡± She turned to us on her way out and whispered. ¡°I hope everything works out, you two! You¡¯ll see me around the temple if you¡¯re here for a while.¡±


    ¡°Onussa,¡± Ussyri Noksi hissed.


    ¡°Apologies!¡± Onussa chirped, then dashed out the door after her superior.


    ¡°Sss-so what happens now?¡± I asked into the empty room once the door had closed behind the pair of ssyri¡¯ssen.


    ¡°Now?¡± my sire answered with a deep sigh. ¡°Well, I cannot take you back to the palace, nor can I remain here for an extended period of time. Will you two be alright here for a few weeks until we hear back from Phaeliisthia and arrange a ship to take you to Uzh? Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa certainly seems to have taken a liking to both of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± My sire¡¯s words hit me, and I realized they meant I¡¯d be going somewhere strange again. Away from the people I just met that I thought I could trust. A little voice told me that thought didn¡¯t make sense, but I ignored it and felt tears coming.


    Kyrae continued to hold my hand, but she said nothing, her head down as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too, Sire!¡± Ssiina said suddenly, and I felt her slither closer to me around the table.


    ¡°Ssiina?¡± Sire Tyaniis replied, confusion in her tone. Her eyes found my blurry ones and she paused for a moment to stare, before breaking her gaze.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just promise them both all this and then put them on a ship and leave them for months, maybe years.¡± Ssiina gestured at me with one hand while she glared at our sire.


    ¡°I fully intend to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Visiting doesn¡¯t count, Sire!¡± Ssiina cut her sire off. Realizing what she¡¯d done, she clapped a hand over her mouth and shivered.


    ¡°Daughter,¡± Tyaniis hissed in warning, then shook her head, again glancing at me out of the corner of her eye. ¡°No¡­ no you are right. I can see your fear as well, Ssiina, and I apologize. Perhaps it is best for you three to be away from me.¡±


    Is¡­ is she apologizing? Admitting wrongdoing?


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Sire!¡± Ssiina cried. ¡°You¡­ I think Issa coming home¡ªeven if she¡¯ll be away in Uzh¡ªhas changed you¡ªwill change you. My apologies; I can¡¯t quite seem to find the words.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want to trust you, Hs-Sire Tyaniis!¡± I said as firmly as I could. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t seem like other ussen I¡¯ve met, or like your servants¡­¡±


    Hssen Tyaniis winced.


    ¡°¡­Sssso I want to believe that you might care. I shouldn¡¯t, and I¡¯ve barely met you, but I want to try. Maybe it¡¯s just because I almost died and this is my last chance and I don¡¯t think I could keep going if this all fell apart and Kyrae and I lost everything again¡­¡±


    I wanted to keep going, but I choked instead, no more words coming out. It hurt to admit. It hurt to admit in front of my sister and someone vastly more powerful than me that I was at the end of my dock.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Kyrae added with a slight smile. ¡°Issa doesn¡¯t trust anyone these days, but I can see the way she¡¯s carrying herself, how she¡¯s not as tense. We can all hear what she just said to you, and I¡¯ve never heard her admit anything like that out loud, even when she was dying. She wants to trust you Hssen¡ªSire Tyaniis.¡±


    Sire Tyaniis¡¯s well-schooled face broke into a pained smile, and her golden eyes grew wet. ¡°I¡­ thank you. All of you. I will¡­ try to be better going forward, and I promise to visit as well, both here and in Uzh.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean I can go to Uzh, Sire?¡± Ssiina asked.


    ¡°Indeed, Daughter. I think that would be a splendid plan, provided your sisters agree.¡±


    Both Kyrae and I rapidly nodded our assent. I found myself a little surprised at how rapidly I¡¯d grown close to Ssiina. She really was familiar.


    ¡°Then it is decided!¡± Tyaniis clapped her hands. ¡°Now, I am overdue to return to the palace already, however, a certain daughter of mine has waylaid me severely.¡±


    Ssiina winced. ¡°Sire, I¡ª¡±


    Tyaniis kept going, her smile widening. ¡°And unfortunately, I will not make it back to the Palace until dusk as a result. My rebellious daughter, of course, will not be seen, her punishment to remain in her room the next two days.¡±


    Huh?


    Ssiina didn¡¯t share my confusion, however, and her golden eyes grew wide as full moons. ¡°Wait, do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I do, Daughter mine. I only ask that you stay well out of sight of those who would see you harm or repudiate our story, and that you do not try to elude Dyni¡­ again.¡±


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°Yes, sire! Of course!¡±


    ¡°Does¡­¡± Kyrae started. ¡°Before you go, can we arrange a steady supply of herbs before we go to Uzh? I don¡¯t want to¡­ well¡­¡±


    Tyaniis nodded. ¡°I will see to it that you can, though it is already late today.¡±


    Kyrae immediately perked up. ¡°I can wait until tomorrow! I already have what was given to me today, anyay.¡±


    Our sire smiled.


    However, I frowned. ¡°Uhm, Sire Tyaniis?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Issa?¡±


    ¡°Can I get herbs too?¡± I asked.


    Sire Tyaniis cocked her head to one side. ¡°Herbs? Issa, do you wish to be my son instead?¡±


    Huh? ¡°No! I mean, aren¡¯t I already¡­ y¡¯know because¡­¡±


    Tyaniis¡¯s brow darkened. ¡°You are ra¡¯zhii, Issa. Were you never told?¡±


    Ra¡¯zhii? Aren¡¯t I just a fake? Just because I have both parts down there doesn¡¯t mean¡­


    ¡°Well, remember what I said about the orphanage¡ª¡±


    ¡°I remember,¡± Tyaniis cut in, tone severe. ¡°I thought Ussyri Noksi or Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa would have told you¡ªor that you already knew.¡±


    ¡°I, uh, well I just assumed¡­¡±


    ¡°You are ra¡¯zhii, Issa. And kelaniel both, as I am, as your grandmother was.¡±


    ¡°Is Ssiina also¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ssiina answered quickly. ¡°I am kelaniel, but I am not ra¡¯zhii.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean¡­?¡± I let the question hang.


    Sire Tyaniis finished my question. ¡°Without herbs, or magic, you will grow to resemble me, I would imagine, although closer to your mother¡¯s coloration.¡±


    My thoughts stopped. I knew I had both parts, but I just assumed that¡­ well I assumed all the other kids were right.


    ¡°Even if you were not kelaniel, that would not mean you couldn¡¯t be ¡®ra¡¯zhii¡¯, Issa. I will admit that common knowledge is lacking, and you story makes me worry the bias is worse than we know.¡±


    I nodded numbly. ¡°So do all ra¡¯zhii, y¡¯know¡­¡±


    ¡°Most do, Daughter mine,¡± Tyaniis answered simply. ¡°Some are male, and others take neither name for themselves. Much like many who are not ra¡¯zhii, as your mother taught me; your sister Kyrae should be more than enough proof.¡±


    ¡°Then how do I know I¡¯m not male?¡±


    ¡°Are you not the one who supports your newbloom sister the most?¡± my sire asked, her tone almost lecturing.


    ¡°B-but aren¡¯t lamia¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not different!¡± Kyrae jumped in. ¡°Not like that, anyway. And besides, Issa, your boobs are already growing in!¡±


    I looked down. The usual swollen places poked my simple shirt slightly outward. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really, Sister,¡± Ssiina giggled.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    My mind whirled and I just stared down, past my chest and into the dark floor. How did I not know? Why did I think otherwise¡ªit should¡¯ve been obvious.


    Tyaniis clapped, breaking the tension and silence both. ¡°Issa, Kyrae: you have told me much of your lives. I believe it is time I told you of mine and Ssiina¡¯s. And of your mother, before her death.¡±


    ***


    Hssen Tyaniis wasn¡¯t surprised when her¡­ three daughters (that concept was going to take some time to adjust to) drifted off to sleep hardly an hour into her storytelling.


    Part of Tyaniis blamed herself for perhaps being boring, although the giggles she got when telling stories of both Issa¡¯s and Ssiina¡¯s early childhoods made her think that not to be the case. Her daughters were, in all likelihood, simply exhausted, and once the mood and their future had settled somewhat in a positive direction, their fatigue had caught up with them.


    At least my voice was able to do more than terrify, Tyaniis thought somberly. I haven¡¯t been the best sire for Ssiina, have I? I should really do better.


    Her oldest slept quietly, her hair splayed over her face, as she clutched tightly onto Issa, their tails intertwined.


    Not just for Issa, this will be good for all of us. I pray so.


    Tyaniis spared a glance toward Kyrae, the ea she had agreed to adopt. The newbloom was showing clear signs of male puberty¡ªsomething that Tyaniis would absolutely work to address even before they left for Uzh. Gingerly, the hssen reached down and brushed Kyrae¡¯s hair away from her mouth. She stirred, but didn¡¯t wake up, instead clinging tighter to Issa.


    Come what may, Tyaniis thought, I know in my heart I have made the right choice.


    Slowly, quietly, she drew herself away from her daughters, watching them stir, but not wake. In particular, she was glad to see Issa sleeping soundly, a slight hint of a smile on her face. She has suffered so much, and I fear her suffering is not yet at an end. Her curse would be a delicate topic to broach, if it could not be kept secret.


    Hssen were blessed by Jaezotl, and to see a hssen cursed by something so powerful that to cure her would more than likely kill her would shake that belief. At a time when the Jii¡¯Hssen herself was pushing reform, to add fuel to the opposition¡¯s fire¡­


    No.


    Ussyri Noksi had a point, but it was not Tyaniis¡¯s style to bend to the Temple¡¯s will. I will not sacrifice your happiness for stability. Damn the consequences.


    That said, it is best that I do everything I can to shield them, everything shy of the coldness Ssiina expects¡ªexpected¡ªof me.


    Still in thought, the immense hssen kelaniel made her way out of the room, and straight into the sleeping form of Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa in the antechamber. She came back so soon; it seems my daughters aren¡¯t the only ones in need of sleep. The ssyri¡¯ssen was coiled around one of the tables and slumped up on the stone, her head in her arms and her tongue flicking out with each slow breath.


    The guards she had sent to escort Ssiina had arrayed themselves by the door out, quiet so as not to disturb the exhausted ssyri¡¯zh. Tyaniis bade them rise quietly, and the group stole out of the Grand Temple and back toward the Emerald Palace, the eyes watching them with awe and a hint of fear far from Tyaniis¡¯s mind.


    I wonder, she thought, what sort of styles Kyrae would like to wear the most once she has herbs to help her along?

 Chapter 15: Cloaked Royalty

    My sleep was restful until just before I awoke. I felt myself slipping into the cold, waking nightmare of the void. Then, warmth and light flooded in: black nothingness replaced by black stone.


    Though, I could still feel the shadows. Ever watching. Ever waiting. Ever ready.


    ¡°Of course I do not think less of you for having slept only rarely in beds! I think that¡¯s a terrible tragedy, sister,¡± Ssiina¡¯s somewhat shrill voice was the first I heard as I opened my eyes, stirring and pulling myself up from the pile I¡¯d fallen into in my sleep.


    ¡°Be careful how much you complain then!¡± Kyrae retorted. ¡°This room was nice and warm and dry!¡±


    ¡°¡­And hard,¡± I mumbled, stretching out with a jaw-popping yawn.


    Their conversation stopped.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t arguing,¡± Ssiina said with odd conviction.


    ¡°How did you sleep?¡± Kyrae asked, ignoring our hssen-raised sister.


    I opened my mouth to complain about how my lower body felt, but shut it. ¡°Fine. I felt the void right at the end, but I had normal sleep otherwise¡ªalthough I do wish we¡¯d slept in a bed.¡±


    ¡°Quite,¡± Ssiina agreed, smiling widely for some reason. ¡°I¡¯m surprised they let us sleep here, but I suppose your condition and our situation warrants bending the rules.¡±


    I yawned again. ¡°Rules?¡±


    Ssiina opened her mouth.


    ¡°Actually, don¡¯t answer that,¡± I said quickly. ¡°When can we eat?¡±


    ¡°Soon, hopefully,¡± Kyrae answered, tilting her head. ¡°I think someone¡¯s in the other room.¡±


    ¡°Antechamber,¡± Ssiina clarified.


    Kyrae glared at her.


    Ssiina put her hands near the top of her lower body. ¡°Do you want me to help teach you terms, or not?¡±


    My sister sighed. ¡°Fine. Issa?¡±


    ¡°Me? Oh, uh, yeah. Ant chamber or whatever.¡± I waved a hand and continued my stretch. ¡°Whatever gets me food.¡±


    ¡°How are you that hungry?¡± Ssiina asked, the larger-for-now lamia looking over me skeptically.


    ¡°Still growing?¡± I offered. ¡°I dunno. But I could eat a whole swarm of water rats.¡±


    Ssiina paled. ¡°They¡ªthey swarm?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. Like a rushing river of wet fur and dull teeth.¡±


    Ssiina shivered. ¡°Are you certain you are alright, sister? You weren¡¯t so¡­ spirited, yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, I¡¯d just woken up from dying and had a bunch of powerful people breathin¡¯ down my throat. Today I got sleep and have a chance at a bunch of free food. Not turnin¡¯ that down.¡±


    ¡°Issa,¡± Ssiina chastised. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about food ever again.¡±


    ¡°You say that, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°But nothing!¡± Ssiina interrupted suddenly, her voice shriller than usual. ¡°We are not going to abandon you. No matter what you say or do, you are family found again and I am going to make sure you are not lost. Sire is too¡ªyou saw her yesterday!¡±


    Yesterday. Already, fresh as it was, it felt like a dream. A turbulent tide of emotions, riding out in front of what might have been a storm. What might still be.


    I didn¡¯t really want to put too much stock in all this being real.


    I looked at Ssiina again; she was starting to cry.


    Maybe it was real.


    ¡°Ssiina, I¡¯m¡­¡± I paused, but neither she nor Kyrae cut me off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­ it¡¯s hard¡­¡±


    Ssiina¡¯s eyes cast down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªand I mean this in the sincerest possible way¡ªI¡¯m sorry it¡¯s hard for you to believe all this is happening. That all the awful stuff you¡¯ve lived through has made you feel that way.¡±


    I winced. But I didn¡¯t snap at her.


    Kyrae gave Ssiina a sharp look. ¡°If you¡¯re sorry about that, keep being our sister and don¡¯t pity us.¡±


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°Yes, sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can we just go find food?¡± I asked, feeling hunger again almost as strong as when I¡¯d woken up the day prior.


    My sisters nodded, and together we left for the antechamber, Ssiina complaining about a lack of fresh clothes. I didn¡¯t get it: ours were plenty fresh still.


    Dyni was awake in the¡­ whatever Ssiina had called this room-before-a-more-important-room, and she gave us a small nod. Asleep in the room was Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa, her head in her arms as she snored softly.


    The three of us paused. Do we wake her?


    Ssiina seemed to think so, slithering forward just as Onussa mumbled something and began to stir. Eyes still closed, she stretched and yawned wide, fangs popping down briefly before she realized we were all staring at her.


    The small lania¡¯el flushed darker. ¡°I¡­ you¡¯re awake! My apologies, I was just napping¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±


    ¡°When had you last slept?¡± Kyrae asked.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Onussa rubbed at the back of her head as she straightened the kinks out of her lower body, scales sliding on stone underneath her. ¡°Well, I suppose it was the night before you brought Issa to the temple.¡±


    How long was that? Days¡ªhad to be. She stayed up for days, and even came back after Ussyri Noksi had her leave for other duties?


    The ssyri¡¯zh laughed nervously under Kyrae¡¯s glare. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡ªreally! I suppose you all are hungry?¡±


    The way she said it made me think we weren¡¯t the only ones. Regardless, however, we all assented.


    ¡°Are you okay to wait here?¡± Onussa asked as if she knew the answer would be no.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine to wait,¡± I answered, surprising myself. I tried to continue, to explain why, but I didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Onussa looked at my sisters.


    ¡°I suppose this room is adequate. And it would be best were I not seen cavorting with an ¡®unknown¡¯ lamia and ea,¡± Ssiina added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind waiting if Issa doesn¡¯t,¡± Kyrae agreed.


    A surprised Onussa nodded. ¡°A-alright then! I¡¯ll go get us¡ªyou¡ªsomething to eat.¡± She inclined her head to Dyni who, after a moment, nodded. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you three getting along so well,¡± the ssyri¡¯zh finished with a smile.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    She left while humming to herself. Why does today feel so¡­ different?


    ***


    The whole week felt different. Even after Ssiina had to go home with Dyni. After Sire Tyaniis visited and apologized again for her servants¡¯ treatment of Kyrae and me.


    Speaking of Kyrae, she even got her herbs, in the form of a tea and with a near-promise of magic in the future to finish things off. I didn¡¯t notice any immediate changes, but Kyrae and Ssiina both had laughed at my skepticism. My elf sister was confident me she already felt better.


    To be honest, I did too.


    Ra¡¯zhii.


    I wasn¡¯t a freak. Not that I would¡¯ve been otherwise, the others assured me, but I guess I finally believed it myself. Mostly. Still couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d get my own boobs, or that they were growing in so late. Ssiina blamed it on a lack of food¡ªwhich I¡¯d been working hard to remedy while I still could.


    Though the ¡®while I still could¡¯ voice was getting quieter and quieter.


    The void as well was distant, although I did receive another visit from Ussyri Noksi to check on me. She seemed pleased I hadn¡¯t used my powers. Really, I did miss parts of them¡ªthe feeling of power they gave me.


    Would that I could control that power.


    Perhaps this Phaeliisthia, whatever she was, could help me. Only time would tell.


    Before we left for Uzh, a trip I was increasingly accepting as reality, Kyrae and I were also fitted for clothing by a stern man with a long string and cold hands. We were going to get clothing, made just for us!


    At the end of a week-long blur of food and warmth, Kyrae and I were called again into the room where we met our sire. This time, I didn¡¯t enter scared. I slithered in confidently and coiled next to Sire Tyaniis and my sisters Ssiina and Kyrae, both across from Ussyri Noksi.


    The ussyri wore an expression I couldn¡¯t understand, and she spoke first once Dyni closed the door. ¡°Phael has informed me she will help. She expects Issa, Kyrae, and Ssiina in Uzh in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Why the cold face then?¡± Sire Tyaniis asked with a hint of venom.


    Ussyri Noksi sighed. ¡°She insisted that I drop what I am doing and go with you to visit for the day. ¡®Have tea,¡¯ she said.¡±


    I stifled a giggle and earned a glare from the ussyri. I haven¡¯t met Phaeliisthia, but if she can make Ussyri Noksi flustered, I think I like her already.


    ¡°You certainly seem in better spirits, Issa,¡± Ussyri Noksi said with an edge to her voice.


    ¡°I do!¡± I replied brightly.


    The ussyri nodded, then sighed. ¡°I can have a ship ready by tomorrow if¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Sire Tyaniis interrupted with a wave of her hand. ¡°My ship is ready to go right now. We need only board it.¡±


    Right now. ¡°Possible¡± immediately became ¡°real.¡±


    But¡­ I didn¡¯t have a reason to stay. Except Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa.


    ¡°Will we get to say goodbye to Onussa?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ussyri Noksi replied.


    ¡°You¡¯ll also be able to visit: here or elsewhere,¡± my sire added.


    Good. Why did that make me feel good? I¡¯ve barely known Onussa for a week.


    I glanced down at Kyrae to see her smiling up at me, fresh-washed and looking brighter than she had in months. That¡¯s why.


    ¡°Sire, if I may,¡± Ssiina started and Tyaniis gave her a nod to continued. ¡°May I take some time to prepare?¡±


    ¡°Prepare what?¡±


    ¡°Well, clothing and other necessary items for one thing. A living space on the ship for another and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Daughter mine,¡± Sire Tyaniis cut Ssiina off, ¡°you have enough already on the ship, and on your back. Uzh and Phaeliisthia will have more than whatever else you need.¡±


    Ssiina looked like she was about to protest.


    ¡°Or,¡± Tyaniis continued slyly, ¡°Is it that you think you need more than your sisters?¡±


    That stopped Ssiina cold, and I barely hid a smile at how fast she went from pleading to conciliatory. ¡°No Sire! It¡¯s just¡­ no, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it.¡± Suddenly, my hssen-raised sister seemed to take pause at something. She looked almost nervous.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be sure to take good care of you, sister!¡± Kyrae added.


    Ssiina gave an odd expression, but nodded. ¡°Of course, sister.¡±


    Is Ssiina afraid of losing whatever luxuries the palace has? Is that it?


    I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask, as Sire Tyaniis and Ussyri Noksi once again took control of the conversation, discussing logistics.


    Only when they were done, did one of us sisters speak again.


    And it was Kyrae. ¡°How long will we be staying in Uzh, Sire Tyaniis?¡±


    Tyaniis smiled. ¡°However long it takes for you both to learn what you need to know of our world and to navigate the politics of hssen and ussen. I expect Phaeliisthia will also take you on as a student of magic, Kyrae, and you may also learn more of your own curse-granted powers, Issa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna have to learn a lot of glyphs aren¡¯t I?¡± I asked hesitantly. But I might also be able to use my powers?


    The shadows in the room twitched.


    ¡°All of them,¡± Sire Tyaniis answered easily.


    All of them? The shadows in the room twitched again, for an entirely different reason.


    ¡°H-how long?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Not too long,¡± Sire Tyaniis answered. ¡°I expect only two or three years. Five at the most.¡±


    Five years?


    ¡°If Phael will have them for that long,¡± Ussyri Noksi added.


    I glanced around at everyone. Ssiina¡¯s own wide yellow eyes met mine. She mouthed ¡°five years¡± at me and I blinked rapidly. Beside me, Kyrae was remarkably calm.


    ¡°Kyrae,¡± I hissed quietly. ¡°Five years!?¡±


    ¡°Sire Tyaniis said we can visit, Issa. And I¡¯d bet it¡¯ll be a nice place to live.¡±


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Kyrae shrugged. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    I looked up at the two older women, suddenly reminded of how very scary they were. ¡°Uhm, if we don¡¯t like it there¡­¡± My bravado was gone in an instant.


    ¡°If,¡± Sire Tyaniis started, ¡°that happens, then we will make a decision.¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Issa,¡± Sire Tyaniis warned.


    I shook my head again, harder.


    Sire Tyaniis sighed. ¡°Would you feel better if I went with you to Uzh and stayed a while? We can figure something else out if you or Kyrae are not comfortable there.¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss that she left Ssiina out of this. Still, I nodded rapidly, surprising myself yet again. I shouldn¡¯t be risking this. What if¡­ I couldn¡¯t finish the thought.


    Meanwhile, Ussyri Noksi sputtered. ¡°Hssen Tyaniis, surely you cannot simply¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have already informed my retainers, servants, and my sister, Ussyri Noksi. They are well prepared for me to take a spiritual trip to the Holy City.¡±


    Did she¡­


    Ussyri Noksi laughed haltingly. ¡°Of course. Well then, Hssen Tyaniis, this is shaping up to be quite the interesting trip. How do you plan to ensure attention is not drawn to our entourage.¡±


    ¡°Dyni,¡± Sire Tyaniis said simply.


    The ever-quiet bodyguard brought out a pack and opened it, revealing old, stained cloaks within.


    Ussyri Noksi frowned. ¡°Hssen Tyaniis, surely you cannot mean to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± my sire demanded. ¡°If it is good enough for my daughter, it is good enough for me. Besides, we can travel in different groups at different times, and I¡¯m certain the people I have in place will be more than adequate to watch the streets and ward the alleys.¡±


    ¡°By Jaezotl, you¡¯re serious, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ussyri Noksi said with wide eyes.


    Tyaniis nodded with a knowing smile. ¡°It really brings me back to my youth, Ussyri.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get caught, Ussyri Noksi,¡± Sire Tyaniis smiled widely.


    I looked between her and the nervous Ssiina, seeing almost the same thing.


    ¡°Those two are a lot more similar than they want to admit,¡± Kyrae whispered into my ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s kinda cute,¡± I shot back, surprising myself and immediately very glad no one else seemed to have heard me.


    Ussyri Noksi put the fingers of one hand on her forehead. ¡°Fine, Hssen Tyaniis. Given that we should leave today, and knowing your reputation for both stubbornness and reliability, I will go along with your plan.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Hssen Tyaniis clapped her hands together.


    Ssiina peeked into the bag and paled, but didn¡¯t speak. Kyrae and I simply exchanged knowing looks.


    ***


    Before we left the temple, while the others were getting ready and Kyrae and I had our cloaks¡ªwhich were still far too nice for what they were imitating, but they¡¯d work at a distance¡ªwe said goodbye for now to Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised at Hssen Tyaniis¡¯s plan,¡± Onussa said with a giggle. ¡°But it sounds fun, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Really, I liked my sire¡¯s plan. The old cloaks seemed comfortable and the anonymity more so.


    ¡°It does!¡± I agreed. ¡°We wanted to say goodbye and¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Onussa,¡± Kyrae finished for me. ¡°For saving Issa¡ªand me¡ªand for staying with us and helping us way beyond what either of us expected.¡±


    Onussa blushed. ¡°O-of course. Any self-respecting ssyri¡¯ssen would have done the same thing.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head, thinking back to our other experiences. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have. Thank you, Onussa¡­¡± I let her name trail off. ¡°Would¡­ are we friends?¡±


    The ssyri¡¯zh¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Of course we¡¯re friends, Issa! You and Kyrae!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Onussa,¡± I responded.


    The ssyri¡¯zh leaned forward and hugged me and Kyrae both. I stiffened, then melted into her warm embrace, eyes growing wet.


    ¡°Thank you for helping her to trust again,¡± Kyrae whispered loud enough for me to hear.


    Onussa nodded into my shoulder.


    When we broke apart, she wore a sad smile. ¡°You¡¯ll be away from Ess¡¯Sylantziis for a while, won¡¯t you two.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Five years.¡±


    ¡°Up to five years,¡± Kyrae clarified. ¡°And we¡¯ll be sure to come visit, right Issa?¡±


    ¡°Right! And when we do, we¡¯ll go out to the nicest places in the city because we can!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, you two,¡± Onussa replied, her own eyes wet. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been a lot longer than ten days.¡±


    I nodded again. It really has.


    ¡°You two should finish getting ready and head out. From what little I know of Phaeliisthia, she hates being kept waiting. Her and Ussyri Noksi and Hssen Tyaniis¡ªall three of them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I choked a little. ¡°That sounds like Sire Tyaniis.¡±


    We said our final goodbyes to Onussa and slipped our cloaks on, rendezvousing with Dyni before leaving the Grand Temple to head to the docks on the Greatriver side of Ess¡¯Sylantziis. Sire Tyaniis¡¯s ship was docked there to make its presence less suspicious.


    I was relieved she thought of something like that. Still, though, anyone looking too hard at our cloaks would see not only someone wearing unusually heavy clothing, but someone wearing rather nice fabric.


    One thing about the cloaks was true, however: the familiar, comfortable sense of anonymity. But, as we descended from the Grand Temple onto the busy street, I almost wanted to throw mine off.

 Chapter 16: Flowers of Uzh

    I expected a grand ship. Something that would make the aazh¡¯kaa Kyrae and I had arrived to Ess¡¯Sylantziis on look like just an aazh, a simple boat propelled by either one¡¯s tail or paddles.


    Instead, what I saw was a simple, sleek ship of a smaller size than the merchant ship we¡¯d been on prior. A ship designed for travel on the Hssyri, and nothing more.


    ¡°Why¡¯s it so¡­ simple?¡± I whispered to no one.


    Surprising both Kyrae and myself, Dyni answered from next to us. ¡°We are to be mere passengers on the great Hssyri. On or in the river, all are equal in the eyes of Jaezotl.¡±


    Kyrae hummed. ¡°But what about the fancy ships we¡¯ve seen?¡±


    ¡°Self-righteous fools. Ussen or kss¡¯kaa who think they are above the Serpent God. It is one thing for a vessel from the ocean to enter the holy river¡ªrespects may be paid and tribute given¡ªbut wholly another for a ship whose purpose is to ply these waters to act out so boldly.¡±


    ¡°You must really like ships,¡± I said, unable to think of anything else.


    ¡°I have much time to watch the river when your sister is slithering free of your sire¡¯s sight.¡±


    I had a strong image of Dyni coiled in a tree, watching the river go by as Ssiina stole out of the grounds of the Emerald Palace. I giggled at the thought, and both the bodyguard in question and my sister shot me a look.


    I didn¡¯t mind, and slithered ahead, straight down the dock and to the ramp up. I only saw one obvious guard and three other hidden ones, so there were probably a dozen or more watching. I wonder how many Kyrae¡¯s seen? Or Ssiina.


    Once on board, Kyrae and I were ushered belowdecks and led to a room that was a lot more like what I¡¯d expect some high-class person to travel in. There was a hatch that could be opened for sunlight, and a comfortable circular bed of soft, rich-looking fabric. There was another, smaller door attached and places to store clothing, other belongings, or to eat.


    The place was almost the size of the single-room home Kyrae and I had months ago, but was far, far nicer.


    Kyrae and I stared from the doorway, and I heard someone else slither up behind us. I glanced over my shoulder and saw Ssiina, who smiled and waved when she caught my gaze. Raising an arm, I waved back awkwardly.


    ¡°Where will you sleep, Ssiina?¡± I asked, looking for a second bed.


    ¡°I presume I have my own room. Kyrae as well,¡± Ssiina replied. ¡°Such a luxury is nothing for us, as you¡¯ll no-doubt see.¡±


    Dyni coughed politely. ¡°Did Hssen Tyaniis not send you down here, Hssen Ssiina?¡±


    ¡°She did.¡± Ssiina cocked her head to one side.


    ¡°Did you hear why?¡±


    Ssiina shook her head. ¡°No; I suppose I wasn¡¯t listening.¡±


    Dyni sighed. ¡°This is to be your room as well as Issa¡¯s. Between Ussyri Noksi and Hssen Tyaniis staying, the other single passenger rooms are taken.¡±


    Ssiina¡¯s smile faltered, and her face froze. ¡°S-surely, you don¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t you want to share a room with me?¡±


    ¡°W-what!?¡± Ssiina waved her hands in front of her, blushing. ¡°That¡¯s not it at all, I just, well, I want space for all my¡­ my¡­¡± she trailed off.


    ¡°The things Sire Tyaniis didn¡¯t allow you to bring?¡± Kyrae offered cheekily.


    Ssiina hung her head. ¡°Y-yes. But!¡± she pointed into the room. ¡°There¡¯s only one bed! And there¡¯s no elf bed for Kyrae!¡±


    Kyrae hugged against me ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with Issa. She gets nightmares if I don¡¯t and she likes my warmth.¡±


    Ssiina looked up at me and all I could do was nod and mumble, ¡°¡­s¡¯true.¡± I held one arm against my side with the other and worried my lower lip.


    Ssiina blushed even harder. ¡°W-well, there¡¯s still no bed for me, and what¡¯s there isn¡¯t possibly big enough for all of us.¡± She glared at Dyni.


    The bodyguard sighed. ¡°There is a spare bed in the closet, Hssen Ssiina.¡±


    Ssiina sighed in relief. ¡°I assume it¡¯s not going to be uncomfortable? You know how particular I can be when it comes to my bedding.¡±


    Dyni said nothing.


    Ssiina went from blushing to pale, looking around the room again. ¡°W-well I suppose it¡¯s¡­ fine enough. The color¡¯s wrong and I don¡¯t like the wood and I¡¯ll need the window open during midday to ensure the temperature is just right and I¡¯ll also need to find a way to make sure my scales aren¡¯t neglected or my hair or¡­¡± she kept mumbling and slid past me and Kyrae into the room.


    My elf sister and I shared a glance. It¡¯s almost easy to remember just how different we are.


    We followed our sister into our shared room and helped her unroll the bed, doing our best to ignore whatever inane thing she was grumbling about. What even is a vanity? When we finished, Kyrae flopped onto our shared bed and hummed into the weirdly flower-smelling fabric. Is this silk?


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not crying for servants to do something as menial as this,¡± I joked, still staring at the nearly-reflective clean fabric. Feels almost wrong to sleep on this.


    ¡°Certainly not!¡± Ssiina retorted, bending over to put her smiling face under mine. ¡°Sire¡¯s tutors and my own escapades have ensured I am the picture of self-sufficiency. I can weather the indignity of part or all of the servants¡¯ work! Just like I can weather such¡­unadorned surroundings.¡±


    I looked around the room. On one wall, a great serpent had been painted, and the wood all over was smooth and free of splinters. I shrugged. ¡°This seems great to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sisters.¡± Ssiina put a hand on my shoulder and turned from our twinned beds. ¡°I will show you both everything you have missed in life¡ªI promise you.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll show you all the fun meats you can find in the low market,¡± I replied with a broad, challenging smile.


    Ssiina¡¯s eye twitched.


    Just then, we felt the ship start to move under us. Ssiina, Kyrae and I slithered and ran together up onto the deck. Sire Tyaniis and Ussyri Noksi were already present, the latter discarding her cloak the moment the ship left its berth.


    ¡°Do you truly think these ¡®disguises¡¯ have accomplished anything, Hssen Tyaniis?¡± Ussyri Noksi said in an exasperated tone.


    ¡°Perhaps not,¡± my sire said with a chuckle.


    The Ussyri glared at her as we approached.


    ¡°Is the room to your liking, daughters mine?¡± Sire Tyaniis asked warmly.


    I looked at the bustling city and the growing gap of blue-brown water between us and Ess¡¯Sylantziis, then to my sire smiling warmly down at me, dressed in regal clothing. I nodded. I guess we really did find opportunity here, sis.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nice, Sire,¡± Ssiina said softly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tyaniis leaned down and put an arm around her daughter. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay with the arrangement, Daughter mine. I felt it could do you some good.¡±


    Ssiina nodded, and next to me Kyrae perked up.


    ¡°Are there¡­ four rooms like that on the ship?¡± she asked Tyaniis.


    ¡°Why yes, Kyrae, there are,¡± our sire replied with a smile that I almost thought looked mischievous.


    Oh.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad Ssiina¡¯s staying with us,¡± I mumbled truthfully. ¡°Even if she¡¯s weird sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Tyaniis laughed, and together we watched the blue-brown confluence of waters and the city above it fade into the late morning mist as the ship slowly moved down the Hssyri.


    ***


    ¡°Do you have any hobbies?¡± Ssiina asked me once she, Kyrae, and myself were back in our shared room. ¡°Kyrae?¡± she turned to our other sister.


    ¡°Well, I like good meat¡­ and I¡¯d probably like my powers if they weren¡¯t dangerous to me.¡± I slumped against the soft fabric of my and Kyrae¡¯s bed. Underneath us, the river was calm.


    ¡°Uhm, no,¡± Kyrae answered after a short pause shifting up to use one loop of my lower body as a seat. ¡°Sleight of hand tricks and street games, I guess, but I know the cheats and it makes them less fun.¡±


    ¡°You know the cheats?¡± Ssiina asked, eyes practically shining.


    ¡°Not all of them¡­¡± Kyrae mumbled.


    ¡°What do you like to do, Ssiina?¡± I cut in.


    ¡°Well,¡± Ssiina responded, and I had just enough time to realize my mistake as she starting listing things off on her fingers. ¡°I like designing clothing, decorating, sculpting, painting, some of the weapon training Sire¡¯s had me take, and magic even though I¡¯ve not made much progress yet.¡± She took a breath. ¡°Oh, I also like bathing with sweet oils and eating good food, particularly from the human lands¡ªI just find their tastes fascinating.¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Sire¡¯s trained you in magic?¡± Kyrae asked quickly, practically jumping off my tail.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ssiina preened, placing a hand delicately over her chest.


    ¡°What can you do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Watch!¡± Ssiina twirled her hands about, mumbling some words I didn¡¯t understand. A ball of white-green light formed at the end of one of her fingers. ¡°S-see! Marvelous, is it not?¡± Her voice was strained, coming out between clenched teeth.


    ¡°Pretty!¡± Kyrae exclaimed. ¡°Can I touch it?¡±


    ¡°Go-go¡ª¡± Ssiina¡¯s spell-light went out and she exhaled hard, smiling apologetically. ¡°Oh, never mind. Sorry, Kyrae¡ªlike I said, I¡¯m no good at magic.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel the shadows in the room, and in other rooms. My power was coiled and ready, but I knew and feared what lay down that path.


    Could I control it? If I could¡­


    ¡°Is it something like an inherent talent?¡± my elf sister asked.


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Ssiina took on a lecturing tone. ¡°As hssen, specifically kelaniel, we have a natural aptitude for magic as was granted to our bloodline by Jaezotl. However¡­¡± She sighed and stared at her hand. ¡°However, Sire says that I lack the patience¡ªthe mindset¡ªto truly learn magic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± I found myself saying. The shadows in the room twitched.


    ¡°Issa,¡± Kyrae warned, grabbing my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t¡ªplease. Not now.¡±


    I released a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding. ¡°Okay, Kyrae.¡±


    Ssiina tilted her head at us. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Kyrae doesn¡¯t want me showing off my powers.¡±


    ¡°Kyrae!¡± Ssiina whined. ¡°Don¡¯t be like Dyni!¡±


    ¡°Ssiina,¡± Kyrae said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. You don¡¯t¡­ you don¡¯t know what those powers did to Issa.¡±


    ¡°But Ussyri Noksi healed¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kyrae shook her head. ¡°Not that.¡±


    My stomach dropped. ¡°Kyrae is now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now¡¯s the perfect time.¡±


    I whimpered, and Ssiina¡¯s jovial mood dropped to serious in an instant.


    ¡°Issa, when you use those powers, you change. And I don¡¯t mean the eyes¡ªyou stop trusting or relying on anyone else.¡±


    ¡°But with them, I can protect¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªNo¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªother people,¡± I talked straight over Kyrae¡¯s protests. ¡°I can learn, I can get better. Phaeliisthia can teach me how to get the better of whatever gave me this and use it as my own. I¡¯ve felt death¡ªor something like it and I¡¯m not gonna let that happen again.¡±


    Kyrae bit her lip.


    ¡°Please¡ªI¡¯ll listen and I won¡¯t use my powers now, but when we get to Uzh, I need to learn how to use them. I won¡¯t be able to stand having them there, tempting me forever¡ªI¡¯ll give in at the worst time¡­again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s let Phaeliisthia decide, then!¡± Ssiina clapped her hands together. ¡°Do you think you could teach me and Issa some sleight of hand, Kyrae?¡±


    ¡°Hey! I already know how to do most of that stuff!¡± I protested, jumping on the sudden change of topic.


    Kyrae didn¡¯t bite. ¡°Issa. Be careful, okay¡ªand don¡¯t reject everyone else if you need help. Please.¡±


    I nodded, chastised.


    My elf sister looked back at Ssiina. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll teach both of you, but don¡¯t think of trying to pull any of this on our sire. I have a feeling she¡¯d catch you.¡±


    ***


    We didn¡¯t talk about my powers after that, but I still felt the shadows calling to me the rest of the day and into the night until I fell asleep, wrapped up with both of my sisters. Ssiina¡¯s bed sat empty to one side, and Kyrae was lost under a mass of scaled coils.


    The next day we watched the river in the morning and played more in the evening. We ate twice, and I slowly felt myself relax. Out here, on a ship, with smiles all around me, I could almost believe this was real.


    The rest of the voyage was almost like a dream, in this way. I learned a lot about fashion for ussen and hssen: what colors and fabrics meant, and how the cuts of sleeves told different things. Funny how with all that knowledge, Ssiina still couldn¡¯t pull off looking anything other than wealthy. Ssiina even showed me some of what our sire had taught her of swordplay and magic.


    I caught on to the swordplay a little better: the idea of moving one¡¯s upper body as an extension of the lower, like a serpent, fascinated me. Unfortunately, the ship was no good place to practice, and our sire put an end to any attempts rather quickly.


    Kyrae took better to what little magic Ssiina could show her through traced sigils than I did. Sigils, as Ssiina called them, made my head hurt. They weren¡¯t lamian glyphs either, but from another, older language, and modified for magic. The ship didn¡¯t carry much by way of scrolls or parchment to practice with, and even if it did, I wasn¡¯t about to attempt something like that when I didn¡¯t even know many of the lamian glyphs.


    The trip certainly wasn¡¯t perfect: the ship was small, and in my freedom I found the hiding places all too quickly. However, I reveled in comfort and warmth, even as the familiar humidity of the low river started to tinge with the salt I remembered so well.


    But we weren¡¯t going to Ess¡¯Siijiil. We turned away from the path most ships took and moved into the main, muddy, wide channel as it flowed further out into mangroves. The Hssyri was so wide here, I couldn¡¯t even be sure if I was seeing the tops of mangroves to the sides or just mist off the water.


    I also couldn¡¯t see the city of Uzh.


    ¡°I thought you said we¡¯d be able to see it today?¡± I asked Ssiina.


    ¡°Today, Sis! Not right now!¡±


    ¡°Then why¡¯d you have us all come up on deck?¡± I retorted, glancing around the prow.


    Kyrae stood next to me, and to the side of all of us, Ussyri Noksi and Sire Tyaniis were engaged in conversation about some boring topic.


    Ssiina threw up her hands. ¡°Because we¡¯ll be going there soon and it¡¯s really pretty!¡±


    I blinked at Ssiina and gestured out over the endless expanse of flat brown water.


    ¡°Soon!¡± my hssen-raised sister flicked her tail tip in irritation.


    To her credit, she wasn¡¯t wrong. The ship turned and I saw a haze of treetops quickly become a wall of dense mangroves. I didn¡¯t, however, see a city. ¡°Where is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see docks, or any platforms in the water,¡± Kyrae remarked.


    ¡°Uzh is not directly on the Hssyri,¡± Tyaniis answered, slithering closer. ¡°If I recall, the original city was destroyed by storms¡­ was it four times?¡±


    ¡°Five,¡± Ussyri Noksi answered confidently. ¡°Although the earliest settlement ill-known and its abandonment is speculated.¡±


    ¡°Destroyed by storms?¡± I asked, remembering a few terrifying nights in Ess¡¯Siijiil when the monsoon season turned to something far worse. Typhoons.


    ¡°Winds and flooding,¡± Tyaniis clarified. ¡°Are you not familiar, Daughter mine, despite a long, dark part of your life in Ess¡¯Siijiil?¡±


    ¡°We are,¡± Kyrae answered for me.


    Our sire nodded. ¡°Then you know the mangroves bear the brunt of a typhoon.¡±


    As I watched, a clear channel between the mangroves came into view, a black stone marker by its entrance. ¡°So Uzh is on an island in the mangroves?¡±


    ¡°Not on an island,¡± Ussyri Noksi said, still my length away from us.


    ¡°Not on an island¡­¡± Kyrae muttered.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s it built on?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough, Sis!¡± Ssiina replied, hugging me. ¡°Are the flowers in season, Sire?¡±


    ¡°I believe some of them are,¡± Tyaniis replied.


    ¡°My favorites are in bloom right now,¡± Ussyri Noksi whispered almost to herself.


    I stayed with two sisters clung to me as the ship rounded a bend in the channel. Wide enough for an aaz¡¯kaa if only barely, the dense mangroves to either side of the ship teemed with life, some of which I hadn¡¯t ever seen in Ess¡¯Siijiil. Then again, Ess¡¯Siijiil was mostly on an island near the south end of the Hssyri delta¡ªif I remembered right.


    Vibrant purples, pinks and whites tried to compete with rich greens and browns. Birds of all colors flew over the river ship as it passed through the tangle, small furry things darted about in the canopy, and larger, scaled shapes moved silently through the water between the roots.


    I let my mind wander at the sight, too far away to worry about the shadows within.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I coiled on the prow, mesmerized by the teeming life. Eventually, Ssiina tugged at my sleeve, turning my attention from the side of the ship to the front. Oh¡­


    I didn¡¯t have any words for what I saw.


    A city rose out of the watery jungle. Immense pieces of black stone formed foundations and buildings, bridges and canals. Ancient, gnarled trees grew twisted over the cityscape, covered in vines that dangled immense pink flowers. Brightly colored birds raced around the skies or chattered from trees, and behind it all, a clean-lined ziggurat rose, the columned room at its top capped in gleaming white ivory.


    Between buildings, along slitherways and bridges, and in canals, people abounded. Many¡ªmost, even¡ªwore fine clothing: green and white temple garments or robes and tunics of bright greens, reds, pinks, blues and yellows.


    We drifted along the edge of the city, past smaller docks of reddish wood, Ssiina waving all the while. I giggled at the confused looks she got in return. Hssen she may have been, but not everyone knew her appearance. Soon, we turned toward a row of black stone docks and several other ships at berth, all no bigger than ours. A square lay beyond, bursting with barely manicured flowering bushes and statues of both lamias and serpents. A large path ringed the outside, dotted with small, squat buildings, while smaller paths wound their way into the green maze.


    ¡°Welcome to the Holy City of Uzh, Sister!¡± Ssiina cheered, any sense of gloating lost in her own wonderment.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡± I mumbled. ¡°How¡ªhow can a city like this exist?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Ssiina asked with a smile, taking me by the hand toward the dock we¡¯d pulled alongside.


    ¡°I¡­ I guess not, but¡­¡± I followed my sister as our sire, led by Ussyri Noksi, made her way to the ramp that had been lowered from our ship.


    ¡°Uzh is a temple as much as it is a city,¡± Tyaniis answered as we followed Ussyri Noksi down onto the warm black stone of the city¡¯s roads. ¡°The Temple provides for the city itself and ussen and hssen alike contribute. Of course, its isolation also plays no small part in its prosperity¡ªthe city is granted wealth from outside.¡±


    Isolation¡­ A look back at the channel showed that, at the end of the black stone foundations, Uzh simply stopped. There looked to be no roads in or out, and no shacks or small homes of people clinging to its edges.


    Beautiful, but unsettling.


    ¡°I will lead us to Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate,¡± Ussyri Noksi exclaimed from the front, turning her upper body around.


    Behind her, I felt something wrong with the shadows as something I couldn¡¯t really see emerged from between two verdant bushes. The shape bent the shadows wrong, and I caught the air almost seeming to waver as it passed. I tensed. What is this? It feels¡­ dangerous.


    ¡°Phael rarely leaves, so we should find her there,¡± Ussyri Noksi continued, oblivious. ¡°When we arrive, let me introduce us; she is¡­ eccentric.¡±


    ¡°Eccentric?¡± A smooth, feminine voice said from right behind the Ussyri.


    I watched a tall, horned elf appear out of the disturbance. Her eyes met mine for a moment and I shivered. Danger. It took me a moment to realize this elf had lamia-like eyes with stark white irises, the vertical, slitted pupils making her look even scarier.


    Ussyri Noksi jumped. The ussyri had enough power in her tail to get herself airborne and turned midair toward the speaker, paling at what she saw.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very nice, my little Nok-Nok,¡± the maybe-elf woman said in a lilting voice. She reached out a hand, faster than I could see, and pinched Ussyri Noksi¡¯s cheek.


    The intimidating woman paled, her aura completely overwhelmed by this newcomer.


    I took a moment, frozen with the rest of us, to take in the scene. Ussyri Noksi, in her gem-embroidered Temple vestments, and with her long twin braids dangling erratically, looked somehow smaller.


    The horned woman couldn¡¯t have been more different from the ussyri. She wore a fine, pure-white tunic and trousers of red silk, sandals and sharp gold toenails barely peeking out from underneath. Her tunic was cut deep, showing a good part of the middle of her chest and her unusually pale skin. The whole ensemble seemed to stretch the tall, slender woman even taller. The newcomer stood at around the same height as my sire, and even thin as she was, I¡¯d seen enough to know lean muscle when I saw it.


    Her horns were perhaps the most striking part of her: looking like solid gold, they rose from just to behind her temples to far above her long, straight white hair, coming to points capped with nubs of ornately carved ivory.


    ¡°P-phael,¡± Noksi sputtered. ¡°H-how good of you to come meet us yourself.¡±


    Phael? This is Phaeliisthia?


    ¡°Well, Nok-Nok,¡± Phaeliisthia purred, sliding a hand under the ussyri¡¯s chin. Slim, golden, manicured talons tipped each finger. ¡°You told me such great things about my new students-to-be. I just had to see them.¡±


    Noksi gulped and nodded.


    ¡°But, more importantly, I wanted to see you!¡± Phaeliisthia¡¯s voice pitched dramatically upward and she leapt onto Noksi, hugging her. ¡°This city¡¯s beautiful, but I miss you, you know. Gallivanting off to the temple in the capital and leaving your poor parents and poor Aunt Phael all alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI visited last decade¡­¡±


    ¡°Precisely!¡± Phaeliisthia nuzzled her cheek against Noksi¡¯s, who looked back at us as her cool, calm image shattered into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°Oh, but where are my manners,¡± Phaeliisthia continued in her lilting, oddly melodic voice. She turned toward the rest of us, showing off a forked tongue and sharp teeth behind a big smile. Brushing her hands along her sides and straightening up, she took a single weirdly-long step toward us and placed a hand over her chest. The horned woman didn¡¯t bow in the slightest. ¡°I am Phaeliisthia, resident guardian of the Holy City of Uzh, and your¡ª¡± she pointed to me, Kyrae, and then Ssiina after a pause, her white eyes meeting each of ours in turn ¡°¡ªnew tutor!¡±

 Chapter 17: Guardian of Uzh

    Guardian of Uzh? I didn¡¯t know what to make of Phaeliisthia¡¯s words.


    More importantly¡­ she was going to be our new tutor. Already we were drawing eyes, and this outlandish woman had a sort of presence beyond even my sire.


    Kyrae elbowed me, and bowed low. ¡°I am Kyrae. How should I address you, Honored Guardian Phaeliisthia?¡±


    I jolted and stopped staring. Thankfully, Phaeliisthia deigned to respond first, placing her hand above her sternum and drawing up as if preening.


    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you more polite than Nok-Nok said you¡¯d be!¡± She strode forward and made a motion for Kyrae to rise with one taloned hand. ¡°You may address me as Phaeliisthia for now. I do not bother myself with titles.¡± She tittered, and then her eyes landed on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m Issa!¡± I tried to inject as much pep as I could. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Tutor Phaeliisthia!¡±


    The terrifying woman¡¯s white eyes narrowed. She pointed downward. ¡°Bow. Properly. I take no title because I do not need one, child. Respect should be implied, but I will demand it if need be.¡±


    A terrifying pressure seemed to emanate from Phaeliisthia, and I practically threw myself on the ground. The black stone of the street filled my vision, but I heard Phaeliisthia sigh. Even such a simple gesture sounded musical.


    ¡°Tyaniis,¡± she said in an exaggeratedly exasperated tone, skipping any formality. ¡°Issa is the special one, yes?¡±


    Special one? I guess shouting about the fact I¡¯m cursed in public isn¡¯t a good idea. Ussyri Noksi probably wrote ahead, but I feel like she might not have needed to.


    It also didn¡¯t escape me that Phaeliisthia addressed my hssen sire without any title or formality in her tone. The silence that lingered was short, but poignant.


    Still bowing, I heard my sire shift behind me. ¡°She is.¡± The words were level, and no remark was made about the slight.


    Light footsteps tapped around me, their source humming musically. The pressure transformed into a warm, liquid feeling that washed over me, and I resisted the urge to shiver at the suddenness of its naked touch. Phaeliisthia¡¯s sandaled feet circled around, then stopped directly in front of me.


    ¡°Rise,¡± she commanded.


    I rose slowly, and met her gaze hesitantly. Surprising myself, I kept looking into her odd white eyes without blinking or turning away, focusing on the black slits of her pupils.


    Phaeliisthia cocked her head to one side and smiled, showing twin rows of sharp teeth. ¡°Not hopeless, then. I do so love a challenge.¡± She spun on one foot and started to walk away, humming. ¡°Follow. We¡¯ll talk more at my estate.¡±


    I blinked finally and glanced at Ssiina, who¡¯d gone pale. She opened her mouth and closed it again as our sire pushed us into motion after Phaeliisthia. The woman paused to squeeze Noksi again as she passed, and practically dragged the ussyri along with her.


    ¡°Follow,¡± my sire whispered. ¡°Stay quiet and polite. Phaeliisthia may be unusual, but she is not known to be unkind.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Phaeliisthia responded without turning. ¡°Oh how far I¡¯ve let my reputation slip!¡±


    ¡°My apologies if my whispered words caused offense, Phaeliisthia,¡± Tyaniis¡¯s formal tone sounded almost hasty.


    Is she¡­ is Sire Tyaniis nervous?


    Phaeliisthia laughed musically. ¡°There¡¯s the reaction I¡¯ve worked so very hard to cultivate.¡±


    I watched as Sire Tyaniis set her jaw, but she kept quiet. My thoughts jumbled, a mess of things to ask and words to avoid. So many things wanted to come out, but none did as I slithered along with our group.


    To be fair, the city distracted me: Uzh was gorgeous. Even more so up close.


    The path we slithered along wound around verdant bushes, ancient trees, and rope-like vines half as big around as my lower body. Bright greens and browns moved in the breeze as if alive, playing with light and shade such that their vibrant colors seemed to shimmer. I could feel the deeper shadows with my power distantly, and life thrummed through them. Small animals and huge insects both darted around in and out of sight. An immense dragonfly buzzed right over my head, swiftly chased by a bright purple bird.


    I felt almost like I was in the jungle more than a city, even as we reached the edge of the square-turned-park and drifted onto a wide slitherway of warm black stone. People watched us pass, most fixated on Phaeliisthia, who smiled and waved, offering topical words with a golden laugh.


    Further in the city, we passed a frankly unnerving market. On the surface, the street looked to simply be packed with stalls and light on customers¡ªwalking space and sight given freely to use without disturbance. But I felt an absence in the shadows: the alleys were clean and empty between sturdy-looking stone buildings and crisscrossed by canals. I didn¡¯t notice anyone lurking for coinpurses, even as I kept a tight guard on my own.


    Strange to have money I didn¡¯t steal, but was given.


    Not that I didn¡¯t notice some people out of the light, or that everyone in the market seemed of wealthy class, but the place didn¡¯t feel alive in quite the way I was used to. A market should be like a living, breathing thing: rife with parasites, but fat with blood.


    This¡­ this was more like an exotic pet, clean of health and thin of body. I felt safe, but I also felt exposed.


    I¡¯m not sure I like this.


    Ssiina meanwhile, definitely liked the market. She tugged on my sleeve and pointed at all sorts of stalls and people. While a stall selling fresh flowers did catch my eye for its vibrant colors and scents, I didn¡¯t have much attention left for whatever other unnecessary thing she fixated on.


    Kyrae seemed taken by some of the brightly-colored clothing, but was mostly like I was: wary and on edge. She kept her hands firmly to her sides and her eyes forward as we slithered (and walked) past laden stalls.


    Our group took a turn after the end of the market street, and Phaeliisthia helped Noksi into an aazh. The small riverboat was shaped differently than I was used to, and Noksi surprised me by actually dipping her tail into the water at the stern. Phaeliisthia took a step up to the prow and sat down languidly, facing backwards.


    The strange woman gestured to another boat behind the one she and Ussyri Noksi were in. ¡°I assume you know how to use an aazh, Tyaniis?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ do,¡± my sire answered reticently.


    ¡°Marvelous!¡± Phaeliisthia clapped her hands. ¡°Just follow Nok-Nok and we¡¯ll be there in no time at all!¡±


    Ssiina blinked, wide-eyed, and glanced up at our sire. I did too, not really understanding what my sister was on about. Surely Tyaniis won¡¯t have an issue with how large she is. That boat looks like it can fit the rest of us, too.


    ¡°Dyni,¡± Tyaniis whispered to the air, ¡°Follow by tail. We¡¯ll be heading northwest.¡±


    I looked around for Ssiina¡¯s bodyguard, but found her nowhere. A moment later, Kyrae tugged my hand forward. Ahead of me, looking for all the world like she was trying not to feel patronized, Tyaniis had slithered onto the aazh and was lowering her immense tail into the water.


    Ssiina slid on first, and Kyrae and I after. Ussyri Noksi and Phaeliisthia were already underway, when Tyaniis started.


    ¡°I presume you know how to swim, Kyrae?¡± my sire asked. ¡°I don¡¯t foresee a problem happening, but I do not know if Phaeliisthia has another ¡®test¡¯ devised.¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°Of course I can!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Tyaniis nodded seriously.


    I felt like something was¡­ off, especially at the way Kyrae smiled lopsidedly at our sire. Tyaniis gave a strained smile back and Ssiina giggled.


    ¡°What am I missing?¡± I asked, more than a little frustrated.


    Ssiina¡¯s giggles turned to laughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡± Tyaniis warned, the usually intimidating woman¡¯s commanding aura lost against her compromised position and in the face of Phaeliisthia¡¯s weirdness.


    ¡°Sire¡¯s never s-swam an aazh before, Issa,¡± Ssiina managed to choke out between giggles. ¡°She¡¯s nervous she¡¯ll flip us.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, looking between the two hssen.


    Sire Tyaniis nodded hesitantly. ¡°I know how to, I just haven¡¯t done so.¡±


    ¡°Well Ussyri Noksi is building up a big lead, Sire,¡± Kyrae said.


    She called Tyaniis ¡°Sire!¡±


    Tyaniis closed her eyes and drew in a breath. When she moved her tail, the boat lurched. I grabbed the smooth wood of the side of the boat, and Kyrae slid down lower. Without looking up, Tyaniis moved her lower body again. Another lurch.


    I held on, more in danger of laughing myself into the water than falling in. Soon enough, however, we smoothed out. I even dipped the tip of my tail into the water as we moved along. This canal probably didn¡¯t count as the Hssyri river, but it paid to be safe.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great!¡± I called to my sire, watching the gorgeous city start to move by on either side. ¡°Way faster than the llessen I¡¯ve ridden with before!¡±


    Somehow, Tyaniis didn¡¯t seem to take my compliment well.


    By the time we exited the stone-lined canal into a stream flowing from a walled garden, however, I could swear my sire was smiling. Now surrounded by plants, the relative silence of the city ended in an explosion of bird calls. The vines and branches that had dipped into the water turned into walls of leaf and wood.


    Flower petals of red, pink, yellow, and white drifted by on the water. Above, red-leafed trees cast the whole tunnel in a shade of ochre. We turned a corner, and I started to see fish cutting just below the water¡¯s surface: big ones with white and red scales.


    Next to me, Ssiina and Kyrae wore the same wide-mouthed expression. Uzh was beautiful; this place was otherworldly.


    The canal meandered on for a few more lazy turns and terminated in something I hadn¡¯t expected to see: a pool with a waterfall tumbling down rocks perhaps twice my length above us. The biggest tree I¡¯d seen yet, a red-flowering willow, clung to the side of the rock near the top, and its flower-filled branches cascaded down with the water, dropping the red petals that had so predominated our passage into this grove.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Ahead, Phaeliisthia was sitting on a black stone bench by the shore, watching Ussyri Noksi affix the boat to a small stone dock. She wore a soft sort of smile; the expression odd on her.


    Our sire pulled in closer to the dock and my sisters and I helped get the aazh tied off. Kyrae was better than me with knots, but Ssiina was hopeless. When it was done, we all moved from the dock to the clearing by the shore, almost in a daze.


    ¡°Your garden is marvelous, Phaeliisthia,¡± my sire said reverently, trying to salvage some of her dignity.


    Phaeliisthia smirked. ¡°It is, yes. However, this place is ill-suited to conversation. Come.¡± She gestured over her shoulder toward a stone-scattered path that wound up through the trees.


    Mesmerized, we followed, Ussyri Noksi taking the lead. The path wound around back up toward the stream lazily, and each corner held some new and strange plant.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the most beautiful garden you¡¯ve ever seen?¡± Ssiina asked excitedly.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. It¡¯s like the brightest parts of the jungle, but everywhere all at once.¡±


    ¡°What about the gardens of the Emerald Palace?¡± Kyrae whispered, picking up her pace to match ours.


    Ssiina glanced at our sire, who¡¯d taken a position at the rear. ¡°The garden there is really nice, but it¡¯s too¡­ ordered, I suppose. Here, but for subtle signs, the look is natural, vibrant, alive!¡± My hssen-raised sister¡¯s eyes drifted away from mine, back to the enchanting garden around us.


    Even as we left the waterfall behind, the scenery grew hardly less impressive. What appeared to be dense undergrowth revealed pockets and gaps filled with everything from mushrooms to immense ground-resting flowers. Overhead, a canopy formed, dripping with blooms and buds.


    It all looks natural to me.


    Ahead of us, the trail opened into a clearing, dotted with immense trees and coated in flowering groundcover. Large, flat stones marked paths: one to a pool above the waterfall, and another to an immense villa of black stone. The red-flowering willow was closer here, and its petals almost seemed to glow. Below them, the water rippled. A spring?


    The villa drew my attention first, even as Phaeliisthia led us in the other direction. Immense wooden beams supported an oddly peaked roof of thin stone tiles, and the shuttered windows had what looked like sheets of parchment over them. Two large doors that faced each other marked the front of the fa?ade, and they were closed.


    By the pool sat a stone circle with a trellised roof of vines in bright pink bloom. Coiling and seating were arrayed under the black stone around a table, and someone I assumed to be a servant had placed themselves by the outer edge, chin down demurely. They were a small-looking lamia with unusual red scales; I guessed ¡°he¡± once we got closer. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was lania¡¯el or not, but his size seemed to point that way.


    ¡°Mistress,¡± he intoned once Phaeliisthia walked closer.


    ¡°Ensure drinks and meals are prepared for six guests. Inform the kitchen that Nok-Nok is one of them.¡±


    The servant nodded and slithered off toward the villa.


    Wait, six?


    Phaeliisthia turned her head toward an area of denser trees across the pool. ¡°I will permit you to join us,¡± she said softly, before turning to my sire, anger flashing across her features. ¡°You, Tyaniis will take your ¡®guard¡¯ and leave after our meal is concluded. It is only out of an understanding that I would do the same for my Nok-Nok that I am allowing you to stay that long.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Phaeliisthia,¡± our sire replied. She didn¡¯t apologize.


    ¡°Marvelous!¡± the horned woman clapped her hands together. ¡°Before we eat, there is much to discuss. Have a seat or coil wherever you like.¡± She gestured to the large, circular stone table and the spaces around it.


    From across the large pond, I watched Dyni appear out of the canopy, taking the path around the water.


    Phaeliisthia took a seat cross-legged, and with her back to the pond and willow. Ussyri Noksi coiled next to her, a soft smile on her face, but her complexion was flush with embarrassment. I decided to coil right next to Phaeliisthia on her other side, then my sisters next to me. Dyni coiled between Ussyri Noksi and Sire Tyaniis, with the latter taking up the space directly across from our horned host.


    ¡°What education do each of you have thus far?¡± Phaeliisthia addressed my sisters and me. ¡°Is it wise to assume I should start from nothing?¡±


    ¡°I-I have a formal education as befitting my station, Phaeliisthia,¡± Ssiina said with well-practiced deference. ¡°My strongest subject is history and my weakest is magical theory.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. You do seem a bit like what I heard of your sire at her age, if I¡¯m to be honest. Why are you here then?¡±


    ¡°I w-wish to stay with my new sisters¡­ and help them!¡±


    ¡°Do not lie to me, child,¡± Phaeliisthia said in a voice that was sickly sweet.


    Ssiina bristled. ¡°With all due respect, I am not lying, Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°A lie by omission is still a lie, child.¡± The horned woman put emphasis on the last word.


    Ssiina winced.


    ¡°Now, tell me: your real reason.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ssiina trailed off, looking to our sire, then Ussyri Noksi, and then Phaeliisthia for an out. No one spoke up, so she took a deep breath. ¡°I want to get away from the palace: to see the Empire, maybe the world.¡±


    ¡°Better. Now¡­ why must you come to me instead of merely staying in the city and visiting your sisters?¡±


    Ssiina closed her eyes and looked down at the stone table. ¡°I was hoping you could teach me sigilcraft when Sire Tyaniis couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Phaeliisthia clicked her tongue. ¡°No. Your sire may not have much talent for sigilcraft, but I believe her to be an adequate teacher. For someone as stubborn as Tyaniis¡¯s child to admit a fault, I will assume your struggle to be significant, and to come from a place of mental ineptitude.¡±


    Ssiina flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Y-yes, Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°Giving up so easily then? My point is proven.¡± The horned woman sighed.


    Ssiina¡¯s eyes went wide, but before she could speak, Phaeliisthia addressed me. ¡°And what of you, Issa? You want to control your curse-granted powers, do you not?¡±


    Tyaniis and Ussyri Noksi both hissed warnings.


    Now or never. I shrugged. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Honest. Good. Though I wonder how much of your success is learning from your sister¡¯s failure.¡± Phaeliisthia chuckled darkly. ¡°No matter. I will teach you.¡±


    ¡°Phael!¡± Ussyri Noksi cut in, suddenly. ¡°You can¡¯t! She¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°Succeed or suffer a fate worse than death for trying. If it is what she wants, I am not going to stop her.¡±


    ¡°What she wants¡­¡± Ssiina mumbled under her breath.


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s eyes snapped to my hssen-raised sister. ¡°Is there a problem, child?¡±


    Ssiina looked up, eyes bright and defiant. ¡°I want to learn how to fight with blades and sigilcraft, Phaeliisthia. Not the stupid duels hssen have, but real fighting. I want to know how to sneak around like Dyni and blend into crowds like my sisters.¡±


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle. ¡°You surprise me, child. Good. I had thought Tyaniis¡¯s progeny would want to escape the same gilded cage that strangled her own ambition, and I do so love to see myself correct.¡±


    Tyaniis hissed an intake of air. ¡°Ssiina!¡±


    ¡°Sire!¡± Ssiina whirled, facing Sire Tyaniis with a tear-streaked face. ¡°I want to be able to protect myself! I want to go see our Empire for what it really is, not what my tutors tell me!¡±


    ¡°Where did you get the idea¡ª¡±


    Ssiina shifted up straighter, and stuck her arms straight down by her sides, hands curled into fists. ¡°From you, Sire. From Mother. Ever since she died, you¡¯ve put me in smaller and smaller cages. I. Want. Out!¡±


    I glanced from Ssiina to Phaeliisthia, who wore a predatory smile.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what our sire would say, but I wasn¡¯t disappointed when Tyaniis bowed her head after a long silence. ¡°I apologize, Daughter mine. You are right. I had hoped Dyni would be enough, that if I let you indulge your fantasies you would come to desire an easier life away from danger. It seems I was wrong.¡±


    Ssiina nodded sharply, then hiccupped. ¡°T-thank you, Sire. I love you.¡±


    Tyaniis¡¯s eyes shone with tears. ¡°I love you too, Ssiina.¡±


    ¡°While those two are making up for lost time, how about we discuss what the elf among serpents desires, hmm?¡± Phaeliisthia turned her full attention to Kyrae.


    She slouched under the pressure of the horned woman¡¯s gaze, then took a breath and drew herself up. ¡°I wish to learn magic. To help keep Issa¡¯s curse at bay, but also to defend myself and show that it was a mistake to throw me away.¡±


    ¡°Throw you away?¡±


    Kyrae gritted her teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t talk about them.¡±


    Them? Kyrae¡¯s parents? All I could remember was that Kyrae didn¡¯t want to talk about it¡ªshe¡¯d said she put it behind her and was done.


    Phaeliisthia tapped her chin. ¡°Such strong motivation. It seems I will have my work cut out for me to see such resentment does not lead you astray. I wonder: how much of your politeness and neutrality is born out of a lack of self-worth?¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s brow furrowed and she looked at Phaeliisthia¡¯s grinning gaze with confusion.


    ¡°Magic will work faster than herbs, dear, and ¡®newbloom¡¯ is a very symbolic word. Though, a bit misleading I find. The truth of a person would be more accurate, but I suppose language made in support but without understanding can lead to such things. Not that now is the time for moral philosophy.¡± Phaeliisthia shrugged her hands out to her sides.


    ¡°But,¡± she continued, ¡°I believe that is all I needed from my students-to-be. A fine first evaluation, if terribly concise. We have a hssen who desires to escape the shackles of her station, an aspiring user of extraplanar shadow magic, and a young woman who wishes to find both magical strength and herself. I¡¯ll admit, I wasn¡¯t sure you would all be interesting. It is lovely to be surprised.¡±


    Kyrae leaned into me, closing her eyes and squeezing my hand hard. I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I didn¡¯t put my tail in my mouth and just tried to be there.


    ¡°If you have any questions about Uzh, this estate, or your tutoring, I am open to hearing them.¡± Phaeliisthia said, relaxing her shoulders. ¡°We have some time still until our food is prepared.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, Phaeliisthia?¡± Ssiina asked softly, done whispering with Tyaniis and wearing a blushing smile.


    ¡°Yes, dear?¡±


    ¡°This island we¡¯re on: I didn¡¯t know there was land like this out here in the delta.¡±


    Phaeliisthia laughed, delicately wiping a fake tear from the corner of one eye. ¡°Such a marvelously simple question. There are actually many islands in the delta, mostly low-lying domes of earth. This island, however, is special: old stone and a freshwater spring, the remains of some ancient formation. Much of the stone in Uzh is quarried from upstream, but this island and my home are as one.¡±


    ¡°Wow! And this garden: do you tend it yourself?¡±


    Phaeliisthia nodded. ¡°I do, yes. Of all the fleeting hobbies, gardening is the one that never seems to wane.¡±


    I felt a little emboldened by Ssiina¡¯s dramatic change in attitude. She was coiled tighter, and confidently upright.


    ¡°What about you, Phaeliisthia?¡± I asked with as confident a voice as I could muster.


    ¡°What about me?¡± she cocked her head to one side.


    ¡°Well, uh, hobbies and horns and such?¡±


    Phaeliisthia stifled another bout of laughter. ¡°¡¯Hobbies and horns and such¡¯? You want to talk about me? Well, I want to talk about you, specifically my students-to-be, and what you think of Uzh so far. About your ¡®hobbies and scales and legs and stuff¡¯ as might be more appropriate.¡±


    Sire Tyaniis frowned.


    Ussyri Noksi raised herself up in her coil, breaking her long silence. ¡°Phael, could you at least tell them a little about yourself?¡±


    Phaeliisthia raised an eyebrow and sighed. ¡°Fine. I am the Guardian of Uzh, and I always have been since the original city¡¯s founding some millennia ago. As far as myself, there¡¯s a saying I¡¯m rather fond of: ¡®For the chronically old, there¡¯s really only one thing that matters anymore: entertainment.¡¯¡±


    Entertainment? She did seem to like to draw attention to herself¡­


    I stared at Phaeliisthia¡¯s teeth again. Her horns. Her taloned fingers.


    The unusual woman glanced my way. ¡°You may speak, Issa.¡±


    ¡°Sorry if it¡¯s rude, but can we at least know what you are?¡± I blurted, frightened the moment the words left my mouth.


    Phaeliisthia tittered. ¡°And why would I just tell you, Issa? It¡¯s far too much fun to watch you and your sisters try to puzzle it out.¡±


    Ussyri Noksi suddenly grew a sly smile. ¡°She¡¯s a¡ª¡±


    Phaeliisthia clapped a hand over the Ussyri¡¯s mouth. ¡°Nok-Nok! Don¡¯t ruin it!¡± Her tone was playful, faux-wounded, and not at all like the tone she¡¯d taken with the rest of us. ¡°My reveal will not be so ignominiously performed!¡±


    Reveal?


    With a reprimanding glare, Phaeliisthia let go of Ussyri Noksi. The woman still wore the same smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. You. Dare.¡± Phaeliisthia warned, again playful. ¡°I will ensure you do not see so much as a portion of your favorite dessert if you tell them before my own machinations are underway.¡±


    Ussyri Noksi snapped her mouth shut, her smile wiped away. ¡°A-alright. Regardless, I want to make absolutely certain you will tutor all three of them in a timely manner. Will you?¡±


    ¡°There are steps that must be taken; precedent that must be followed¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you going to actually tutor them properly or not, Phael?¡± Ussyri Noksi seemed to regain some of her poise with the interruption.


    ¡°I was¡­ going to get around to it!¡± Phaeliisthia pouted. She looked honestly wrong with puffed out cheeks.


    Ussyri Noksi chuckled. ¡°And now you¡¯ll start teaching them faster and not waste time, right?¡±


    ¡°I acquiesce!¡± Phaeliisthia huffed. ¡°What are a few years, anyway?¡±


    ¡°More to them, than to you.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve at least four centuries left! The kelaniel probably have six!¡±


    ¡°And is six centuries really that long?¡±


    ¡°Well, no, but¡ª¡±


    Six centuries isn¡¯t long?


    Ussyri Noksi raised her eyebrows. ¡°But?¡±


    Phaeliisthia hissed a long sigh. ¡°I see your point, Ussyri Noksi, but I am not pleased by the way you chose to make it. Do you not understand just how much such fun means to me? To jeopardize it is to strike at my very heart!¡±


    Ussyri Noksi crossed her arms and wore a smug grin of victory. ¡°I do, yes. And that is why I must direct your focus toward more productive uses.¡±


    Phaeliisthia rubbed the base of one of her horns. ¡°I miss the young girl who¡¯d sneak out to play in my garden.¡±


    ¡°And I miss the strange woman who¡¯d spend all day playing hide-and-seek with me.¡±


    For a moment, we all stared gobsmacked at the reversal of order. Phaeliisthia side-eyed the rest of us for a moment before she decided to turn back to us and speak.


    ¡°You must understand I have a reputation to maintain and a role to fill,¡± Phaeliisthia said solemnly. ¡°Now more than ever with the incoming wave of human refugees to Jii¡¯Kalaga, there is need for a neutral arbitrator between the Temple, Hssen, Ussen, and foreigners.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because you will have a role in this too, Hssen Issa. Whether you want to or not.¡±

 Chapter 18: Expectations

    Phaeliisthia¡¯s words hit me hard, and they made me think. I¡¯ll have a role in ¡°this,¡± she said. A role to play in the struggle for power between the strongest players in Jii¡¯Kalaga and the external forces that draw ever closer.


    I glanced at my sire, Hssen Tyaniis Ssyri¡¯Jiilits. Royalty. A surname meaning ¡°Holy¡± Jiilits. These were mine now. Perhaps not quite, in a sense, but I no longer doubted my sire¡¯s intention.


    Hssen Issa Ssyri¡¯Jiilits. Kelaniel. Ra¡¯zhii. Me.


    This is real.


    Something about Phaeliisthia¡¯s comment shook me¡ªforced me to face what was happening. Ever since I¡¯d woken up in the Grand Temple in Ess¡¯Sylantziis, everything had seemed either a dream or a nightmare.


    This is real.


    And Phaeliisthia said I have a part to play. She said I matter. Do I?


    I didn¡¯t miss much conversation for all the time I spent in my head, because the next thing that happened was the return of the servant from earlier, flanked by two others.


    They set plates topped with carefully arranged food and cups full of drink down in front of all of us. I didn¡¯t recognize the fish, or half of the fruit. This smells great, but I really just want something cheap and familiar.


    Phaeliisthia said something to Noksi when the ussyri got her food, but I didn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°Issa?¡± Kyrae whispered. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I shook my head to clear it, then quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine, yeah.¡± I pushed the thoughts of power, influence, and risk aside.


    Kyrae frowned, but I took a bite before she could ask me anything else. While the food was certainly nice¡ªmoist flakey fish and a sweet sauce¡ªI didn¡¯t share the same teary-eyed relief Ssiina seemed to have toward the dish.


    The food on the ship here was just like this though?


    ¡°Kyrae?¡± Phaeliisthia purred, ¡°Is there a problem with your food?¡±


    Kyrae startled away from trying to study my full-cheeked face.


    ¡°I know your sister Issa has all the table manners of a crocodile, but you shouldn¡¯t let that spoil your appetite.¡±


    I gulped, wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, and stopped myself from speaking when Kyrae twisted my arm under the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Issa, that¡¯s all¡­ Phaeliisthia.¡± Kyrae responded, tucking in with more restraint than I cared to have.


    Phaeliisthia tittered. ¡°I didn¡¯t miss that pause. ¡®Tutor¡¯ or ¡®Tutor Phaeliisthia¡¯ are both acceptable.¡±


    ¡°Why not Phael?¡± I asked.


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Nok-Nok is the only one I permit to call me that.¡±


    ¡°Once I got older,¡± Ussyri Noksi intervened, setting another carefully-removed fish bone on the edge of her plate, ¡°I didn¡¯t like that Phael kept calling me ¡®Nok-Nok¡¯ so I started calling her Phael to get her to stop.¡±


    ¡°I will not stop,¡± Phaeliisthia insisted, crossing her arms.


    ¡°And there you have it,¡± Noksi said with a grin. She grabbed her cup, a little larger than ours, and took a long drink.


    My sire politely cleared her throat. ¡°Phaeliisthia, how long do you anticipate it might take to tutor my daughters?¡±


    ¡°Why would you be in a hurry, Tyaniis?¡±


    ¡°What sire would not want to spend time with their children?¡±


    ¡°You, perhaps?¡± Phaeliisthia replied coyly. ¡°If certain rumors are to be believed¡­¡±


    Tyaniis hung her head. ¡°I¡­ wish to change¡ªfor all of their sakes. I¡¯m not going to bare my heart out to you here, Phaeliisthia, but I do not desire to remain distant or cold in their lives. Hinssa would not have wanted as much.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Phaeliisthia took a single delicate bite of fish on a talon and quickly ate it. ¡°Perhaps you have much to learn as well. Not here, of course. How will you prepare for the arrival of your new daughters, especially the one who bears a distinct lack of scales? I take it these events are all still very secret. Else you wouldn¡¯t have come to me.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Tyaniis stared at her plate, then back up at Phaeliisthia. ¡°You are known to be more than capable of handling not only yourself, but hssen, ussen, and Temple alike.¡±


    ¡°I am quite immune to sycophantism, yes.¡± Phaeliisthia took a long, slow drink. ¡°You¡¯ve made a good choice, Tyaniis, by taking your daughters to me. I will prepare them well for the wider world and those in it who would seek their downfall. This choice shows you care more for them than for how you may live through them. Quite frankly, find it refreshing to see you do not resent losing the throne like everyone seems to say you do.¡±


    Tyaniis narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do they now? Who?¡±


    Phaeliisthia shrugged. ¡°Them. Figure it out¡ªinformation is only powerful until someone else knows it, after all.¡±


    My sire hissed.


    Phaeliisthia smiled predatorily. ¡°Are you dissatisfied at the demonstration of my tact regarding your currently-secret daughters?¡±


    Tyaniis¡¯s hiss turned into a sigh, and she picked at her fish. ¡°No. I suppose I am not.¡±


    ¡°Marvelous! I think I¡¯ll let you and that bodyguard of yours stay for dessert. She¡¯s already managed to eat more than you have.¡±


    I glanced over at Dyni, who¡¯d stayed quiet this entire time from her coil between Tyaniis and Ssiina. Her plate was almost empty and her stoic face failed to hide a blush, especially as she struggled to stay silent.


    ¡°I thank you for your generosity, Phaeliisthia,¡± my sire replied with a tone so forced that I could see through it.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Phaeliisthia replied. ¡°I strive for nothing less. As for an answer to your original question: I do not know for certain how long teaching them will take. Much will be determined by how they each learn and where they want to reach. But, for your peace of mind, you may assume more than one year.¡± She held a finger up. ¡°And less than five.¡± She opened her hand fully.


    ¡°Thank you, Phaeliisthia,¡± my sire responded.


    The strange woman shrugged. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough questions for now. Let us eat before the food is cold, Tyaniis.¡±


    My sire looked at my empty plate, Dyni¡¯s empty plate, Ssiina¡¯s empty plate, and the half-empty plates of Kyrae, Ussyri Noksi and Phaeliisthia herself, and then down to her own mostly full plate. Admonished, she finally started eating.


    ***


    Conversation was limited until dessert. Phaeliisthia answered a few questions about the garden from Ssiina that I didn¡¯t understand. She also evaded a few questions from Dyni about her own history and the history of Uzh, the enigmatic woman pointing toward the latter instead of herself. Ssiina¡¯s bodyguard had been coaxed out of her silence once Tyaniis and Phaeliisthia were the only ones still eating.


    As for me, I kept mostly silent, even as a sweet dessert of fruit and root mash was laid out in front of us. Ussyri Noksi¡¯s plate was different: slices of fruit were set as eyes and fangs in a face of root mash, all swirled with syrup. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle softly.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Ssiina asked once we¡¯d all tucked in.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°Just thinking.¡±


    Ssiina frowned. ¡°¡­Right. You know, you can speak openly to all of us here.¡± She gave a side-eyed glance toward Ussyri Noksi.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± I put a large spoonful of mash and fruit in my mouth to stop any more words. Sweet!


    ¡°Are you not grateful for this opportunity, Issa?¡± Phaeliistha asked.


    I almost swallowed my spoon. ¡°O-of course I¡¯m grateful, Phaeliisthia! I¡¯m just¡­¡± I trailed off.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    My future tutor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Just¡­¡± she waved a hand around.


    ¡°This is all real. Three weeks ago I was dying in a gutter and now I¡¯m eating this¡ª¡± I gestured to my dessert ¡°¡ªin a place like this¡ª¡± I kept my hand moving, sweeping it around the lush garden ¡°¡ªand my tutor¡¯s someone powerful enough to ignore formalities with hssen and ussyri both. Just what am I gonna be expected to do?¡±


    At the end of my impromptu speech, I looked at my sire. Tyaniis closed her eyes in thought, but right as she opened her mouth to speak, Phaeliisthia interrupted her with a raucous laugh.


    ¡°What will you be expected to do!?¡± The strange woman stood up out of her chair. ¡°Your sire and the temple both came to me, Issa. The magnanimous, marvelous Phaeliisthia! What you¡¯ll be expected to do doesn¡¯t matter! That goes for all of you!¡± She gestured at all three of her future students in turn. ¡°I am going to teach you, to train you. If you have what it takes, I¡¯ll make sure you know exactly how and where to shove any expectations others place on you. Just as I do.¡±


    Phaeliisthia finished her speech looking squarely at my sire and taking her seat once again. ¡°And as I am certain your sire desires.¡±


    Tyaniis hissed out a long sigh, releasing tension in her coils. ¡°Yes, I do. My apologies if I¡¯ve not made that clear. I will ask things of all of you, as family. I do not deny this. But¡­ I hope you can all make your own choices. I hope you¡ªand I¡ªare granted that luxury.¡±


    ¡°Luxury?¡± Phaeliisthia snorted. ¡°Luxury? If you didn¡¯t bind yourself so tightly with rules and laws, I doubt you of all people would call such a thing a luxury. You¡¯d call it a simple fact.¡±


    ¡°I have an image to maintain, and I believe in those laws,¡± Tyaniis replied solemnly. I barely heard her whisper ¡°most of them¡± at the end.


    ¡°I also have an image to maintain, Tyaniis. As does Nok-Nok.¡± Phaeliisthia returned to her seat with a flourish of her hands. ¡°And now if you would please take your bodyguard and leave my estate. Unless you wish for the last bite of dessert?¡±


    ¡°I wish to say goodbye to my daughters, Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t visit.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t saying I can either.¡±


    ¡°Can and will are different, Tyaniis.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to stop me?¡±


    Phaeliisthia smiled in return. ¡°Say your goodbyes. The rest of us have not a moment to waste.¡±


    Ussyri Noksi rose up and leaned forward. ¡°Phael, if I may: What about me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, I figured you could stay a while, Nok-Nok. A decade perhaps, to make up for lost time.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Phaeliisthia frowned. ¡°Where did your sense of fun go? Can you stay at the very least to teach some basic magic to Kyrae? I¡¯m not privy to the Temple¡¯s latest, admittedly out of disinterest and distaste.¡±


    ¡°That would be a conflict of interest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and?¡± Phaeliisthia raised a single eyebrow.


    While the two of them argued, my sire did finish her dessert. She also turned to all of us, her expression unreadable to me.


    ¡°Ssiina, Issa, Kyrae: I apologize again for my failings as a sire, and for the rushed nature of this agreement. Please understand, however, that this arrangement is for the best. I will visit you all when I can, but until then, do your best to learn what Phaeliisthia teaches you.¡±


    ¡°I wish she hadn¡¯t hinted at the storm that¡¯s brewing¡­¡± Tyaniis side-eyed the strange woman who was still arguing halfheartedly with an increasingly frustrated Ussyri Noksi and shook her head. ¡°But what¡¯s done is done. I will not change my course in supporting you three, but know that this decision will also cause strife for all of you. As you know, Jii¡¯Kalaga is a land of deep traditions, and in the face of this new age, they are changing quickly. We all will need to take a side or be swept away.¡±


    Tyaniis sighed and forced a smile. ¡°Be well, daughters mine. I love all of you, and I wish to see you again as soon as is possible.¡±


    She rubbed Ssiina¡¯s hair, then paused with her hand over mine. After a moment of hesitation, I leaned into it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, but okay,¡± I mumbled.


    Her touch was warm, and Kyrae responded much the same I did, albeit with a little more surprise. Neither of us expected a hssen to be so¡­ accepting. What was my mother like?


    With a sad smile, Tyaniis rose and gave a small bow. ¡°Dyni?¡±


    The bodyguard turned and smoothly uncoiled to stand next to Tyaniis. She gave Ssiina a small wave.


    ¡°We will leave you now, Phaeliisthia. Take good care of my daughters.¡± Tyaniis turned away, then stopped and looked back over her shoulder, the tips of her fangs showing. ¡°And before you ask, that is a threat, your reputation preceding you or not.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Phaeliisthia waved back, pointedly ignoring Ussyri Noksi¡¯s continued protests. She gave no bow, no title, no acknowledgement of the status of my sire.


    Kyrae glared at the irreverent woman, but relaxed after a moment, somehow satisfied with her smug expression. So, I tried to be too¡ªnot that it was easy.


    I watched my sire, Tyaniis, and Ssiina¡¯s bodyguard, Dyni, leave down the path we came in. A cold feeling swept through me, and I felt the shadows until both Ssiina and Kyrae grabbed my hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re shaking,¡± Kyrae said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine,¡± Ssiina encouraged.


    I took a deep breath. I¡¯m not alone. Kyrae and I aren¡¯t alone.


    ¡°And that¡­¡± Phaeliisthia announced far louder than was needed ¡°is my final offer, Nok-Nok!¡±


    ¡°One week,¡± Ussyri Noksi repeated, holding up a single finger. ¡°A single week is all I will give you, and I will teach all of them the basics only so they have a point of comparison against your¡­ interpretations.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Phaeliisthia put a finger on her chin and looked upward. ¡°Acceptable, but disappointing. Agreed.¡± She nodded, then turned to us. ¡°Now, if we are all finished eating, I will have the servants show you three to your quarters. Your belongings from your ship should be along shortly, and I will expect you in the central courtyard in no less than one hour.¡±


    As if on cue, the red lamia from before exited the villa and slithered toward us, flanked by two other servants, both ke¡¯laniel women. For the first time, I took a solid look at the red lamia: long, deep crimson hair framed a slightly masculine face, and his build was slim and short, like Dyni. He wore a neutral expression and nice, but unadorned clothing that matched his slightly pale skin tone and red scales well.


    When he reached us, he bowed low. ¡°Follow me, please.¡±


    While he bowed, and the other servants took our plates, Phaeliisthia strutted off on her own toward the deeper garden. Ussyri Noksi followed her, trying and failing to seem stoic.


    Once Kyrae, Ssiina, and I were alone with the servant, I looked down at my hands and then at my expensive clothing. Ssiina had called it simple, but it really wasn¡¯t¡ªit was made just for me: green, gold and black with wide sleeves and fine fabric. Me! I was even getting used to how the fabric felt on my skin and scales. These clothes were mine and I liked them.


    Kyrae and I were rubbing shoulders with some of the most powerful people in the empire. Even if I knew how it happened, it made my head spin. According to those same people, I was one of them¡ªKyrae too, as if by my choice.


    This truly is real.


    The servant stood there, waiting. Waiting for us, for me. Am I really above someone else? Do I want to be?


    These past weeks I¡¯d been surrounded by people who were, at least in my mind, still over or equal to me. But, right here right now I was the person being treated with deference.


    I can¡¯t think about this right now. Just press on.


    I uncoiled myself first, sliding over to the servant, and forcing my tone to be chipper in a way that felt distressingly familiar. ¡°I¡¯m Issa! What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The servant raised up from his bow, and quirked an eyebrow at me, not unlike Phaeliisthia. ¡°I am Zinniz. Follow, please.¡±


    ¡°How long have you worked under Phaeliisthia?¡± I pushed myself to smile and waved at my sisters, who joined me.


    ¡°I have worked under Mistress for many years.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    The servant didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Zinniz, Hssen Issa asked you a question,¡± Ssiina spoke up testily.


    The red lamia did not even turn to Ssiina to reply. ¡°And I did not answer. It would be unbecoming of me to reveal such details. While you are here as guests, Mistress Phaeliisthia¡¯s word is law, and class holds little weight.¡±


    ¡°So will you listen to us at all?¡± Ssiina snapped.


    ¡°Ssiina!¡± Kyrae protested.


    ¡°I have my orders,¡± Zinniz replied evasively. ¡°I am to help with your basic needs and answer most questions you have about the estate and the city.¡±


    Ssiina fumed.


    I didn¡¯t understand why she was so mad. ¡°Sister, why does it matter?¡±


    Ssiina turned to me quickly, her eyes losing their hardness. ¡°It¡­ well¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Kyrae answered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish to learn to mingle with the lower classes?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    ¡°And do you think you can do that if you act as though you¡¯re above them?¡± our elf sister pushed.


    Ssiina opened her mouth, put up a finger, and closed it again, mumbling, ¡°You¡­ have a point.¡±


    I could swear I saw the ghost of a smile play across Zinniz¡¯s lips for a second, and then we reached the door. He pushed the old wood inward, and coiled to one side as we entered.


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s foyer certainly matched its owner¡¯s tastes. Brightly painted sculptures of wildlife and plants in ceramic pots dotted a large, square space, while gold-flamed sconces provided ample light. Stairs of reddish wood (no ramp!) extended to an upper floor. Across the ceiling was a mural of a fantastical forest scene; plants of all colors bloomed under an azure sky.


    ¡°Your rooms are on the first floor,¡± Zinniz said, slithering toward the stairs up.


    I followed first, although Kyrae outpaced me on the steps, passing in front before we reached the top. Behind, Ssiina was frowning and biting her lip while making her way up the uncomfortable surface.


    Really, Sis? Stairs aren¡¯t that bad! You must¡¯ve done worse while sneaking out, right?


    At the top, Zinniz turned and led us down a hallway lit by slanted sunbeams from the exterior wall and populated by vines and murals of more vines.


    When he reached the second door, the red lamia pushed on the handle, letting the door swing open. ¡°This will be Ssiina¡¯s room.¡±


    We all gathered to look inside. A circular, soft-looking bed sat in the corner of the space. Shuttered windows let in thin slivers of light, which played over the smooth wooden floor. Aside from the bed, there was a wash basin, a wardrobe, and to my surprise a desk with parchment, ink, and a quill.


    Ssiina frowned for a moment, then forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s lovely. Quaint.¡±


    Quaint? Ssiina, you really need to see how lower-class people live.


    ¡°Issa,¡± Zinniz said from a little further up the hall. ¡°The next room is yours, then Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°We can share a room!¡± I quickly interjected.


    Zinniz shook his head. ¡°You will not. Mistress has ordered it so.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Kyrae snapped.


    ¡°You are to determine why yourself. There is a sundial in the courtyard you should be able to see from your rooms. You should also be able to see an open plaza. That is where you will meet Mistress in one hour. Do not be late.¡± Zinniz bowed and continued on down the hallway.


    I bit back a retort and quickly slithered to check my own room. The space was almost identical to Ssiina¡¯s: large, luxurious, and devoid of my sisters. By the time I¡¯d turned back to the hallway, Zinniz was gone.


    I faced the empty room again, listening to Kyrae enter hers. Just because Phaeliisthia put us in separate rooms doesn¡¯t mean we need to use them. Or does it?


    Suddenly, I felt tired, like all the stress of what had been said today hitting me at once. Everything felt weird still, but the bed was familiar. I slithered into the room in a daze, toward the circle of linens as if on instinct. My tail closed the door behind me and everything was suddenly quiet. Quiet in a way I hadn¡¯t experienced in days. Sire had told me not to sleep with this shirt on, so I tossed it to one side, feeling the warm air on my skin.


    Shadows swirled around me, but they stayed distant enough that I didn¡¯t feel their cold touch. I just needed to rest for a moment before I met back with my sisters. Without even checking out the nearby window, I coiled onto the bed, laid down against my scales that were still warm from the sun, and closed my eyes.

 Interlude 1: A Typhoon Forming

    Tyaniis let Dyni swim the aazh back into the city, leaving the small boat as soon as possible to take the streets back to her waiting ship. Thankfully, Ssiina had wanted to go with Phaeliisthia as well, which saved Tyaniis from trying to convince her own rebellious daughter, even if that meant letting her think it was her idea.


    Without Phaeliisthia¡¯s presence, Tyaniis almost blended into the crowd. Her size and bearing set her apart, as they always did, and the pair made it onto her ship without issue. Unloading had finished, and they set off quickly, on a course out the mouth of the Hssyri and right back up the main shipping channel.


    Her course was to the city of Ess¡¯Siijiil, the largest port in the Empire of Jii¡¯Kalaga and the only one open to outsiders.


    The city was also the likeliest place the item of origin for Issa¡¯s curse came in through.


    Ussyri Noksi staying behind for a week was certainly a setback. However, if she gained any amount of information from Phaeliisthia, that would be an undeniable boon for their plan. Tyaniis didn¡¯t particularly like working with her anyway. But she has connections, and I need those right now.


    The most important part was done: her daughters were safe for now.


    Sseti¡ªno, Issa¡ªwas returned to her, but with a vile curse attached. Undeniably powerful, it would nonetheless be a detriment to a hssen, where prestige was everything. And that was if she could control it without losing herself.


    Tyaniis didn¡¯t share the same fears of the Temple¡ªnot quite. Any advantage should be pressed. Every resource leveraged.


    Right now, Hssen Tyaniis Ssyri¡¯Jiilits was on a warpath.


    She coiled at the prow of her ship as it exited the last of the wind-torn trees and into the brilliant dual blues of the ocean and sky. How far had I buried myself these last twelve years? Tyaniis inhaled deeply. I¡¯m sorry, Hinssa. Now, maybe, I have another chance.


    I may not be Jii¡¯Hssen, but I am still hssen.


    ¡°Mistress?¡± a steady, but high voice interrupted Tyaniis¡¯s musings.


    Reintroducing Issa would mean not only admitting a mistake, but allowing for her name to be changed from Sseti would face severe backlash from some ussen and hssen. Assuming Tyaniis¡¯s long-estranged daughter reached adulthood by the time she left Phaeliisthia¡¯s care¡ªa pang of regret lanced through the immense kelaniel at that thought¡ªthe decision could be made her own and thus accepted begrudgingly.


    But her curse?


    ¡°Mistress,¡± Dyni repeated more firmly. ¡°Is there something you would have me do?¡±


    Tyaniis turned and regarded Dyni. ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ unsure what to do with the time granted me by my leave of duty guarding Hssen Ssiina.¡± Dyni lowered her head.


    Tyaniis crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Dyni, what marks hssen as blessed by Jaezotl?¡±


    Dyni¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ah¡­ would you like an answer for all hssen, or specifics for traits among that most holy of classes outside the ranks of ssyri¡¯ssen?¡±


    Tyaniis smiled predatorily. ¡°Astute as ever. Specifics, if you will.¡±


    Dyni nodded, and began to answer unquestioningly. ¡°Hssen are blessed by Jaezotl in the form of latent magical abilities, but the origin of, and strength of that blessing is dependent on more than just birthright. Many among hssen, Mistress included, show stronger ties to the bloodline of origin for the blessing that came to define our empire.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Kelaniel are a unification of lania¡¯el and ke¡¯lania, exemplifying all traits of both. Chief among those distinctions are those born ra¡¯zhii, of both physical sexes. Like you and Hssen Issa, all ra¡¯zhii demonstrate a unification of the patron father Jaezotl and the life granting mother of the indomitable Hssyri river. Whether they choose to identify more with one, the other, or neither, is of equal validity.


    ¡°Does this answer satisfy Mistress?¡± Dyni finished with a deep bow.


    Tyaniis hummed low, deep in thought once again. ¡°Why do you imagine I would ask you to explain such a thing, knowing full well your knowledge myself?¡±


    Dyni raised her head from her bow to meet Tyaniis¡¯s golden eyes. ¡°The matter of Issa¡¯s curse, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. To be not only hssen, not only kelaniel, but ra¡¯zhii and to be cursed so would admit the blessing to be fallible. I wonder: what manner of being has sunk hooks into Issa¡¯s very soul?¡±


    Dyni paled. ¡°A being most terrible.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Although, you are also aware I do not hold the blessing of Jaezotl as quite the shield against malady and malice the same way many others do. Our sire¡¯s fervor for it left quite the distaste for such claims of immunity in my sister and I.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Dyni repeated carefully.


    ¡°You know then, that the source had been brought to Ess¡¯Siijiil where my daughter was kept, and that the likely culprit is ussen, or potentially kss¡¯kaa.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ do, yes,¡± Dyni started to shake.


    ¡°You understand then, the importance of what I am about to ask of you.¡±


    The bodyguard clenched her fists together and set her jaw. ¡°Anything for you, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°I do not doubt your loyalty, Dyni. When we arrive in Ess¡¯Siijiil to¡­ investigate to orphanage that had ¡®housed¡¯ my daughter, and when we return to Ess¡¯Sylantziis, I will trust you to be my eyes and ears in the places where my gaze alone would change what may be seen.¡±


    Dyni almost choked. ¡°Mistress¡­¡±


    ¡°I will not ask that of you, Dyni. An oath sworn by blood as I have given you is not something I will break. Not for fear of reprisal, but born of respect. Be my eyes and ears, and perhaps my mouth if needed, but you do not need to be my fangs.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­?¡±


    ¡°I will take action myself. Ignorance is no excuse for forcing such a miserable life upon my daughter¡ªfor not recognizing who and what she is.¡± Tyaniis realized she had splintered the railing under her grip and relaxed her hands. ¡°You may rise, Dyni.¡±


    Dyni was silent for a long while, and when she rose it was with a solemn look. ¡°Do not go too far, Hssen Tyaniis. Do not debase yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will try.¡± Tyaniis turned back to the prow of the ship. ¡°I need time with my thoughts, Dyni. You are dismissed. And¡­ thank you.¡±


    Dyni stiffened. ¡°Of course, Mistress.¡±


    Hssen Tyaniis listened as the former assassin slithered back down belowdecks. To think Hinssa¡¯s kind words held both your blade and mine all those years ago. If only the second they¡¯d hired had half the heart you do, Dyni.


    Perhaps¡­ perhaps the second assassin¡¯s masters were not from the same faction as the first? Tyaniis shuddered, the memories of that night too harsh to revisit. The former Jii¡¯Hssen candidate turned back to the ocean ahead, watching the shifting surface glitter in the afternoon light. She had a lot to think about.


    Firstly, in the face of her sister¡¯s planned reforms, a loss of faith in the absolute authority of the hssen would be disastrous. Combined with the considered-unthinkable act of adopting an ea to the class, there could be rebellion.


    Second, there was the matter of the Temple¡¯s position. Hssen and ussen authority was already limited de jure, and a loss of de facto power would cause many to seek guidance outside Jaezotl, to other, potentially darker powers.


    Some ussen already had, clearly. Issa¡¯s story and her curse were proof enough of that. Tyaniis just needed to find who was responsible: what branch of a family tree needed pruning.


    Unlike many hssen, Tyaniis did not hold Jaezotl as the sole absolute authority in the celestial realm. Hinssa had taught her of elven deities, their worship long driven underground. Tyaniis had come to respect them as well as the Serpent God, if on a lower level.


    Whatever had a connection to Issa was no god¡ªat least not in the sense as she understood. No: it was far, far worse. That much she believed of Ussyri Noksi¡¯s borderline-terrified confession to her nearly three weeks ago. All this made it even more important to ensure Issa could be cured or could control this power.


    Not only were foreigners, mostly humans, increasingly arriving to the Empire from far-flung, war-torn shores, but they brought with them their own deities and ideas. The Temple was divided over how to proceed. Some welcomed these things¡ªfaith was not a limited resource. Others condemned them. In between were the mediators and those who had yet to choose a side¡ªlike the current Jii¡¯Ssyri.


    If a rumor began that a hssen was taken and then corrupted?


    Tyaniis didn¡¯t want to think about it. Fomenting a division of the Temple and full civil war between the already fractious ussen was not something the hssen planned to do.


    Her daughters couldn¡¯t well have the life they deserved if that happened, could they? So long as she could make up for her own failings and give them that life, however, Tyaniss would consider every option available to her. Every resource. Every potential source of leverage.


    Tyaniis¡¯s lips curled over extended fangs into a sardonic smile. Whatever it takes.

 Chapter 19: Golden Light

    I jerked awake to something yanking my arm.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Kyrae shouted. ¡°We¡¯re going to be late.¡±


    ¡°Go ¡®way,¡± I loosened a little and slipped my upper body between my coils where Kyrae couldn¡¯t get to it.


    ¡°Issa! I¡¯m not playing around; we will be late!¡± Kyrae banged on my scales and I pulled tighter.


    ¡°Late for what?¡± I mumbled, my lower body muffling my drowsy voice.


    ¡°Our first meeting with Tutor Phaeliisthia. I want to rest too, but we need to show her we¡¯re serious!¡±


    Meeting? Tutor?


    Oh no.


    I swore and pulled my upper body out as fast as I could, pulling a muscle from how tight I¡¯d been coiled. Sleeping while coiled tightly wasn¡¯t a good idea for a reason.


    ¡°Get dressed and let¡¯s go!¡± Kyrae insisted. ¡°I checked the sundial before I came over here and we have less than five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Ow,¡± I whimpered, rubbing a hand over my now-throbbing side. ¡°Five whole minutes?¡±


    ¡°Issa!¡± Kyrae stamped her foot.


    Grumbling, I finished uncoiling myself and darted for my discarded shirt. I tossed the smooth-feeling shirt up and started to get my arms into it.


    Once I got my shirt over my head, I yawned, popping my jaw all the way. ¡°Why¡¯d you wake me up, then, Sis?¡±


    My sister exhaled and plopped down onto the edge of my bed. ¡°I, uh, wanted to talk for a bit.¡±


    I started to straighten the wrinkled fabric. ¡°About how weird all this is?¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°I dunno. It just doesn¡¯t quite feel real. I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll just wake up and you¡¯ll¡­ be gone.¡± She whispered the last part.


    I pinched myself. Then I reached over and pinched Kyrae. She pouted at me. ¡°That doesn¡¯t prove anything! We don¡¯t know what magic can do!¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°But aren¡¯t we going to learn?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Kyrae balled her hands into fists. ¡°Why¡ªHow are you just going with this!¡±


    I met my sister¡¯s eyes and snapped my mouth shut to actually think. ¡°I¡­ I guess I¡¯m just going along with this¡­ hmmm. I dunno how to put it in words.¡±


    Kyrae crossed her arms. ¡°Well give it a try!¡±


    I folded my hands nervously. ¡°It beats being dead? And if I am dead, it beats whatever kinda dead my curse was gonna make me.¡± I slurred my words together, speaking without surety. ¡°And hey, weren¡¯t you the one who convinced me to go along with all this!?¡±


    Kyrae winced. ¡°I guess, yeah.¡±


    ¡°What changed?¡±


    My sister pulled her arms to herself and rubbed at one elbow. ¡°I dunno, Issa.¡±


    ¡°Then we both don¡¯t know!¡± I slid over and wrapped her in a hug.


    ¡°How is that a good thing, Issa?¡± Despite her tone, Kyrae pulled her arms out and hugged me back.


    ¡°We never used to know, right?¡±


    ¡°And we hated it!¡± Kyrae fired back.


    ¡°Well yeah, but now we don¡¯t know, but we¡¯re not gonna starve. Or we already starved.¡±


    ¡°That¡ªyou¡­¡± My sister trailed off. ¡°How can you be so positive!¡±


    ¡°Easy! If all this is real, then I¡¯m not some ke¡¯el imposter. I¡¯m kelaniel and ra¡¯zhii. I don¡¯t get the difference, but at least people accept me now, or they will. Both of us aren¡¯t gonna have our bodies doing more weird gross stuff, either. And we get to learn magic and eat good food! All I gotta do is control my curse and then I¡¯ll be a princess with super shadow powers!¡±


    A small smile threatened to break Kyrae¡¯s frown. ¡°Damn it, Issa.¡±


    ¡°I have power now, sis. And you will too! We made it!¡±


    Kyrae was quiet in my arms for a long while, until she suddenly shoved away, putting distance between us. ¡°What about Phaeliisthia! And Uzh! And this estate and all this talk about roles to play, but also not playing them! I can¡¯t make sense of any of it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just gonna go with it!¡± I answered.


    ¡°Are you? Or are you just putting it off because you also can¡¯t make sense of it!¡±


    I stopped for a second, shaking my head as if to clear it. ¡°No way! I¡¯ll be fine!¡± I¡¯ll be fine?


    My elf sister stamped her foot. ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re just trying to leave all our problems upriver! Well it¡¯s gonna flow down, and then what¡¯ll you do!?¡±


    My next breath hitched. Suddenly, I couldn¡¯t take my mind off everything. Kyrae¡¯s words popped the little bubble I¡¯d been building around myself.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I hiccupped. We¡¯re so far from home. Where is home? What about family? Do we actually have a family? What will Phaeliisthia do to us? Is our maybe-family coming back? What happens when they do? Will I end up stuck in a nicer cage?


    Cool darkness wrapped around me. I need to get out of here. I need to be somewhere safe.


    ¡°Issa!¡± I heard Kyrae croak in a sudden, pained whisper.


    Kyrae! I reached for her, my hand just extending out past the shadows to brush her fingertips. The little window of a shade-lit room pulled closed into complete darkness.


    I screamed soundlessly.


    The world twisted and I was somewhere else, shadows swirling loosely around me. Shivering, I looked around, my breath still coming in quick short bursts. Above me was a cage of damp roots, and I smelled rich soil. Light barely filtered in from outside, although I could see flowers. Not here. Not here either.


    I pulled the shadows back around me and they twisted again.


    This time I was in a dark cellar. Around me were skinned and drained birds on hooks, root vegetables, and racks of jars. I hiccupped again. There was a door and shadows and it wasn¡¯t too cold. A way out, and walls. I need walls. I can stay here a little while.


    I curled around myself, tight as I dared, and waited without knowing why. My hearts thumped loud in my ears. More shadows caressed me, and I shivered against the familiar sensation.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ***


    Oh no, Kyrae thought, I didn¡¯t mean to, I just wanted us to feel¡­ What did I even want?


    Familiarity.


    Kyrae stood frozen, clutching at the air where Issa had disappeared in a swirling mass of darkness. The last thing that had gone had been her bright emerald eye, wide with fright¡­ and her outstretched hand.


    Issa¡¯s limb had been pulled back into a maelstrom of roiling darkness right as Kyrae had touched the tip of her sister¡¯s finger. The speed and sharpness of the motion made Kyrae¡¯s stomach twist into knots. The young elf wanted to scream, but only a soft choking sound came out.


    Is Issa gone? Did she leave me? Did she get taken by her curse?


    She¡­ she can¡¯t have, right?


    But¡­


    I was right here. She had me. I had her¡­


    I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not okay either, Sis.


    Kyrae gagged, almost retching, and fell to her knees. She stared at the finely polished floorboards. Why did I press her? Is this all my fault?


    All I want is for us to be happy. Doesn¡¯t Issa want the same?


    A knock on the room¡¯s shutter startled Kyrae. She flinched away, eyes darting between the door and the window. Suddenly, the room seemed too large, and Kyrae couldn¡¯t breathe fast enough.


    The shutter opened a moment later and sunlight lanced in, sending Kyrae scrambling backwards. A horned head interposed itself between the bright light and the room. Phaeliisthia was outside, somehow, floating seemingly effortlessly with one arm resting on the sill. She drummed her golden talons into the wood.


    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± she said simply.


    Kyrae blubbered in response.


    ¡°Are you unwell? Your sister¡ª¡± Phaeliisthia¡¯s glowing white eyes caught onto something in the middle of the room and she cut herself off.


    ¡°I see,¡± the uncanny woman sighed. ¡°All my power, and some things are never quite simple enough. You!¡± she addressed Kyrae.


    The elf flinched away.


    ¡°Hold very still.¡±


    Kyrae froze in fear.


    Phaeliisthia waved another hand, tracing a complex sigil in the air with her fingers. Writing like golden silk hung for a moment before bursting out into a liquid light that washed over the room. Kyrae felt a sort of film cover her the moment it reached her and she closed her eyes reflexively.


    When she opened them again, radiant brightness filled every corner of the room, warmth slowly soaking into her like sunlight on a dry season day. More sunlight streamed in from open shutters and the wood floor felt to her feet like it had been soaking outside for a full day.


    Kyrae swallowed heavily, breath hitching. Phaeliisthia was gone from the window.


    Issa¡­ Please don¡¯t go¡­


    The young elf rolled onto her side against the warm wood and started to cry in earnest.


    ***


    The door to the cellar burst open, hinges screaming in protest, and I shrieked along with them. Phaeliisthia stood in the aperture, a bright glow surrounding her body as golden threads of magic traced countless symbols in the air around her. Power thrummed through the cellar, and the room itself seemed to waver.


    My shadows retreated from around me with a sound like claws on polished stone that rang through my head. I shrieked again and tried to leap away.


    Phaeliisthia crossed the room in a single step and grabbed my shoulder. ¡°Look at me,¡± she commanded.


    I tried to look away.


    She grabbed my chin and slowly turned my head to face hers. Immediately, her strange eyes caught mine and I went slack.


    ¡°Hold very still, child. This will take but a moment.¡± I tried to wriggle away, but I couldn¡¯t move much.


    ¡°Child¡­¡± Phaeliisthia chided again. ¡°Issa. Listen. Your curse is affecting you strongly right now. I will not hurt you, but my job becomes immensely more difficult if you keep moving.¡± She spoke slowly and used simple words.


    I wanted to lash my shadows at her, but her light burned too strong. The moment I tried, I saw her face over Nyss¡¯s body and I drew in a sharp, ragged gasp.


    No! No, I don¡¯t want this!


    I froze, and Phaeliisthia unleashed her spell. My left eye felt like it was on fire. At the same time, light and warmth seemed to dig their way under skin and scale alike. Writhing, I screamed: a haggard, pained screech that I could scarcely believe came from me. Phaeliisthia hissed, but stayed completely still, her grip like solid stone against my flailing.


    After what felt like hours of near-burning warmth, the light faded.


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s elegant face slipped from an intense mask of concentration to a complex look I couldn¡¯t place. ¡°Thank Jaezotl. Issa, dear, are you alright?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t think of any other words to say, and tears replaced them. Whatever I blubbered had no real meaning behind it.


    Phaeliisthia flinched away at first, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°Tyaniis you noble fool,¡± she whispered. ¡°Issa, dear, take deep breaths.¡±


    I hiccupped and didn¡¯t listen.


    The strange woman frowned. ¡°She will owe me for this indignity.¡± With a sigh, the strange woman hugged me from behind. ¡°Hold tight and close your eyes.¡±


    I did neither.


    Phaeliisthia wordlessly placed a pale hand over my face and I felt a floating sensation and brightness glowed at the edges of her pale, slender fingers. In moments, the cool stone under my scales was replaced by sun-warmed wood.


    ¡°Issa!¡± I heard Kyrae shout.


    ¡°Ky¡­rae?¡± I croaked, my voice hoarse.


    With unnerving alacrity, Phaeliisthia lifted her hand, let go of me, and shifted backward out of the way of my speeding sister¡¯s footfalls. I blinked my eyes open just in time to see Kyrae midair, a scalesbreadth from my face.


    My elf sister impacted me and rubbed her cheek against mine, her skin smoother than I remembered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel like that¡ªI just¡ªI don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°What you did wasn¡¯t wrong, Kyrae. Inelegant, perhaps, but Issa must be made to face reality.¡± Phaeliisthia answered simply, sitting down cross-legged in front of us with her back to the sunlight.


    Kyrae looked from Phaeliisthia to me, and back again.


    I croaked something, then swallowed and tried a second time. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I thought about everything that was going on. Kyrae and Phaeliisthia let me have this moment, though the latter drummed her talons against the wood and rested her head in the other hand.


    Eventually, I found my words. ¡°Is¡­ will we get used to this? Is this really real?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Kyrae answered.


    ¡°Jaezotl help me,¡± Phaeliisthia whispered, then said much louder, ¡°This is real. You will get used to it. Your sire whisked you away from death and poverty straight into a world of Temple and noble posturing, bickering and nonsense. I suppose I should have foreseen you would be shocked by this revelation, but I mistakenly hoped the realization of your new world would be less drastic.


    ¡°You are very lucky your sire made the unusually insightful decision to petition me for aid. Among any and all who are qualified in this world, I am one of the few who will not impress a societal hierarchy onto you.¡±


    I sniffled. ¡°How¡¯s that supposed to make this more real?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. Time does. You¡¯ve had, what? Three weeks? Combine that with a curse that is trying to consume your soul and I¡¯m mildly impressed you¡¯re still holding things together. Children at your age should be trying to find the largest worm in the garden or counting flower petals incorrectly.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost adults!¡± I protested.


    Phaeliisthia chuckled. ¡°Perhaps by your standards. By mine, your sire is still a child, grasping at reeds and trying to understand the world based on the arbitrary rules she and her ilk use to contain their understanding.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Kyrae blurted.


    I winced, expecting vitriol.


    Instead, Phaeliisthia shrugged. ¡°I stopped counting a while ago. It is bothersome, inconsequential knowledge. I believe I was somewhere in my fourth millennium when your empire was founded some not-quite thousand years ago.¡±


    What?


    ¡°How?¡±


    Phaeliisthia smiled and I could swear I saw sadness in her eyes for a brief moment. ¡°My kind do not age. Some fools think us immortal, though we bleed like any other, and death may indeed find us.¡±


    ¡°Why Jaezotl then?¡± Kyrae asked.


    ¡°Respect. I will go no further than that, as some knowledge is best left in the past.¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡± I asked.


    Phaeliisthia covered her lips with two elegant, gold-taloned fingers. ¡°You will find out before your stay here is over. Promise me this, however: inflict upon your sire the same burning curiosity you feel toward that knowledge now. I think the perspective ought to do her some good.¡±


    I smiled at that. My mind was still whirling, and I felt like throwing up, but I smiled anyway. ¡°Kyrae?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Issa?¡±


    ¡°If this isn¡¯t real, do you want to see how far we can go?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kyrae shook her head, sending her mop of black hair flying about. ¡°I want to make sure this life is real and we really will never go back to scrabbling for scraps. I want to live, like you should.¡±


    I winced. ¡°Okay, sis. I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Heartwarming,¡± Phaeliisthia said saccharinely. ¡°Do you require more time to yourselves, or perhaps with me present?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I just want a nap.¡±


    Kyrae also shook her head. ¡°I think we¡¯re okay now¡­ and thank you¡ªfor saving Issa and bringing her back.¡±


    Phaeliisthia stood and dusted herself off. ¡°I will not let either of you come to harm. My word is law, and no force on this continent may say otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I believe¡­¡± I left the ¡°you¡± unsaid.


    In that cellar mere moments ago, this strange woman in front of me, who was now smiling mischievously and radiating a smug aura like the skink that got the beetle, was an entirely different entity. Powerful. I¡­ wanted to be like that.


    ¡°Good,¡± Phaeliisthia huffed, after I made it clear I wouldn¡¯t finish my thoughts aloud. ¡°Because you should believe I am capable of at least that much. Now, do you care to join me and your other sister for your first lesson? I believe her and Nok-Nok are waiting in the courtyard, and that you two have made me late.¡±

 Chapter 20: First Lessons

    Kyrae and I followed Phaeliisthia out to the courtyard, where the smell of flowers was strong in the air. Bird calls shattered the silence of the estate¡¯s interior, and the soft notes of hushed conversation drifted over from a flat area of large black paving stones just beyond a massive white stone sundial wider across than I was tall.


    The gnomon of the sundial was edged in gleaming gold, and that same sunlight warmed the paving stones and bled the vibrant greens and reds of the trees across the open space. Ahead, coiled near the base of a half-ring of white stone columns, Ussyri Noksi and Ssiina were talking animatedly.


    As we approached, they quieted.


    ¡°Phael?¡± Noksi called. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°A spate of homesickness and unsurety.¡± Phaeliisthia waved her hand flippantly. ¡°Nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Issa?¡± Ssiina asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m good!¡± I smiled back, forcing a chipper tone.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if Ssiina bought it.


    My hssen-raised sister turned to our elf sister, leaning her arms against the warm, clean-swept stone. ¡°Kyrae?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ we¡¯ll be fine.¡± She forced a smile. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Ssiina nodded hesitantly. ¡°A-alright. If you say so, Sis.¡±


    While we spoke, Phaeliisthia strode to the center of the small plaza and sat down on a low stone stool. ¡°Are we all ready to proceed?¡± She sighed. ¡°Truly, I do not plan to start with a grandiose display of power, or dive into complex topics.¡±


    After sharing a glance, my sisters and I all nodded. Ssiina and I took coils near Phaeliisthia¡¯s stool, while Kyrae took another stool like the mysterious woman¡¯s.


    Phaeliisthia clapped a single time. ¡°Wonderful! Then let us proceed! Nok-Nok?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ussyri Noksi pointed at herself. ¡°Phael, you agreed that I would only aid in the teaching of base level magic theory.¡±


    ¡°Precisely!¡±


    ¡°Did you not tell me we would start with glyphs and history?¡±


    Phaeliisthia nodded. ¡°I did indeed! Glyphs are important building blocks of sigilcraft, and magic theory is critically important to the history of Jii¡¯Kalaga.¡±


    ¡°Glyphs from a very different language!¡± Noksi protested, hissing her words slightly and raising up on her lower body. ¡°I will also argue that magic theory is, at best, a side topic of our history. I will elaborate at such instances if need be.¡±


    ¡°Do you plan to renege on our agreement, Nok-Nok?¡± Phaeliisthia asked sweetly, her smile blindingly sharp.


    Ussyri Noksi gulped and deflated, sinking slowly. ¡°O-of course not!¡±


    ¡°Marvelous! Now, shall we determine what my students know?¡±


    Ussyri Noksi nodded meekly.


    Phaeliisthia smiled, and with a wave of her hand conjured a vertical board of gleaming white stone in the center of the plaza. Another wave of her hand conjured three smaller boards, one for each of us. The odd woman passed them out; the stone felt warm to the touch, and tingled against my fingers.


    Satisfied, Phaeliisthia pulled several sticks of charcoal from her pocket, tossing one to each of us and Ussyri Noksi. ¡°Then let us begin!¡±


    What followed was a blur of glyphs and sigils, each of us tested thoroughly on their meaning and how to draw them. After what felt like hours, Phaeliisthia announced that she felt confident she knew where we stood, and separated Ssiina from myself and Kyrae.


    Our hssen-raised sister seemed to already know the meaning of all but a few glyphs as well as many of the sigils. Ussyri Noksi was tasked with teaching her sigils, while Phaeliisthia herself deigned to teach us basic writing.


    If the grandiose woman felt demeaned by the act, she said nothing about it. All I could feel from her was unrestrained enthusiasm. Kyrae, unfortunately, shared this with our tutor. My elf sister had surprised me with how many sigils she knew. Meanwhile I¡­ knew four or five glyphs, not counting numerals which were easy.


    I felt a little like I was in a class at the orphanage again. This time, I at least tried to pay attention. Phaeliisthia narrowed the glyphs she taught down from the head-spinning amount she started with during our test to a much, much smaller amount. Maybe a dozen?


    As I worked, my nervousness eased. Unlike at the orphanage, and despite her frankly terrifying presence, Phaeliisthia aided me patiently and persistently, steering back toward the right answer when I went astray. She complained about it the entire time, but stopped short of outright insulting me, and I started to wonder if her complaints were even serious.


    By the time the sun started to set, changing the color of the plaza to darker hues of orange and violet, I felt I had at least a few of them down.


    More importantly, it wasn¡¯t until the shadows lengthened and I could really feel them, that I realized I hadn¡¯t thought about them since the lesson began. Even when I recalled the orphanage¡¯s classes, my mind hadn¡¯t drifted to the other, darker parts of that time in my and Kyrae¡¯s lives.


    Perhaps it was Phaeliisthia¡¯s magic that held my attention, or perhaps it was the warmth of the plaza, the peacefulness of the garden, and the respect I felt from those around me.


    For all her faults, Phaeliisthia¡¯s enthusiasm did much to blunt her sharp criticisms. The strange woman didn¡¯t mince words, but I didn¡¯t mind; she didn¡¯t dwell on my mistakes, rather she corrected me.


    Ever since waking up into this new fantastical life, I¡¯d been shuffled from one place to another, or told what to do. That part hadn¡¯t changed: people telling me what to do.


    But, I couldn¡¯t really curl my tail around it¡­ this time I felt more involved? That might be it. I did something. Me.


    People doing things for me rubbed my scales the wrong way. Favors returned tended to be worth far more than favors given, after all.


    As dusk crept in, Phaeliisthia called out for another meal: a simpler, lighter one. Cooked fish, sliced fruit, and steamed root vegetables on a small plate were brought out to where we were all gathered.


    ¡°Lamias eat differently from elves,¡± Phaeliisthia explained, daintily picking at her fish despite the plate¡¯s position on her lap. ¡°As I assume you are already aware: larger meals less often. However, for today we will eat together. In the future, I will have my servants adapt your schedules.¡±


    ¡°Schedules?¡± I asked, barely remembering to swallow first. There was an eating schedule? My own plate, like Ssiina¡¯s and Noksi¡¯s, was balanced between two lifted loops of my lower body.


    Phaeliisthia narrowed her eyes at my lack of chewing and cleared her throat. ¡°Yes, schedules. From now on, your days will be meticulously planned, with one day off per week for relaxation or independent study. At some point in the future when I deem you competent, you will also be allowed to leave to visit the city. I am thinking that etiquette will need to be a priority.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I mumbled, then immediately shoved the other half of the fish into my mouth.


    ¡°Sorry will not suffice, but I also understand that you do not know better. Given that you have also had a regrettably stressful day, we will end early rather than risk subjecting yours truly to inattentive students.¡±


    ¡°Early?¡± Ssiina piped up nervously, her face clean and her plate neatly picked over.


    Phaeliisthia raised one eyebrow and chuckled menacingly. ¡°Yes, early. You should not need more than six hours for sleep, yes?¡±


    Ssiina paled, whispering, ¡°But ten¡­¡±


    ¡°Six hours is plenty generous, Tutor Phaeliisthia,¡± Kyrae responded quickly. Her own plate was somewhere between my mess and Ssiina¡¯s unnatural organization.


    Phaeliisthia gave my sister an odd look before smiling. ¡°Wonderful!¡±


    Again, I looked at Ssiina who met my gaze and mouthed, ¡°Really?¡±


    I nodded. Six whole hours! All at once, every night! Sure, the lessons would be long, but I could pay attention, right? Especially with so much sleep!


    ¡°When will we begin our specialized training?¡± Ssiina asked somewhat timidly.


    ¡°When I believe you three have the necessary tools to succeed. That may be at different times for all of you.¡±


    ¡°Am I truly so unprepared?¡± my hssen-raised sister asked carefully.


    Phaeliisthia laughed. ¡°You know less than you think, child. Particularly when it comes to the workings of life for those born without your privilege.¡±


    Ssiina bit her lip, but didn¡¯t interject.


    ¡°Perspective is important, and not always quickly gleaned. We will see what it is your sisters can teach you.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    I glanced over at Ssiina and she gave me a wry smile. I don¡¯t know what Phaeliisthia means either, Sister.


    ***


    ¡°Today, we will start with history,¡± Phaeliisthia announced, striding fashionably late into the plaza. The late morning light gleamed off her golden horns and white hair, the latter bound up today and streaming down to the small of her back.


    Our second day of tutoring was today, and I was still shaking the sleep away after a big morning meal. Ssiina looked more than a bit tired, and I stifled a yawn¡ªthe sleep may have been good, but I missed Kyrae during the night. My elf sister certainly seemed plenty awake, an eager fire in her eyes that warmed my hearts like the sun did my scales.


    Ssiina perked up a little straighter next to me, whispering, ¡°Dyni¡¯s an avid enthusiast of history. I¡¯ll cover for all of us.¡±


    ¡°By all means, go ahead,¡± Phaeliisthia smirked, then gestured to Ussyri Noksi. ¡°I look forward to your assistance and distinct opinions as well, Nok-Nok.¡±


    Ssiina jolted at her whisper being addressed. I gave her a sympathetic smile.


    The ussyri¡¯s lips drew into a thin line. ¡°Of course, Phael.¡±


    Phaeliisthia made a come-hither gesture, beckoning my blushing sister to take the stage, so to speak.


    ¡°May¡ªwhere should I start, Tutor Phaeliisthia?¡± Ssiina asked in a small voice.


    ¡°Why the beginning of course! What good story doesn¡¯t start at the beginning, hmm?¡±


    With an anxious nod, Ssiina cleared her throat and began. ¡°Though there are ruins predating all known history, what we consider to be the start of the world as we know it comes with the ascension of Jaezotl to godhood.¡± Her voice gained confidence as she spoke. ¡°In this event, lamia were created in the image of the forbearing elves and serpents, in Jaezotl¡¯s image. Scholars debate the purpose of lamia: are we Jaezotl-given rulers, mediators, or perhaps even servants to the land which we call home?¡±


    While Ssiina lectured, Phaeliistha walked calmly into the audience and sat next to me, cross-legged on the coil Ssiina had just left. She raised her hand, deliberately slowly, speaking without being called upon. ¡°What of other lands?¡±


    ¡°O-other lands?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what of their origins?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ well I know that some other species were also present in the time before lamias, along with the elves, but¡­ but I don¡¯t know.¡± Ssiina¡¯s eyes started to fill with tears.


    Phaeliisthia smiled, bright like staring into the sun. ¡°Not knowing is perfectly acceptable. Had you tried to answer the question, to project confidence without certainty, then I would have been disappointed. You have nothing to be ashamed about, dear.¡±


    Ssiina sniffled. ¡°R-really? I mean, thank you Tutor Phaeliisthia!¡± She bowed deeply.


    Phaeliisthia purred. ¡°It seems that someone understands etiquette.¡± Her uncanny white eyes glanced my way.


    I nodded my head in acknowledgement as I was taught. But that was still at least partly Kyrae¡¯s fault this morning! She said it was probably okay to eat the rice thing that way¡ªhow was I supposed to know the filling would just shoot out everywhere!


    Phaeliisthia stood again, addressing everyone. ¡°I shall also clarify that I do not mean it is undesirable to assert falsehoods, vagaries, or guesses. You must merely ascertain with certainty whether your target is susceptible to deception, and whether the emergence of truth will be a detriment or boon. A complicated topic, and not one to be covered today.¡±


    I shared a look with Kyrae. What were half of those words?


    ¡°S-shall I continue, Tutor Phaeliisthia,¡± a still-nervous Ssiina asked. She blinked the tears away, regaining most of her confidence.


    Kyrae and I gave her the best smiles we could, and our hssen-raised sister took a deep breath.


    ¡°If you would, please. You may stop whenever you feel inadequate, or when you arrive at the unification of Jii¡¯Kalaga.¡±


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°Lania¡¯el took the mountains and misty highlands the upper river, while Ke¡¯lania thrived in the watery lowlands. Between the two were Kelaniel, theorized by some to be the first among lamia. Along the most holy Hssyri, lamia flourished alongside our home jungle.


    ¡°As we flourished, so too did the ea, the elves. The blue Ean river, their own source of life, met the Hssyri, joining into its mighty flow. At that confluence, a midpoint between the lands of lania¡¯el and ke¡¯lania, ea and lamia gathered together.


    ¡°It was there the Empire was founded: a union of lamia and ea, and a unification of all of Kalaga under the benevolence of Jaezotl,¡± Ssina finished, looking toward Phaeliisthia.


    The enigmatic woman clapped twice. ¡°You were doing very well at the beginning, Ssiina! However, you¡¯ve missed quite a lot. Not only have you left out the equally enthralling history of the elves themselves, but you did not mention a single conflict, a single elven deity, the reason for the union of the Empire of Jii¡¯Kalaga, or why lamia are the ones in charge of the Temple of Jaezotl.¡± At the end, Phaeliisthia glanced at Ussyri Noksi.


    The ussyri bowed. ¡°Lamia are blessed by Jaezotl, though all may be equal.¡±


    ¡°¡¯May be,¡¯¡± Phaeliisthia quoted. ¡°I understand that a religious debate is no one¡¯s idea of a productive or well-boding morning, so I will refrain from holding one. I simply wish to clarify that there are sides to this issue, and a discussion to be had.¡±


    ¡°Are you not an ardent follower of Jaezotl?¡± Ussyri Noksi hissed.


    Phaeliisthia placed her hand over her chest, taloned fingers splayed out. ¡°Of course I am. But am I a lamia?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ussyri Noksi replied.


    ¡°Am I an elf?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ussyri Noksi replied again.


    ¡°Would someone such as myself be allowed to be the Jii¡¯Ssyri?¡±


    ¡°¡­No,¡± Ussyri Noksi replied again after some hesitation.


    ¡°And how does that make you feel, Nok-Nok?¡±


    ¡°Did you not say you would refrain from religious debate?¡± Ussyri Noksi glared up at Phaeliisthia


    ¡°I did indeed,¡± Phaeliisthia answered. ¡°And I also believe I have made my point abundantly clear.¡±


    Kyrae raised her hand and was called on immediately. ¡°What of the elven history? And of our own gods? I don¡¯t know much about them.¡±


    Phaeliisthia side-eyed Ussyri Noksi, who sighed and nodded.


    ¡°That would be because open worship of elven deities is outlawed, Kyrae,¡± Our unusual teacher answered.


    ¡°It is an ancient law, does not prohibit private reverence alongside Jaezotl, and it is not enforced.¡± Ussyri Noksi cut in through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Then why, perchance, is it a law, Nok-Nok?¡±


    Ussyri Noksi fell silent.


    Unfortunately for her, Phaeliisthia waited patiently, and my sisters and I were too afraid to speak up.


    ¡°Perhaps the law is outdated,¡± Ussyri Noksi conceded eventually.


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s lips curled into a smile, showing sharp teeth. ¡°Perhaps it is. Anyway!¡± She clapped, startling everyone. ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss history, not to debate religion and politics.¡± The intimidating woman walked back over to where Ssiina was standing and shooed my jittery sister back to her coil.


    Her lower body gripped the stone tightly enough that I could see strain in her scale pattern. I reached out and took one of her hands, and she took a long breath, in and out.


    ¡°I will take a moment to discuss what Ssiina said, and a bit of time to cover elven history. She signed a complex sigil in the air and a glowing bunch of squiggles appeared, with glyphs in certain places. ¡°This is a map of Jii¡¯Kalaga, simplified for the purpose of our topic.¡±


    Oh. I knew that!


    Now that I looked more closely, I saw the map for what it was: a large landmass jutting northeast, with an immense mountain range that cut across its base from ocean to ocean.


    ¡°The river to the north, the larger and longer of the two, is the Hssyri river you all are more than familiar with. The Hssyri starts at Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir, in the southwest of Jii¡¯Kalaga in the Sekalln mountains that separate us from the rest of the known world. Here in the far northeast¡ª¡± She pointed a talon at a square on the map with two glyphs next to it. ¡°¡ªis the city of Uzh, where we are, and the mouth of the Hssyri.¡±


    Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir? I found myself hung up on those words, trying to pick apart what they meant.


    Phaeliisthia paused with her hand over the Hssyri delta. ¡°Hmm, this may be a bit off-topic for the moment, but: Issa?¡±


    I jolted. ¡°I was paying attention! Uh, I mean, what exactly is Hesu¡­zhaa Jii... whatever?¡±


    ¡°Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir,¡± Phaeliisthia repeated flawlessly, ¡°is¡­ Hmm, an easier, less formal term would be ¡®the Spring of All Life,¡¯ which is close to what I already said. Directly, it means ¡®pinnacle of water from below rising above and encompassing all the heart of the people and the land.¡¯¡± She sounded out the entire word, slowly.


    I nodded along. the Spring of All Life; I remember that¡­ vaguely. The place where it was on the magically projected map had two stacked blocks of four glyphs labeling it.


    ¡°And, Issa?¡± Phaeliisthia tilted her head, horns gleaming.


    I perked up again. ¡°Yes, Tutor Phaeliisthia?¡±


    ¡°What are these two glyphs?¡± Phaeliisthia pointed to a pair of glyphs above a triangular mark near the ocean.


    ¡°They say ¡®Uzh.¡¯¡±


    Phaeliisthia sighed. ¡°Not what they say; that is more than obvious from context. What are the individual glyphs?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I studied them. ¡°Uh, ¡®U¡¯ and ¡®Zh,¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡± Phaeliisthia beamed. ¡°They are very broad, basic, conceptual glyphs and among the first any child who is walking or slithering the path to literacy must learn. What do they mean individually?¡±


    Uh-oh. I stammered. ¡°Uh, well, ¡®U¡¯ is below, but not like ¡®below¡¯ below? And ¡®Zh¡¯ means¡­ also below? But, like actually ¡®below¡¯ below, like ¡®under¡¯ below?¡±


    Phaeliisthia heaved a sigh and Ssiina¡¯s hand shot up. ¡°Yes, Ssiina?¡±


    My sister lifted herself tall and straight. ¡°¡¯U¡¯ means foundation, often conceptual. ¡®Zh¡¯ is more complex, and can mean both literally under or below, but can also mean an ending or terminus.¡±


    ¡°¡­Correct!¡± Phaeliisthia announced after a dramatic pause.


    I still don¡¯t quite get it.


    ¡°What then, does ¡®Uzh¡¯ as a term mean? Anyone may answer.¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s hand shot up and she was called on. ¡°Uzh means the base of the foundation, right? A terminus for the Hssyri river?¡±


    Our tutor¡¯s smile stretched across enough of her face to almost rival a lamia, and she clapped several times. ¡°Well done, Kyrae. That is correct¡ªboth are correct interpretations, actually. Uzh is both the name for this city, and the concept of a foundation¡¯s furthest extent: where the Hssyri river, most holy of waters and life-giver of our home, meets the ocean. Now, I will resume the history lesson soon, but I wish to give a simpler question for only Issa this time.¡±


    One of Phaeliisthia¡¯s gold-taloned fingers stretched across the map and pointed to another pair of glyphs squarely in the Hssyri River, just downstream and northeast of Ess¡¯Sylantziis. ¡°What are these two glyphs and what are their definitions?¡±


    I gulped. ¡°Hsss¡ªis the position important?¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Would it matter if it was upstream or downstream?¡±


    ¡°Only if it were to be at the very beginning or very end.¡±


    I nodded. Okay, two glyphs: just two glyphs and I know the name. My mind whirled, skating through words and trying to pick them apart. The feeling was like trying to pull a single seed apart to find two seeds. Hssyri. Hssen. Ussyri. U.


    ¡°I got it!¡± I announced, then clapped a hand over my mouth when I realized I said that part out loud.


    ¡°Tell the class then, dear?¡± Phaeliisthia asked sweetly.


    I hissed in another breath. ¡°The glyphs are ¡®H¡¯ and ¡°Ssyri.¡¯ ¡®H¡¯ means above, or the top and ¡®Ssyri¡¯ means holy, right?¡±


    ¡°Marvelously done, Issa!¡± Phaeliisthia crooned. ¡°You have the literacy of a young ussen child. More specifically, ¡®H¡¯ more closely means pinnacle, but I¡¯ll accept your answer considering that it would be unfair to expect such accuracy or vocabulary from you at this point.¡±


    I winced.


    Phaeliisthia chuckled. ¡°I mean that as a compliment, dear. Going from your initial reading level to answering this question in a single day shows that you are actually focused on learning the material. I do so love when my time isn¡¯t wasted.¡±


    ¡°Now,¡± she continued, ¡°A little more geography and then back to the history lesson. To the south of the Emerald Mountains, which separate the watersheds of the Hssyri and Ean rivers, lie the Ean river, the southern jungle, and eventually drier forest and the Sekalln mountains again.


    ¡°Elves originated from the Isle of Nythyr, which is not shown. They were present to the south during Jaezotl¡¯s ascension, but had not penetrated deep into the northern jungle. Most of their population was in the drier forests and savannahs of the south and east.


    ¡°As time moved on, this population shifted northward and encountered the lamia. Relations were not entirely peaceful, although both elves and lamia were made of multitudinous factions. To greatly simplify: over time, the lamia proved more successful in the region, and after the individual unification of both lamia and elves, the last king of the elves granted his kingdom to the lamia rather than see it fracture upon his death.


    ¡°I will not go into the details of elven religion today, as I believe that to be outside the scope of today¡¯s topic. But, understand that the elves had and have¡ª¡± Phaeliisthia threw a glance at Ussyri Noksi who was still coiled quietly in place. ¡°¡ªfive major deities: three for the land around them and two for the cycle of life and death. I think a good exercise for next time would be to compare the two faiths.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Ussyri Noksi rumbled.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Phaeliisthia gave a single, sharp nod. ¡°And with that out of the way, why don¡¯t we spend some time covering the details of both the founding ceremony, the history of Ess¡¯Sylantziis, and the major events of the early empire.¡±


    Already, my head hurt. This is going to be a long day.

 Chapter 21: Sisters Vow

    I assumed six hours of sleep per night to be a lot. In a life where several days could be spent doing little to nothing, it would have been.


    I quickly found that it wasn¡¯t enough. Phaeliisthia¡¯s teaching schedule was nonstop, even for this first week. Glyphs in the morning, history in the evening, and etiquette at every mealtime¡ªwe never truly stopped. For Ssiina and Kyrae, they also had sigil training while I had to practice even more glyphs. Not only did we have to fit all that into our day, but between lessons and meals, our tutor put us through intensive stretches and sent us on journeys around and through the fantastical garden.


    Around every corner of Phaeliisthia¡¯s sprawling estate, there seemed to be some nook or another, isolated and tranquil if not for the three of us tramping and slithering about. I longed to spend time in the lush garden, ideally with my sisters. Because of me, the garden journeys turned into races, to the dismay of the others and Phaeliisthia¡¯s smug satisfaction.


    Over the week, Phaeliisthia had become more¡­ approachable. Nothing about her demeanor had really changed, but I felt like I could actually ask her questions now. I¡¯d approached her about glyphs I was struggling with at the end of the day¡¯s schedule once and she¡¯d actually taken me aside to help. Sure, she complained and groused about losing valuable personal time, but she¡¯d kept a sort of hidden smile on her face all the while.


    Rather quickly, Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate was starting to feel like a place I could call home, if only for a while. Exhaustion started to set in fast, though, and the first day off couldn¡¯t approach quickly enough. Lamia tended to sleep long hours at one time, but less often than elves or whatever Phaeliisthia was. I¡¯d underestimated this regular schedule. On top of that, Zinniz or another servant was always watching so long as we were outside our rooms, paying particular attention to the hallway connecting our doors.


    That meant we would get seen trying to sneak into each other¡¯s rooms. And after the first day, I didn¡¯t dare use my shadow powers to move to Kyrae or Ssiina¡¯s room, even though they practically itched to be used¡ªlike a bad shed.


    After a long, grueling day before our day off at the end of the first week, I slithered up to my room with the others in tow. I felt both a bone-deep exhaustion and a warm satisfaction. We¡¯d surely get in trouble for all trying to sleep in a pile, but I didn¡¯t think any of us cared. Even Ssiina, for all her blustering talk of ¡°knowing everything¡± already, had begrudgingly admitted that, outside of basic glyphs, a lot of what we covered was at least from a different perspective.


    In six days, I had learned more glyphs than the entire rest of my life. I could even write some of them! Knowing ¡°Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir¡± and being able to write it out was my goal for now, and it felt close. Moreover, while we¡¯d only thus far skimmed the prehistory and early history of the empire, we would soon arrive at the relevant history of my new-old family.


    The only thing I actually disliked had been the etiquette lessons. Disliked? No, hated would be accurate. Frankly, I didn¡¯t see the point in all of it. Worse still, Phaeliisthia agreed!


    And when I asked why we were learning them then, she shrugged and didn¡¯t tell me! She also hadn¡¯t told us what she was! Said it¡¯d be a fun surprise, or that there¡¯d be a reward for guessing. Hsssss!


    ***


    I awoke not alone, but in a tangle of limbs and tails. Warm. Halfway into untangling myself to a bevy of groans and complaints, I realized something critically important: today was our day free of schedules.


    Immediately, I curled back up and drifted off again. Kyrae feels¡­ softer than I remember. By the time my sisters dragged me out of the room, through a wonderful morning meal I was too sleepy to appreciate fully, and into the warm sun, it was already midday.


    I yawned and stretched.


    Ssiina giggled. ¡°There¡¯s something in your teeth, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can believe that.¡± I closed my mouth with a snap. ¡°How¡¯d I do at breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Do you not remember?¡± Kyrae stretched skyward. ¡°You ate three plates!¡±


    I barely held in another yawn at my sister¡¯s display, but I did stretch myself out along the warm paving stones. ¡°No, I meant, like, etiquette ¡®n stuff.¡±


    ¡°Abysmal,¡± Ssiina answered slyly. ¡°With how little you chewed your food, I¡¯m surprised enough of something touched your teeth long enough to get stuck there.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I was half-asleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± My hssen-raised sister smiled. ¡°You have been getting better.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a week, too, Issa,¡± Kyrae added.


    I pouted. ¡°Yeah, but Phaeliisthia always glares at me during mealtimes.¡±


    Ssiina grew a smile across her whole face. ¡°I don¡¯t get why she does that either. I like my appetite, so I tend to look away.¡±


    ¡°Go shed a scale, Ssiina,¡± I jabbed halfheartedly. ¡°Can I go back to sleep?¡±


    ¡°And waste the whole day!?¡± Kyrae interjected, dancing between a pouting Ssiina and myself.


    ¡°S¡¯not a waste if I need the sleep.¡±


    ¡°If you sleep in this late now, it¡¯ll be harder than usual to get up tomorrow.¡±


    I waved a hand. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it tomorrow.¡±


    Kyrae caught my hand on the way back up. ¡°Nuh uh! All three of us are gonna go exploring today! I want to find a secret place in the garden. Somewhere special, that even Phaeliisthia might not go often.¡±


    ¡°What about a place she doesn¡¯t know about at all?¡± Ssiina¡¯s intrigued tone betrayed me again. ¡°Phaeliisthia¡¯s garden seems like it covers the whole island¡ªit might even be bigger than the Emerald Palace¡¯s main garden! Surely she cannot know every tree and bush.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Issa!¡± Kyrae pleaded, shaking my entire arm up and down. ¡°I know you want to.¡±


    ¡°Hssstired though,¡± I muttered. Kyrae¡¯s idea does sound fun though.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a no!¡±


    ¡°Surely this will be fun, Sister!¡±


    I rubbed my eyes and yawned again. ¡°¡­Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I started slithering in a direction, and Kyrae pulled me in another. The motion helped wake me up, and by the time we crossed the plaza, I was moving wholly on my own.


    ¡°Why do you think they let us sleep together last night?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Perhaps they weren¡¯t checking?¡± Ssiina offered.


    Kyrae shook her head. ¡°No way they weren¡¯t. Maybe we¡¯re okay to share a room if we don¡¯t need to be up in the morning for lessons?¡±


    I truly expected Phaeliisthia to answer, suddenly appearing from behind a tree or column. Instead, birdsong and a rustling of leaves in the wind filled the silence.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably it,¡± I answered after we¡¯d entered the tree line, guilty for causing the silence. ¡°So what kind of place are we looking for? I want someplace bright!¡±


    ¡°I would like somewhere with moving water¡ªI¡¯ve always found the sound calming, and there¡¯s much to be said about water in the air and shining scales. What about practicing with your shadows, though, Issa?¡±


    I swallowed suddenly. ¡°Well, uh, I do want to do that. But later.¡±


    Ssiina gave me a sidelong glance but didn¡¯t pry. ¡°What about you, Sister Kyrae?¡±


    Kyrae held a hand to her chin, feeling the smoothness there, although a hint of stubble persisted. Herbs were limited in what they could do, my newbloom sister had said¡ªand it was too early for magic¡ªbut apparently Zinniz was very skilled with a razor. She took a while to answer as we drifted to the edges of the path, toward rushing water and thicker plants.


    ¡°I¡¯d like someplace cozy. A nice, comfortable spot out of rain or wind. Dry, bright, and¡­ cozy.¡± She repeated the last word.


    I squeezed her hand. ¡°Someplace nice to coil up in!¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°Or join someone who¡¯s coiled up. Or maybe just curl up in. Sit down and watch the water or the wind in the trees or the birds or something.¡±


    ¡°That sounds lovely!¡± Ssiina clapped. ¡°Under the roots of a tree, perhaps?¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    I shuddered involuntarily, the fresh memory of a week ago coming back. ¡°I¡­ maybe. It needs to be bright.¡±


    ¡°And dry,¡± Kyrae added.


    ¡°So roots are a maybe then? Perhaps we look for water first, as that is the most limiting condition, provided we don¡¯t venture off the island.¡±


    ¡°Off the island, huh.¡± I thought about the endless water of the mangroves outside the city. ¡°Do you think Phaeliisthia has a wall around the estate? Maybe a magic wall?¡±


    Ssiina furrowed her brow. ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything like that coming in.¡±


    ¡°We were invited in.¡± Kyrae¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Do you want to try to find the edge?¡±


    I looked around again for Phaeliisthia. Adventure called. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± I threw a fist into the air.


    Ssiina copied the gesture awkwardly. ¡°I am also in!¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Just say ¡®I¡¯m in.¡¯ If you say it all formal-like, you¡¯ll give yourself away.¡±


    My hssen-raised sister made a face. ¡°I¡¯m in. Hmmm. It¡¯s not so awkward.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s awkward, sister,¡± Kyrae said smugly.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Ssiina huffed, but there was a brightness in her eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and the others followed suit.


    We continued on along the path until we heard moving water¡ªaway from the entrance river. Sharing a glance, we left the neatly-made route and headed into the wild, tangled depths of Phaeliisthia¡¯s garden.


    The moment we stepped into the jungle, the undergrowth seemed to close around us. Dense, vibrant leaves skated along my scales. Wet from the recent rain, others slapped against my arms and head as I pushed through, making a path for the others.


    Lowering my body, I was able to get under a particularly thick bush, although Ssiina complained behind me. Coming up the other side, I forced my head through a literal wall of tiny white blossoms, their thin vines sliding above or below my body.


    Once through, I gasped. Ahead was a vale full of small white flowers. The groundcover that bore them spread and wound its way around and up the trunks of nearby trees as well, creating an entire unbroken room of soft white petals.


    Ssiina bumped onto the back of me, and yanked my tail.


    I hissed. ¡°Hey!¡±


    Ssiina hissed right back. ¡°My face is in a bush¡ªmove it!¡±


    Grumbling, I slid into the vale, the sensation of flowers on my under-scales almost ticklish. Behind me, I heard Ssiina gasp. Kyrae pulled herself in after our other sister, hair full of leaves, and fell silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± my newbloom sister whispered.


    ¡°It is,¡± I agreed. ¡°But there¡¯s no place to coil that isn¡¯t on flowers.¡±


    Ssiina hummed. ¡°I was not going to say anything, but it isn¡¯t next to water, either. And it¡¯s close to the path.¡±


    Kyrae looked up at the small blue hole of open sky above. ¡°There¡¯s no real place out of rain, either. Let¡¯s keep looking!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I nodded excitedly, one loose fang poking down from my smile.


    Ssiina giggled at the sight, and I poked the offending tooth, getting it to retract back up. In response to being poked, muscles I never used twitched, and a small, shining droplet escaped the tip of my fang.


    I stared down at it, pearlescent on the tip of my finger.


    ¡°Everything alright, Issa?¡± Kyrae inclined her head and walked over to me, carefully putting her feet only where I¡¯d already smashed all the flowers down.


    ¡°Venom,¡± I responded. ¡°I think I might be making venom now.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t already?¡± Ssiina asked. ¡°You¡¯re plenty old enough.¡±


    I nodded absentmindedly. ¡°Well, yeah, I guess. But I never had enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Food,¡± Kyrae finished.


    Ssiina¡¯s face burned and she looked away. ¡°Never again, Sister.¡±


    I balled my hand into a fist, the droplet of my venom at the center. ¡°Never again, Sister.¡± I looked up at her and Kyrae with blurry eyes.


    Between this and being ra¡¯zhii and my chest and¡­ I¡¯m happy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find a place to talk more¡ªI¡¯m crushing flowers right now.¡± I looked away, hiding my smile and the quick poke I gave to my still-sore and swelling chest.


    I¡¯m happy.


    Without any other words, the trio of us left the flower clearing, gently pushing through into the garden depths in the direction of where we heard water. The jungle on the other side was less dense; a taller canopy filtered the midday brightness into shades of green and red.


    The land dipped, creating a small valley for us to follow. The sound of running water echoed around us, and I took the lead again in searching for it. After only a moment of hesitation, I scratched the itch of using my powers. Gently, as I could, I sensed through the shadows. I almost felt like I could see, but the chill sensation reminded me to limit my senses to distant, indistinct vagueness.


    Control.


    Phaeliisthia hadn¡¯t taught me a single scale of anything about my powers, but I had a good idea how to keep safe. Just don¡¯t let the cold in.


    The sound of water was¡­ off when I sensed it through my shadows. Farther away than we thought, and to one side. The sound was echoing up the valley we were at the top of. How big is this island?


    ¡°Issa?¡± Kyrae asked. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Shhhh,¡± I whispered, giving myself more time to find the water. ¡°Down and to¡­ that way.¡± I pointed my arm in the direction I felt, blackness from my own shadow curling icily around the limb. When the cold started to seep into my skin, I cut my power off, struggling for a moment before the shadows pulled away.


    Kyrae clutched my other arm, hard.


    ¡°Sister?¡± Ssiina asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I turned around with a smile.


    Kyrae narrowed her green eyes at my own, then sighed in relief. ¡°Not totally black.¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± I asserted with a smile. ¡°And now I know the water¡¯s that way!¡±


    Ssiina followed my outstretched finger. ¡°That way? But the sound¡¯s coming from down the valley.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s echoing,¡± I replied smugly. ¡°And it¡¯s also farther away than we think.¡±


    ¡°How far?¡± Kyrae asked instantly.


    I deflated. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Not too far I hope?¡±


    Kyrae gave me a quick hug. ¡°We wanted to see the end of the island anyway, Sis!¡±


    I hugged her back, and Ssiina joined in for a moment before we broke off and kept walking. Soon, a small stream started in the crook of the valley and we followed it. After what felt like at least as much distance as it took to get to the estate by aazh and tail, the valley flattened out.


    The sound of water was now a roar. Through the trees ahead, was a bright spot of daylight, scattering itself along the entire horizon line in patches and gaps.


    ¡°An edge to the garden?¡± Ssiina asked, darting ahead.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Kyrae sprinted after her. ¡°It sounds like a waterfall.¡±


    I passed both of them. ¡°Then I¡¯m gonna be the first to see it!¡±


    Laughing and giggling, we raced through the last of the garden toward the bright edge and roaring water. Ahead, I saw black rocks with water spray arcing above them, droplets catching the light. A large, languid pool had formed right before the falls, and I almost slid in to swim the rest of the way.


    Around the pool, the dirt gave way to steep rock that rose up on all sides, covered in flowing, flowering vines. A few gnarled trees and venerable shrubs clung to the edges of the pool, and soft, pale green groundcover coated the thin strip of dirt between rocks and water.


    It was across this green strip that I made my final sprint, Ssiina and Kyrae hot on my tail. A single, immense slab of rock jutted out into the sunlight beyond the trees and I aimed myself straight for it. Beyond the falls and the rock next to them, the ground fell away, and as I drew closer, I could see green below.


    Once my scales touched rock, I pulled my lower body forward, coiled around, and came to a skidding stop. My sisters slithered and ran up next to me. I expected Ssiina to be panting, but she was all smiles while she fixed her mussed black hair.


    She was, however, breathing a little heavily. We all were.


    I faced them with a wide smile, loose fang down yet again. Behind them was a picturesque scene: a stream burbling into a placid pool that terminated in a waterfall over rocks. Stone cliffs ringed the glade in on three sides, topped with dense foliage. Trees with thick, gnarled roots clung to the rock faces, and vines flowed like water toward the pool.


    Near this jutting rock, a particularly large tree shielded a pool-facing alcove in the rock from my sight, aside from a small natural window in the wood that let me see into the space.


    Little of the grove was in bloom aside from the vines, but the trees all had vibrant, emerald-like leaves that contrasted with the white-green of the groundcover and the deep blue-black of the gravel-bottomed pond.


    Behind me, however, was the real view. Walking carefully, Kyrae came up beside me and nudged my shoulder around. When I turned, I saw immediately that we had found the edge of the island.


    The falls tumbled down about twice the height of the estate, into treetops of the dense, stubby mangroves below. A ribbon of water, some channel of the Hssyri no doubt, twinkled in the afternoon light as it wound lazily by in the distance. A smaller stream from the waterfall persisted off in that direction for a while before being swallowed up by the trees.


    As we watched, a flock of brightly colored birds took wing from below, flying up and over to disappear into the garden of riotous color behind us.


    Sun, water, and shelter overlooking a gorgeous view.


    ¡°This is it,¡± I whispered reverently.


    Kyrae hugged me with one arm. ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ssiina added.


    For a while longer, we admired the view.


    Until Kyrae tugged my arm away from the edge. ¡°Let¡¯s go back from here¡ªthe wind¡¯s picking up.¡±


    Huh? I hadn¡¯t noticed, but the wind was pushing against my torso, blowing in clouds from the direction of the ocean. Ssiina and I weren¡¯t bothered, but Kyrae probably risked being bowled over without a lamia-like lower body to ground her.


    After a last, longing look, we retreated back into the grove. Kyrae led us to the alcove. A few feelers of vine tried across the lightly shaded rock, but gave way quickly to cool stone. As soon as I was inside, the wind cut off, whistling faintly through the window-like hole.


    Shallow enough not to form deep shadow, the alcove was comfortable and sheltered. There was space for all of us¡ªbut not a whole lot to spare. Sire Tyaniis would probably fit comfortably into here by herself.


    Once we¡¯d all settled in, Kyrae posed a question: ¡°What do we want to do? Here, sure, but also after. I¡¯m sure the Emerald Palace is wonderful, but will we want to stay there forever?¡±


    Ssiina hummed thoughtfully, and I looked out the window in the roots, over the river and to the cloudy beyond. What do I want to do?


    ¡°Control my powers,¡± I found myself voicing my thoughts aloud. ¡°But, after that? I¡­ I think I want to see the empire, maybe beyond. Even just here in Uzh is different, magical. What other wonders are out there?¡± I really didn¡¯t think I could stay in one place.


    ¡°I want to see the cities of the world,¡± Ssiina answered. ¡°I want to see how people live and grow. But natural beauty like this is wonderful as well.¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°I¡­ want both, I think. I want to see the people and the land and how different they might be¡ªexperience it and get to know it. If I can, I want to start in the elven part of the empire¡ªgo see the heritage I¡¯ve never really had.¡±


    I bowed my head and closed my eyes. ¡°I think we should do that. All of us. Get out there and go see the world.¡±


    ¡°I agree, sisters,¡± Ssiina smiled, tears forming at the corners of her eyes.


    Kyrae rolled over to both of us and wrapped her two lamia sisters in a hug. ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s all go together when we can. For now, let¡¯s grow together and get strong so we can protect each other!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I hugged my elf sister back, my tail wrapping with Ssiina¡¯s in a loving embrace.


    Ssiina jolted suddenly ¡°We should make a vow!¡±


    ¡°¡°A vow?¡±¡± Kyrae and I both looked at our third sister.


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°A vow. A promise, but stronger! Like this: I, Ssiina Ssyri¡¯Jiilits, vow to protect my sisters and see the world with them!¡±


    I giggled. ¡°I, Issa Ssyri¡¯Jiilits, vow to protect my sisters¡ªand our sire too¡ªand see the world with my sisters!¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s eyes glittered. Her first attempt at words tumbled into a cough, but she took a deep breath. ¡°I, Kyrae¡­¡± she took another deep breath. ¡°I, Kyrae Ssyri¡¯Jiilits, vow to protect my sisters and to see the wonders of all the corners of the world!¡±


    Ssiina pulled us all into an even tighter hug, giggling. ¡°So we vow, so it shall be!¡±


    Our hssen-raised sister¡¯s laughter was infectious, and soon all of us joined in. In this moment, surrounded by family, and natural beauty, I felt truly happy for the first time in¡­


    Well, ever.


    I think I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow¡¯s lessons!

 Chapter 22: Control pt. 1

    We stayed in the secret glade until the sun started to dip across the sky, falling to one side of the waterfall. Orange started to tinge the light falling across the mangroves below, giving a surreal floating feeling to the waterfall and the cliff edge of the island.


    Unfortunately, as we slid from the glade back up into the dense garden, we quickly came to an unfortunate conclusion:


    ¡°I think we¡¯re lost,¡± Kyrae said.


    I looked up at the shade-shifting light of late afternoon that barely managed to push past the trees and bit back a curse. Even with hesitant use of my powers, I couldn¡¯t find the path. Water was easy to follow¡ªa single sound in a sea of chaotic shadows. Now, however, I couldn¡¯t figure out where to go to get home without risking overuse of my curse. Worse still, Ssiina, despite her claims to the contrary, was entirely useless at navigating what was essentially a very pretty, yet wild jungle.


    ¡°I can still¡­¡± Ssiina¡¯s enthusiasm wilted under our elf sister¡¯s glare. ¡°I think you might be right, Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°If we can get somewhere with less shadow, I might be able to do something,¡± I added, trying to help.


    ¡°And risk your curse?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, that was I won¡¯t risk it. There¡¯s too much right now, and a path¡¯s not easy to find compared to a big waterfall.¡±


    Kyrae glanced again up at the canopy. ¡°The shadows are only going to get longer, Issa.¡±


    Ssiina pulled up around all of us, sliding over me. ¡°So we¡¯re just lost then?¡±


    I shifted my lower body out from under hers and coiled up, raising myself a little. ¡°No way! We¡¯ll just pick a direction and go! I still kinda know what way our secret spot is from here, so we just go into the island from there, right?¡±


    Kyrae curled a hand around her chin. ¡°What if the estate¡¯s not in the center, or we get the direction a little off?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± I asked as nicely as I could. ¡°The longer we go, the stronger but less controllable my powers get.¡±


    My elf sister sighed. ¡°I guess not.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just going to pick a direction and walk in it?¡± Ssiina balked. ¡°I¡­ I guess I don¡¯t have a better idea either.¡±


    I took a big breath. ¡°Alright then! It¡¯s decided! We go¡­ thataway!¡± I pointed to the best direction I figured based on the hill and water sounds.


    By the time the orange had deepened to red, I realized I¡¯d chosen wrong. Worse yet, we seemed to be in a different part of the garden. The small, damp clearing we found ourselves in was dotted with red, torso-sized flowers the shape of upturned cups and crisscrossed with vines. The flowers smelled really gross, and the thick vines were uncomfortable to slide over.


    ¡°Issa,¡± Kyrae started.


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped.


    My elf sister just sighed.


    ¡°Issa, Sister, do you maybe think this isn¡¯t the right way?¡±


    I glanced at Ssiina and a pouting Kyrae. ¡°You¡­ fine. Fine! What now?¡±


    The three of us stopped and looked around, Ssiina holding a hand over her nose and mouth as the smell really started to hit us. It smells like rotting meat, overlaid with the sickly sweetness of rotting fruit.


    ¡°Do you think Phaeliisthia knows where we are?¡± Kyrae asked softly.


    ¡°I ssscertainly hope not!¡± Ssiina replied, her voice muffled by her hand. As soon as her tongue pulled back into her mouth, she almost retched.


    ¡°Maybe?¡± I shrugged. ¡°If she can do anything like what I can do with shadows, she might have an idea. I think we also might¡¯ve missed dinner.¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s stomach responded by growling. ¡°Well that¡¯s just¡­ actually, I shouldn¡¯t get mad. One meal is nothing, really.¡±


    Ssiina glared at us and balled her fists. ¡°No! I promised you two would never go hungry and I will not allow even so much as a single missed meal!


    ¡°Ssiina¡­¡± Kyrae said softly, trailing off even as she hugged our hssen-raised sister.


    ¡°Thanks, Ssiina.¡± I joined in the hug with Kyrae, but pulled apart quickly. ¡°But it¡¯s fine, really. We know you¡¯re not gonna let us starve, and it¡¯s our fault if we miss dinner. I¡¯m not that hungry, even!¡± I shrugged and pulled my tail a little closer. ¡°But maybe we can try calling for Phaeliisthia. Can either of you make a magic signal?¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss Kyrae¡¯s loud whisper of ¡°that¡¯s because you ate more weight than my leg.¡± She followed the jibe by saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can¡ªall I¡¯ve learned so far is theory.¡±


    Ssiina shook her head again. ¡°I can still only do this much, even if I¡¯m better at it.¡± She traced a quick sigil in the air, and a tiny, orange flame lit up at the tip of her outstretched finger.


    ¡°Do you think we could just try shouting for¡ª¡±


    I was cut off by an ear-piercing screech that made all of us jump. Across the clearing, the massive flowers had pulled their red petals closed and were vibrating intensely. Underneath my tail, the thick vines crisscrossing the ground began to writhe and snap.


    ¡°Run!¡± Kyrae shouted.


    Eyes wide, the three of us dashed from the clearing. A vine wrapped around Kyrae¡¯s leg, but Ssiina and I pulled her free, the elf more or less riding on Ssiina¡¯s undulating tail as we dashed uphill away from the screeching flowers.


    We ran long past when we needed to, only coming to a stop when the screeching behind us warbled to a shuddering halt. I pulled the shadows I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d called up away from my body while Kyrae climbed shakily to her feet.


    Ssiina coughed. ¡°W-what was that!¡±


    ¡°The colloquial name would be ¡®greater decay bloom,¡¯ and it is native to the swamps found around the midpoint of the Greatriver¡¯s watershed,¡± a familiar, melodic voice answered. Phaeliisthia stepped out of an orb of glowing gold sigils to alight on the ground in front of us. ¡°You may also know that river by the name Ean. The blooms do not prey on animals your size, but they are also terribly afraid of fire.¡±


    We all jumped, staring in stunned silence as our tutor took the last few steps to face us, her face wearing its typical smug smirk.


    ¡°Is there anything else like that in your garden, Tutor Phaeliisthia?¡± I asked, the question far from the top of the list of things I wanted to say. But it was what came out into the awkward silence.


    Phaeliisthia chuckled. ¡°A curious mind is never without excitement. Discover for yourselves, though if you do find where my ylodi tree has run off to on your journeys, I¡¯d appreciate knowing. If you can see it, it¡¯s mostly purple, and its fruit should be in season soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± I nodded once then stopped abruptly. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat do you mean run¡ª"


    ¡°Were you watching us?¡± Ssiina snapped suddenly cutting me off.


    Phaeliisthia granted me only a smirk and a subtle shrug before she turned toward Ssiina. ¡°Me? Goodness, no. Although I was worried when you did not return for dinner. Nok-Nok is especially concerned as she is leaving on the morrow. Regrettably, your absence was not enough currency to buy her continued presence.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you get here so fast?¡± I asked.


    Phaeliisthia laughed. ¡°Magic, dear.¡±


    ¡°But how did you know?¡± Kyrae interjected.


    Our tutor snapped her talons. ¡°An excellent question. Do any of you have a guess as to how?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Something like Issa¡¯s magic!¡± Ssiina blurted out, her hand up.


    ¡°I had hoped to gather everyone¡¯s answer, Ssiina,¡± Phaeliisthia sighed. ¡°Issa, Kyrae?¡±


    ¡°A sigil array around the island?¡± Kyrae guessed.


    ¡°What Ssiina said.¡± I glared at my hssen-raised sister, who lowered her gaze a little. ¡°My powers let me sense through shadows if I focus on an area. Was it something like that?¡±


    ¡°Not quite! None of you are wholly right, but I will admit you¡¯re on the right path.¡±


    Kyrae crossed her arms. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s the answer then?¡±


    Phaeliisthia placed a hand over her chest. ¡°I cannot simply divulge the secrets of how I protect my estate!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not gonna tells us?¡± I ventured, a little frustrated.


    The laugh I got in response made my blush. ¡°I never said that! I said I cannot simply divulge such secrets. Tomorrow the three of you will receive a special lesson. Let us all hope, for my sake, that you paid attention to Ussyri Noksi¡¯s teachings.¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± I raised my hand, ¡°I¡¯m still learning glyphs only, not sigils.¡±


    Phaeliisthia placed two fingers over her lips. ¡°Hmmm. That is unfortunate: I suppose you¡¯ll just have to learn from your sisters. Now!¡± She clapped her hands loud and fast enough that we all startled. ¡°Who wants dinner and a bath!¡±


    Sheepishly, we all nodded.


    ¡°Wonderful! Follow me!¡± Phaeliisthia whirled and started off through her garden. I couldn¡¯t really see why, but the plants didn¡¯t seem to really get in her way at all.


    Ssiina, Kyrae, and I shared a glance. After a moment, I felt a smile snake its way across my entire face. Something special had happened today, and the sound of sliding scales and crunching leaves as we followed after Phaeliisthia remained almost reverently unbroken.


    When the columns and manor themselves came into view, we saw another familiar figure coiled in prayer. Ussyri Noksi Kosseti stirred as we approached, and the blue-black-scaled lamia drew her head up, her twin braids falling neatly to either side.


    ¡°I am relieved to see you three are in good spirits,¡± she smiled, blue eyes shining.


    Cast by evening light, her appearance was regal, and for a moment, I recalled the near-terror of our first meeting. These days, her presence was significantly less intimidating; have I just gotten used to her?


    Or, I looked up at Phaeliisthia, have my standards changed?


    ¡°Good spirits?¡± The vastly scarier, horned woman scoffed. ¡°These three were, at worst, mildly frightened by a minor incident. I did not have to pull them by the tail from a mud pit or rescue them from¡ªnot just any tree¡ªthe same tree three days in a row.¡±


    Without even the aid of Phaeliisthia¡¯s nickname, Ussyri Noksi deflated, relaxing. ¡°I am glad all is well, then. I will report our progress to Hssen Tyaniis upon my return.¡±


    Return? Oh, right!


    ¡°Do you leave tomorrow?¡± Ssiina asked.


    Ussyri Noksi nodded. ¡°I leave at dawn, as per my arrangement with Phael.¡±


    Phaeliisthia grumbled. ¡°At least you will stay longer than our precise agree-upon duration this time, Nok-Nok.¡±


    Ussyri Noksi gave an amused smirk. ¡°This time, I have students to give a proper goodbye to, and I also could not charter a ship until after breakfast. What a pity.¡±


    ¡°I should exclude you from our morning meal for thinking to leave our darling students early!¡± Phaeliisthia teased. ¡°But I will not.¡±


    Noksi hissed a quick laugh, turning to face the three of us. ¡°If you three do not mind, do you have energy for one last, quick lesson before I return to Ess¡¯Sylantziis? I would like to at least leave Issa with some advice.¡±


    Mid-nod, I yawned.


    ¡°Perhaps another time, then,¡± Ussyri Noksi replied. ¡°I do not wish to strain a tired mind.¡± She waited for me to finish yawning, the pressure of her blue eyes driving my sisters to silence. ¡°I will, however, say this. Issa: Your curse is a tie to a being of immense power who does not dwell, truly, on the mortal world. Be they god or not, you must carry confidence and surety as your tools and give faith to none but Jaezotl. For the being tied to you will take your all and return you upon nothing.¡±


    A shiver ran down my spine. Shadows at the fringes of my sense contorted and buzzed unpleasantly. I remembered the alley. I remembered the slide and the presence in the void of my once-dreamless sleep.


    And so, I bobbed my head, saying softly, ¡°I know.¡±


    Ussyri Noksi stared at me but a moment longer. ¡°May your scales shield you, and your fangs strike true, Hssen Issa Ssyri¡¯Jiilits.¡±


    My eyes went wide. I¡¯d learned just the day prior what that saying, something I¡¯d heard between ssyri¡¯ssen a hundred times before, meant. The words were a simple wish for wellness, but they were only given to equals or higher.


    At the implication, my breath and my words both caught in my throat.


    Ssiina, however, had a response ready. ¡°And to you as well, Ussyri Noksi Kosseti, from both my sisters and myself.¡±


    The ussyri nodded her head.


    Phaeliisthia took the serene moment as a chance to step between us. ¡°Do you have any other pressing concerns?¡± she addressed the crowd.


    A twinge of anger passed through me, but I let it go at Phaeliisthia¡¯s next words.


    ¡°I have a grand dinner planned for tonight,¡± she said merrily, ¡°and we should be able to share any other words we desire over food and drink, no?¡±


    ***


    My sisters and I ended our day off much the way it had started: in a pile in my room. Unfortunately, this time, we were awoken by a strong knock and the stern voice of Zinniz on the other side shouting for us to wake up.


    While Ssiina struggled to shake off her sleep, Kyrae and I were wide awake in an instant. I panicked when I realized I was tangled and couldn¡¯t bolt. Kyrae searched around for something to throw.


    But there was no angry tanir. No one coming the chase us out from our hiding hole. There were only warm bodies and smooth fabric.


    Once my hearts calmed down enough to hear over the thundering sound in my ears, I caught what Zinniz was saying.


    ¡°¡ªto inform you that you are to remain apart during nights ahead of tutoring. This will be your one and only warning.¡± Zinniz coughed as if to clear his throat. He sounded almost like he was reciting a message. ¡°I am also to tell you that Mistress had not intended to issue a warning, but you were ¡®too cute together to interrupt.¡¯¡±


    Cute? I didn¡¯t mind being called cute.


    ***


    From that abrupt morning, I found myself, against all odds, settling into a routine the following week. Phaeliisthia hadn¡¯t told us yet exactly what the magic around her island was, but we knew that whatever it was, was a combination of her innate magic and her learned sigils. That same magic helped maintain the garden¡¯s lush state.


    The days almost started to run together for the next few weeks, punctuated by days off where Ssiina, Kyrae, and I would roam the garden or spend all day in our secluded spot talking, swimming, or practicing magic.


    The latter was for the two of them only thus far. Ssiina seemed to find familiarity and success with spells that were destructive or subversive. Small illusions of light and sound or bursts of fire, things like that. Kyrae, on the other hand, worked well with spells tailored to the body: healing, strengthening, and potentially¡ªeventually¡ªchanging.


    Phaeliisthia had taken Kyrae aside after she asked about the topic of changing herself. Neither Ssiina nor I knew what was said, but Kyrae came back pale as bleached wood and never talked about it. The most we got was that ¡°such things should only be attempted when mastery is attained.¡±


    As for me? This week, a full month in, was the first week I would be able to work toward controlling and safely using my own powers. Every time I though I knew all the glyphs, Phaeliisthia would dump another set on me. Do I even need to know how to write all this? I get that I¡¯m hssen, but will I really be putting fang to parchment very often?


    Today, however, I didn¡¯t have to learn glyphs. Or history. Or geography.


    No, today Phaeliisthia had taken me aside, alone, to help me with my powers. They itched like crazy from disuse, and it was getting harder to focus. That, eventually had been the reason for this lesson.


    Phaeliisthia made it clear she didn¡¯t think I was ready, and that I wasn¡¯t nearly literate enough. But she had decided to leave my sisters to practice on their own and teach me anyway, though I wasn¡¯t sure why¡ªeven as we walked together into the depths of her garden.


    ¡°Truly, Issa, you astound me,¡± Phaeliisthia droned like a melody stuck on a single note, my name jarring my attention to the fore. ¡°Before today, I could not comprehend a measure so infinitesimally small as your ability to pay attention in your current state. It is not nothing, for you may even be hearing distinct words spoken by my wonderful voice right now. Rather, your attention span occupies a volume so insignificant¡ªyet miraculously present¡ªas to nearly demand I expand my own prodigious lexicon.¡±


    I looked up at Phaeliisthia and blinked like a gecko.


    In response, she rapped her pale knuckles on my forehead. ¡°You need not understand; I am merely waxing pedantic, as many of my age are wont to do. When we arrive in the place I intend to train you, I will speak to you of what I know. There, we will lay the groundwork for your first steps, or slides, into uncharted territory you are wholly unqualified to tread.¡±


    I blinked again and looked at the jungle of the garden around us. The plants in this area were almost entirely hues of purple and red, and the terrain was unusually flat. Ahead of us, however, a squat cliff face loomed. The center was cut open by a yawning black cave, wider than it was high. Points of rock hung from the ceiling like straight-sided fangs, and my powers yearned for the darkness within.


    ¡°¡ªyourself, Issa¡± Phaeliisthia said. ¡°Now is not the time to lose your focus.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Y-yeah, gotcha.¡±


    The golden-horned woman glanced down at me, sidelong. ¡°Were I not a proponent of upending the conventions of speech, I would chastise you for the contravention you will no doubt cause. As it stands, however, the schadenfreude I will feel observing the splash you will make in hssen society far outweighs my limited sense of responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Phaeliisthia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand half of the words you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Issa.¡± Phaeliistha smiled thinly. ¡°I have a distasteful tendency towards pedantry when anxious.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ what does that mean?¡±


    Phaeliisthia sighed. ¡°I am nervous, Issa. Your curse is unknown ground, even for one as learned and experienced as yours truly. A single mistake, however unlikely, could cause truly terrible harm and a lasting stain on my conscience that will never fade.¡±


    I stared again at the cave ahead of us, and took a deep breath. I could feel water dripping within, creatures scuttling blind in the dark, and a roiling sense of bitter cold in the darkness whose origin terrified me.


    ¡°Are you ready, Issa?¡± Phaeliistha asked as we drew to within one tail length of the entrance.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I thought of Ynna¡¯s shop the day my powers got loose, of Nyss¡¯s dead face, and of Kyrae¡¯s frightened, tear-filled eyes. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Good. Hold onto that confidence, and follow me.¡± Phaeliisthia stepped through the threshold, a line of shadow dividing cleanly out from in. She half turned, once inside, her golden, ivory-tipped horns and strange white eyes glowing.


    I hesitated at the line.


    ¡°You will not be alone. If not me today, then your sisters tomorrow.¡± Phaeliisthia extended a taloned hand.


    I reached into the darkness after her and took her proffered hand, slithering into a living, waking void.

 Chapter 23: Control pt. 2

    ¡°Breathe, Issa,¡± Phaeliisthia¡¯s voice floated out of the darkness near me. Her hand, colder than I¡¯d hoped, tethered me. ¡°This place is no special shrine, no altar. Darkness and deep cold dwell here, as do many marvelous beauties.¡±


    I let my held breath hiss out between closed teeth and extended fangs, and realized my eyes had been shut. When I opened them, I saw the cave in shades of gray, a lone passage twisting off into the darkness ahead. Phaeliisthia¡¯s eyes floated near me like twin moons, each cut by lines of pure black. Her horns really glow, I realized.


    ¡°I¡­ am fine,¡± I shuddered as shadows licked at my tail. Their cold threatened comfort, almost familial in my fright.


    ¡°Good. Focus. We will move deeper, to a place where I think you may find true beauty. However, the path will be¡­ uncomfortable in your current state. You must remain confident.¡± Phaeliisthia paused to bend down, her bright eyes a finger¡¯s length from mine. ¡°You do not lack for confidence, do you?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No! I always come up with our plans! Usually!¡± The words felt almost childish, but saying them made me realize something I¡¯d been scared to admit.


    Ever since the night I touched that strange idol¡­ I wasn¡¯t quite the same, was I? I couldn¡¯t place my tail on how that was, but I had an inkling.


    Thinking of my sisters, and of the new life that seemed ever more within reach as I lived it day by day, I pushed back the shadows.


    ¡°Control, Issa,¡± Phaeliisthia interrupted. ¡°Do you truly think you can forever deny such a malignantly persistent force as what you are linked to? Do you think you will never falter?¡±


    The moment my concentration faltered, the shadows began to slide back toward me. In the total darkness, lit only by the distant, searing light of the cave mouth, they were darker still¡ªdense in a cold, absent way.


    ¡°W-what,¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°Control, Issa,¡± Phaeliisthia repeated. ¡°Take the shadows; take control by a scalesbreadth if you must.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re already¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are they?¡±


    Are they?


    Suddenly, I wasn¡¯t so certain. And in the face of my confusion, the shadows struck. A fraction of a fraction of a moment before they reached me, a blinding gold light burned them back, and I screeched, reeling.


    ¡°Try again.¡± Phaeliisthia¡¯s voice was not warm, but hot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡ª¡±


    ¡°You do! Where is your bluster, Issa? Where is the recklessly confident young ra¡¯zhii Kyrae has told me tales of?¡±


    Kyrae! You said you talked with Phael, but did you really just share old embarrassing stories?!


    ¡°Stupid shadow monster,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna let you get the best of me!¡±


    I felt outward again, toward the shadows. This time, I picked a single tendril, then just the tip, waving invisibly in the damp cave air.


    I pulled at it. It obeyed. I pushed it away, I twisted it, and predictably, it did what I willed it. Whatever else was supposed to happen, didn¡¯t.


    What am I missing? What am I doing wrong?


    Is this not control?


    The shadow tendril caressed my cheek and I flinched away from the cold. No. I¡¯m not giving orders, I¡¯m giving suggestions.


    But how can I do any more? It¡¯s not like I control this stupid shadow myself. So how do I take that step?


    Reaching out, I grabbed at the tendril hesitantly. The semi-solid shadow practically purred in my grip even as it sapped the heat from my arm. Shuddering, I pulled away.


    Near me, Phaeliisthia sighed loudly. ¡°Would that your inquisitive nature lent itself toward introspection.¡±


    I glanced over and up at the tall, slender woman. In the darkness, Phaeliisthia glowed like the sun burning through clouds after a summer rain. Startled as I was, my concentration broke completely and the shadow tendril slipped away to rejoin the waiting mass. The darkness didn¡¯t pounce, almost as if it was afraid of Phaeliisthia.


    She extended her hand again, tilting her head and horns to one side. ¡°Are we awake now? Aware and in-tune?¡±


    Her playful voice grated on me. Guarding my tone, I replied as evenly as I could. ¡°I think so?¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to learn?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re doing?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Have you learned anything yet?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then you must not be ready.¡±


    ¡°What kind of logic is¡ª"


    ¡°It isn¡¯t. Tautological would be the term. But I find tautology depressingly correct in this instance. You¡¯re not learning because you¡¯re only interested in the answer.¡±


    ¡°Do you know it?¡± I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Phaeliisthia tutted. ¡°Does who know it, Issa?¡±


    I hissed my breath out through my nose, but adopted a formal tone. ¡°Does Tutor Phaeliisthia know the answer?¡±


    ¡°Much better!¡± Phaeliisthia, despite her cordial tone, kept her eyes solemnly locked to mine and her hand unwavering in its grip.


    I wanted to shout.


    ¡°In fact,¡± Phaeliisthia spoke agonizingly slowly, ¡°I do know the answer.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me already!¡± I hissed angrily.


    Quick as skyfire, Phaeliisthia leaned forward and flicked my head with the back of one golden talon. ¡°Mind your manners, child.¡±


    ¡°Ow! What gives!¡±


    Phaeliisthia flicked me again, harder. She gave me a glare that brokered no dissent.


    I whimpered.


    ¡°What, dear student, would happen if I were to tell you, do you suppose?¡±


    I swallowed before answering. ¡°How am I supposed to know that?¡±


    My ever-frustrating tutor clicked her tongue. ¡°That is what I am trying to get you to understand, Issa.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± I screamed, shadows roiling.


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s hand rose with casual slowness, and an array of blinding runes shot forth. Daylight flooded the cavern, banishing the shadows, and I almost screamed at the burning agony I felt through my connection. Only the powerful woman¡¯s stone-tight grip kept my torso upright.


    ¡°Answer me again, child: What would happen if I were to simply tell you the solution to gaining some measure of control?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d know it, I guess!¡± I shouted again, keeping my eyes squeezed shut. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Precisely! You. Don¡¯t. Know. There. There¡¯s your problem.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± I opened my eyes and glared up at Phaeliisthia, even as the darkness of the cave closed in around us once again.


    My tutor shrugged. ¡°Figure it out!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°How to gain control, Issa.¡±


    Fangs extended past my lips; I felt droplets of venom slide down my chin. With teeth pressed together, I hissed. ¡°How can I do that? What can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I can tell you that you must come to understand both why I cannot tell you and how you can gain control. That is the only hint I can give you. Think on it, and let us move from this place. Where I wanted to show you is deeper inside.¡±


    I planted myself, unwilling to play along with Phaeliisthia¡¯s dumb games. She didn¡¯t give me a choice, and, as if I weighed nothing, dragged me by the arm until I was sliding along deeper into the tunnel. Dark rocks drifted past, outlining turns and twists and dips, and I sulked until a blue-green glow lit the jagged ceiling above me.


    Wriggling in the horned woman¡¯s grip, I tried to turn to see, my lower body spinning against damp stone.


    ¡°Would you care to move on your own now, Issa?¡± Phaeliisthia¡¯s voice had an edge to it that made me stop in fear. ¡°You are trying my patience, child, and I will not compromise your growth and learning because of a tantrum. Am I understood?¡±


    I gulped. ¡°Yes Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She pulled me upright. ¡°Look.¡±


    Blinking, I looked at the scene in front of me. The cave tunnel widened into a large room. Translucent blue rocks with regular, flat sides pulsed slowly, filling the room with blue light. Thick clumps of moss and strange knotted vines dotted the rocky walls, their own faint glow adding to the color I first saw. Motes of golden light drifted down from them to alight in the boughs of small, gnarled trees. Their large blue leaves clustered at the ends of tortured branches, a single fat bud between each cluster.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Sloping toward the center was a well-kept pathway, ending by a small pool at the foot of a much larger tree. This tree had another blue rock in its roots, the wood penetrating chaotic patterns into the translucent stone, distorted by the facets of the rock. The pool of water¡¯s placid surface broke only for a single drop from above that fell as I watched. By the shore, a small area had been cleared, and a stone bench sat to one side.


    ¡°This is where I wanted to take you, Issa. You and your sisters have your own grove, but this one is mine. Something here is significant, but only in a metaphorical sense.¡± Phaeliisthia paused, breathing out her frustrations into the damp, still air of the cavern. ¡°Come, let us sit and relax. Take as much time as you need to understand what it is you must learn. I will be right next to you should any untoward harm so much as attempt to befall you.¡±


    Awestruck by the glowing cavern, I barely remembered to nod as Phaeliisthia led me by the hand down the curving path to the poolside. She let go and sat on the bench nearby the cleared area. My scales felt smooth, solid stone under me, warm in the way that underground spaces often were: a lingering, primordial warmth.


    I coiled myself on the smooth stone and looked up into the trees above me. Blue stone glinted through the leaves like bizarre moonlight.


    ¡°They¡¯re most beautiful when they bloom,¡± Phaeliisthia said softly. I could have sworn her voice sounded¡­ sad. ¡°Please, relax and try again. Learn. From your mistake moments ago on into the now.¡±


    Learn. I needed to learn.


    Relaxing against the warm stone, I lowered myself until my chin rested against my emerald scales. I¡¯d grown these past weeks. Enough to where I was glad Sire Tyaniis had my clothes made overlarge. Moreover, my scales were smooth now, polished and shining.


    I¡¯ll need to molt soon.


    I leaned my head against one arm, feeling both soft skin and hard scales at once as I stared into the clear water of the pool. Several odd-looking, pink salamander-like creatures stared back at me. They looked cute, and the serenity as they dispersed slowly to flit around under the water, helped center me.


    Learn.


    I felt for shadows. Under roots and rocks, they responded to my call, waiting in silent vigil. ¡°You must come to understand both why I cannot tell you and how you can gain control,¡± Phaeliisthia¡¯s words echoed around my mind.


    For a long time I sat there, moving shadows to and fro. Very quickly, I realized I needed to avoid the blue light. Even if it wasn¡¯t much, the shadows recoiled. Despite what I knew, I wanted to say I had control. Tendrils of shadow, walls of shadow, and more, they obeyed me perfectly. I could even move within them.


    I just don¡¯t get it.


    After a long time, the silence broken only by the rare ¡°drip¡± sound of a single droplet of water falling into the pool, Phaeliisthia spoke. ¡°Could you use your own shadow, Issa? I¡¯d like to see what you can do with it.¡±


    I almost jumped at the sound of her voice. ¡°Why?¡±


    Phaeliisthia simply shrugged.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I glared at her, but quickly looked away when she returned the gesture. Those eyes!


    My own shadow was under me: a simple thing to manipulate that I¡¯d done hundreds of times before. Except this time, I couldn¡¯t.


    Well, not quite. My power seemed to slide off it. No good, it thought.


    Why? Why now?


    I slumped forward onto my arms. This warmth is going to make me doze off!


    Wait.


    Wait¡ªhold on.


    Warmth.


    Excitement building, I felt around for other shadows. They were all cold! Under Phaeliisthia¡¯s bench, in the roots of the large tree: both had shadows. But I couldn¡¯t feel either.


    Except¡­ I could. But they were rejected by my power. Because it wasn¡¯t mine. Focusing on my own shadow, I tried to get it to move. Nothing.


    I kept at it, determined.


    More nothing.


    Eventually, hunger and fatigue started to tug at me and I¡¯d still made no progress. Am I wrong? I wanted to pound my head into the floor. What!? What is it!?


    This time, Phaeliisthia prefaced her words with a polite cough. ¡°There is often more than one way to solve a problem. Perhaps you could try approaching the answer from a different direction?¡±


    Barely, I held my tongue, biting down onto it to avoid a bitter retort. What do you think I¡¯ve been doing! I can¡¯t do anything with these warm shadows!


    As if to prove my point to myself, I moved a cold shadow under a rock through a series of jabbing motions. During one thrust, the tip touched into the warmth and both the shadow and I recoiled.


    This is hopeless.


    I cradled my head in my arms and held back tears. What¡¯ll happen when I can¡¯t do this? What if Kyrae can¡¯t do this? What if I finally find my family and a wonderful life and it¡¯s cut short because of some dumb statue I found in a warehouse.


    I wish I¡¯d never gone in there.


    But then, would I have come to Ess¡¯Sylantziis? Would Onussa have taken me in? Would Ussyri Noksi have recognized what I was? Would Ssiina have gotten to me? Would Tyaniis?


    Good followed bad for me. Both Kyrae and me, actually.


    I can¡¯t give up. Since when was I the type to ever get up?


    Oh, how about when you got curs¡ª


    I cut my own inner voice off, squashing it down and crushing it between my mental coils. I was not going to let this rule me.


    Think!


    I can¡¯t get the power to latch onto the warm shadows in here, that much was certain. The other shadows recoiled from the light and warmth.


    What if¡­what if I try to force a shadow into the warmth? Light I already know is a no-go. Or is it?


    I shook my head against my inner monologue. Not yet. Warmth first.


    The first thing I tried was thrusting an entire tendril into the warmth near the main tree¡¯s roots. No luck; the shadow dissipated. A little slower, and it bent away.


    Fine? You want slow?


    This time, I pushed slowly, focusing as hard as I could. A fraction of a scalesbreadth into the warmth I paused. It burns.


    Tough luck.


    After waiting, I pushed forward again. Then again. For what felt like hours, I trekked a tendril of shadow into a warm gap between two tree roots. Just as my hunger started to hurt and my head felt light for lack of water, something snapped.


    Like a loose string, the tendril of shadow flopped free, sliding further into the warmth. I focused on that feeling, an odd sensation I had no real hope of describing. But I remembered the weird, twisting, snapping, pulling feeling.


    Eager, I tried the same on my own shadow, trying for that same feeling without all the awful slog of the first time. No luck. My power still wouldn¡¯t latch onto the warm shadow.


    I¡¯m not leaving without showing Phaeliisthia.


    I found a shadow closer to her. This one, I pulled and wrenched into the warmth. My mind screamed, but I pushed and felt like I was tearing through a barrier.


    One mind-turning sensation later, the act was done. Carefully, I pushed the shadow into the warmth under Phaeliisthia¡¯s bench, its movement slow and imprecise. I felt like I barely had a grasp over it, like the tendril would slip away at any moment.


    But it didn¡¯t somehow, and I managed to tap the back of Phaeliisthia¡¯s foot where it connected to her leg. Ankle, Kyrae called that place, right?


    Phaeliisthia sat up suddenly a lot straighter. Wide white eyes pierced me, then a grin cut the horned woman¡¯s face nearly in two. ¡°Astounding, Issa.¡± She leapt up and bent over to inspect the tendril of darkness.


    I tried waving it; it looked drunk.


    Carefully, Phaeliisthia reached forward and poked the semi-solid darkness with the back of one finger. ¡°As I thought. Replace the magic from the linked source with the magic of a neutral source¡­¡±


    ¡°Magic?¡± I asked. ¡°Is that the warmth I feel?¡±


    Phaeliisthia nodded. ¡°Correct! Whatever entity is linked to you is responsible for that dreadful cold. This cave is densely magical by my own cultivation¡ªevery species here collects, stores and emits magic. Even the adorable little axolotls in the pond.¡± She waved her fingers at the water and I could swear one of the little things waved back.


    ¡°So, what did I do?¡±


    ¡°You changed the source of magic for a sustained spell.¡± Phaeliisthia laughed. ¡°Oh, your sister Ssiina is going to be livid when she hears you beat her to that milestone. Moreso when she realizes she might have a year or more until she can do the same.¡±


    I blinked rapidly. ¡°What about spells?¡±


    Phaeliisthia sat back down and adopted what I had learned was her ¡°teaching slouch.¡± ¡°The entity you are connected to creates the spell one way or another, and simply allows you to manipulate it. But when you changed the source magic, you became the sole controller.¡±


    What is my tutor talking about? ¡°Change the source magic? What does that mean?¡±


    The horned woman¡¯s lips quirked. ¡°Magic comes from a source, be that a font within oneself, the world around us, or the font of another. In your case, it is coming through your link. You simply traded the source of power for your shadows to this cavern¡¯s ambient magic.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡± I nodded as confidently as I could. This barely makes sense, but it sounds like¡­ it sounds like I took control! That sad little shadow tendril is my own!


    ¡°Issa.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t understand this. I don¡¯t expect you to understand this¡ªyet.¡±


    ¡°Hsss¡­ yes, Tutor Phaeliisthia.¡± I twitched the tendril back and forth, feeling its sluggishness. This is mine. ¡°You said I became the ¡®sole controller.¡¯ Is that why it''s hard to control?¡±


    ¡°Precisely! You lack a cold, evil guiding hand.¡± Phaeliisthia glanced down under her. ¡°Could you try to bring your little shadow out into the light?¡±


    I nodded and scooted the tendril forward. Without hesitation, it moved into the light.


    Whiteness exploded outward from the center of my vision and I screamed in sudden agony as searing pain rippled across my skin and down my scales all the way to the tip of my tail. In a flash, it was over, but I was left panting. My little shadow tendril had been burned away in the light, leaving not even a mark behind.


    Phaeliisthia pursed her lips, indifferent to my pain. ¡°Hmm, I thought that might happen.¡±


    My tongue felt oddly dry and I coughed. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you warn me!¡±


    ¡°Because you would have hesitated.¡± Phaeliisthia stood up and strode over to me. ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t truly harm you, but this close relationship between shadow and caster is most unusual. I believe that to be why you are capable of teleporting so efficiently. It would also explain several other concerns I am not going to let you know about at this point. I can say they are under control, however.


    ¡°Issa.¡± She grew a fanged grin. ¡°I am pleased at this progress, but I want you to answer me: what is it you have done, in a general sense?¡±


    ¡°In¡ªin a general sense?¡± I cocked my head to one side.


    My tutor leaned forward and tousled my hair. ¡°Yes. What did you have to do to shift magic sources?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I just did it?¡±


    Phaeliisthia shook her head and sighed. ¡°This is truly a simple question, Issa.¡±


    ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t feel simple!¡±


    ¡°Irrelevant. You can get this.¡±


    I clenched my fists again. ¡°All I did was make the shadow do something it didn¡¯t want to do!¡±


    Phaeliisthia laughed, bright and clear. The sound echoed around the cave like a lilting melody. ¡°That¡¯s the answer, Issa! You did something that whatever is linked to you didn¡¯t want to do!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I told you it was simple!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ the light and¡­¡± I blinked rapidly, my jaw slipping open.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t nearly have enough power to maintain a shadow in bright light on your own.¡± The horned woman made a dismissive gesture and stepped back, sweeping her arms around the blue-green cavern. ¡°If you can seize that power, however, you might. But that¡¯s for another day. I promised your sire I would ensure your safety of body and soul first and foremost and I keep what few promises I bother to make.


    ¡°All you had to do was what you did. Certainly I gave you a hint, but you could easily have tried something in the cave, like banishing the shadows or wrapping one around one of my horns instead. Something much easier, but far less fun.¡±


    I did my best to ignore the ¡®fun¡¯ comment. ¡°Would I get in trouble for the horn thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not the point.¡±


    A sudden thought struck me. ¡°When I was controlling that shadow, was one of my eyes black? Like, solid black?¡±


    Phaeliisthia shook her head. ¡°Both emerald green!¡±


    I took a shuddering breath in and sighed. ¡°So, what¡¯s the next step?¡±


    ¡°We rest! I have to teach in the morning after all.¡±


    ¡°But tomorrow is my day off?¡±


    Phaeliisthia chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve been in here almost two days, Issa. And don¡¯t worry, I expected this might happen. You will be fed well for your time and effort, of that I assure you. Honestly, I had anticipated this breakthrough to take several tries.¡±


    ¡°Two days?! What about Kyrae and Ssiina? And your servants! Won¡¯t everyone be worried sick?!¡± My hearts started to race. I didn¡¯t want to imagine how I¡¯d react if Kyrae disappeared¡ªand Kyrae was going through that for me right now!


    ¡°It has indeed been two days, but I sent word through my magic to Zinniz. He¡¯s no doubt informed your sisters and they know we are well. I expect a meal to be ready when we arrive, and I am famished, so we should leave.¡± She reached forward and offered me a hand.


    I took the proffered hand and let her pull my upper body upright. Deep breaths. They know we¡¯re safe. ¡°Wait. Phaeliisthia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this place was nothing special?¡±


    My tutor laughed, a rolling, loud laugh. ¡°I lied Issa. I needed you to realize for yourself. If I gave you too many hints, you wouldn¡¯t understand what you do now.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    I thought about it for a minute. Two whole days. ¡°Hssss, is it effort? Is it that it takes great effort to truly learn?¡±


    ¡°Close enough, so yes. It is the difficulty of the task. What you are doing will not be easy. This will not be the hardest step¡ªor whatever your lamian equivalent is¡ªforward.¡±


    I shuddered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about that. Can we just go home and eat? I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Phaeliisthia nodded with a smile. ¡°I am happy you¡¯ve come to think of my estate that way, Issa. Let¡¯s do just that.¡±

 Chapter 24: Turning of the Seasons

    ¡°Pitahaya,¡± Kyrae answered easily. She skipped a flat rock out into the pond in front of us, then sat back down between me and our hssen-raised sister. ¡°Alright, Ssiina, what¡¯s your favorite fruit?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ papaya, probably? I¡¯ve had some wonderful confections made with fruits from further south, but I don¡¯t know how much of what I liked was the fruit itself.¡± Ssiina leaned back and turned her head toward me, her tail tip flicking in the water. ¡°I still don¡¯t get how ¡®whatever¡¯s closest¡¯ is a real answer, Issa.¡±


    I flicked some water at her with my own tail tip and stuck my tongue out. ¡°Because it is, that¡¯s why! I don¡¯t like fruit anyway, so whatever we get, I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    ¡°Hssss, fine,¡±. Ssiina huffed.


    Kyrae only offered a shake of her head.


    I was, after all, telling the truth. These past few weeks, I¡¯d grown at lot¡ªnearly to Ssiina¡¯s lower body length¡ªand she¡¯d earlier reminded me that ¡°big¡± sister meant older. Kyrae, meanwhile, was full of subtle shifts and I wasn¡¯t sure how much of her appearance was the herbs¡¯ direct effects, and how much was her brighter moods. She laughed a lot more than I remembered.


    The three of us were lounging in our secret spot after a long week of lessons, and I had to admit that I was getting used to this life. The food, the lessons, the regular sleeping and eating. About the only thing uncomfortable these days, aside from Phaeliisthia¡¯s continued magic lessons, were the swollen spots on my chest. Still sore, they felt either weird or painful to sleep on (depending on the night), but I was truly happy for both me and my sister. For once, I wanted to have a say in what I wore.


    I seriously doubted anyone would take Kyrae for anything other than a girl these days. Although we also hadn¡¯t left the estate grounds once yet.


    ¡°What about your magic, Issa?¡± Ssiina asked, no doubt trying to change the subject. ¡°You never tell Kyrae and I where you and Phaeliisthia go off to.¡±


    I leaned back on my elbows and stared up into the swaying leaves above. ¡°I just feel like where we go should be a secret. I think the place is to Phaeliisthia what this place is to us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d bet it¡¯s really pretty then!¡± Kyrae cut in.


    ¡°It is,¡± I smirked. ¡°And apparently, I haven¡¯t even seen it at its best yet.¡±


    My elven sister pouted.


    ¡°But what about your actual magic?¡± Ssiina asked again.


    I spun my own shadow up into an elongated blob of darkness, kept coherent barely by the shade from above. ¡°I¡¯m getting better, but it¡¯s a lot harder when I¡¯m controlling things directly. Direct light burns, I can¡¯t make it very solid, and I definitely can¡¯t meld with the shadows. Well, not without advancing my curse.¡±


    ¡°That sucks,¡± Ssiina replied, summoning a ball of fire above her palm with a quickly-traced sigil. ¡°Despite a ¡®lack of talent¡¯ as Phaeliisthia told me, my own studies are coming along.¡± She closed her hand and the fire dissipated. ¡°Though I do wish she¡¯d teach me how to fight and blend in already.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting sick of all this history and language and magic too.¡± Kyrae heaved a sigh. ¡°And I was the most excited for it out of all of us.¡±


    ¡°What about your magic, Kyrae?¡± Ssiina asked.


    Kyrae shrugged and took two tries to summon a small orb of glowing green light. ¡°Mostly theory, still. Phaeliisthia says I have a knack for actually casting, but I¡¯m struggling to learn the sigils and also the rest of my glyphs at the same time.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re opposites?¡± I offered.


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Sssina replied. ¡°But what does that make you, Issa?¡±


    ¡°Great at both!¡± I tried to make my shadow dance, but it strayed too far into the light and burned away, making me wince.


    ¡°How about neither?¡± Kyrae ribbed.


    I pouted.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s middling at both?¡± Ssiina offered.


    Again, I shook my head. ¡°I think it¡¯s an innate sort of thing for me. A different¡­ process is the right word?¡±


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°Oh, I understand now. Cheating.¡±


    ¡°I am not cheating! It¡¯s just different!¡± I lifted my torso up with my lower body in challenge and my kelaniel sister mirrored the pose.


    Between us, Kyrae collapsed in a fit of giggles.


    Ssiina backed down, blushing. ¡°Seriously, though. I just want to learn mundane ssen¡¯iir stuff.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll be soon?¡± I offered, laying back down against the wonderfully cool pebbles by the pond¡¯s edge. ¡°We¡¯re going into town tomorrow instead of having lessons here. Maybe we¡¯ll get weapons or there¡¯ll be some kind of test?¡±


    Ssiina made a face. ¡°I hope there¡¯s no test. Didn¡¯t Phaeliisthia say there was a festival tomorrow? I should certainly know which one, but I¡¯ve lost track of time of late.¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°She did: the Festival of Tuo¡¯Esuzin. The end of the dry season and the beginning of monsoon as dictated by the changing winds.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I perked up. ¡°I know that one! Ess¡¯Siijiil celebrates it every year before the big rains.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± Ssiina blinked, eyes wide. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the rainy season would come so soon¡ªI hope we do not see any typhoons while we¡¯re this close to the ocean.¡±


    I shuddered, remembering a few terrifying days during our time on the streets of Ess¡¯Sylantziis.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t our sire say the mangroves shielded this city?¡± Kyrae asked rhetorically. ¡°Regardless, Phaeliisthia¡¯ll probably have a test for us anyway. Somehow. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s just giving us an entire day off lessons to wander around Uzh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ssiina and I both answered.


    ***


    ¡°You¡¯re really giving us the whole day?¡± Ssiina balked.


    Phaeliisthia nodded, checking again the hem of the shirt of her outrageously orange, tight outfit. ¡°I am. Two whole weeks actually, but I¡¯ve left lesson plans for the other days. Zinniz will accompany you today and administer your lessons later, much of which will be self or group study. As for your time in the city, I trust the citizens of Uzh to take good care of my students. Most of them, at any rate.¡±


    I masked a tired yawn with a surprised gasp. Zinniz, Phaeliisthia¡¯s red lania¡¯el head servant, was here with us this morning¡ªand had gotten us up nice and early. Until now, I¡¯d wondered why. At Phaeliisthia¡¯s acknowledgement, the small, stoic servant bowed his head.


    Our tutor took a moment to sweep her bright white gaze over the three of us. ¡°And I expect my lovely, imperfect students to do their work without sloth or complaint. Lastly, do remember that you should not reveal familial relations to Tyaniis, Ssiina excepting. Your given names will be fine to use, but you must make it clear you are merely wards of that crass woman. Am I understood?¡±


    We all nodded quickly, though I was a little slower.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± Kyrae asked while I continued to stare at our tutor, gobsmacked.


    ¡°I am indeed¡ªIssa, dear, close your mouth.¡± I snapped my jaw shut and Phaeliisthia continued, ¡°There, unfortunately, exists information my estate does not hold. As such, I must visit an old friend in Amaranth.¡±


    ¡°Amaranth?¡± Ssiina asked. ¡°That¡¯s the merfolk city east of the Empire, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Terrible place for scrolls, but the passages their historians memorize are truly astounding. Moreover, I¡¯d like the chance to swim again through their coral gardens.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Information surrounding the nature of your curse, of course! I have my suspicions where the idol came from. Unfortunately, it appears a certain vengeful hssen got to the importer before I could question them myself. Nevertheless, I do believe I am pursuing a worthwhile avenue.¡±


    Vengeful hssen. Sire Tyaniis?! I didn¡¯t pursue that thought, as a much more important one bubbled up:


    ¡°Do you think you can cure me?¡±


    ¡°Issa, dear, if I knew that for certain, would I have to travel half a subcontinent to find out?¡±


    Maybe? ¡°I guess not.¡±


    ¡°Just so.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ subcontinent?¡± I tilted my head to one side quizzically.


    Phaeliisthia sighed. ¡°Do you pay any attention to my geography lessons? I believe you passed that test.¡±


    I thought for a moment. ¡°¡­Jii¡¯Kalaga is a subcontinent, right? So halfway across the Empire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now I¡¯d query you as to why it is a subcontinent, but I¡¯ve little time to spare. The answer is the Sekalln Mountains by the way.¡± Phaeliisthia spun on her heels and then stopped, asking without facing us, ¡°Are there any final questions?¡±


    ¡°How are you traveling?¡± Kyrae asked.


    Phaeliisthia looked over her shoulder, horned head cocked and toothy smile wide. ¡°Why my dear Kyrae, I am flying there.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have time to process what Phaeliisthia meant before a pair of massive, gold-feathered wings burst from the open back of her outfit. The ends of the longest feathers faded to a silvery-white, as though caught by the sun¡¯s glare. Each wing apex was tipped with a wicked golden claw, and she must have had a wingspan half again as wide as I was long.


    By Jaezotl, what¡ª


    Without saying another word, Phaeliisthia jumped almost even with the roof of her nearby manor, flapped once hard enough to buffet all of us with wind, and rocketed up into the sky.


    ¡°She¡¯s not an elf is she?¡± I asked into the absolute silence.


    ¡°What an outrageous woman Mistress is,¡± Zinniz mumbled fondly, as if my words had given him permission to make a sound.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°No, Issa,¡± Ssiina answered, suddenly pale. ¡°Phaeliisthia is very much not an elf.¡±


    ¡°What do you think she is?¡± Kyrae asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡ª¡± Ssiina shook her head and then grinned wickedly. ¡°She¡¯s offered a prize to the first of us to guess, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Hesitantly, Kyrae and I nodded.


    ¡°It looks like you have two weeks to find out then, sisters! Perhaps you might find answers in Uzh¡ªand I don¡¯t mind splitting the reward if you do.¡±


    ¡°Ssiina!¡± Kyrae moaned.


    ¡°Jerk!¡± I hissed.


    Quickly though, my eyes turned skyward. All I could see of Phaeliisthia was a rapidly fading splotch against the bright morning sun.


    Zinniz chuckled. ¡°We had best get you sisters ready. Mistress has arranged a fitting today for all three of you for new clothes.¡±


    Ssiina the traitor tilted her head. ¡°But mine still fit?¡±


    ¡°Mistress¡¯s orders.¡± Zinniz shrugged.


    I didn¡¯t miss the small smile he tried to hide, and it sent a shiver down my spine. Fitted for what exactly?


    Unfortunately for us, we didn¡¯t find out immediately, even though the fitting was the first place we were led to once we left the estate. The tailor, an aging elf who shared his¡­ unorthodox style with Phaeliisthia, was cagey about the exact clothing our tutor was having made.


    One outfit we all were able to have a hand in color and style for, but another was left unsaid. Kyrae and I had to fight for neutral, simple colors, eventually conceding to bright greens and vibrant golds. Ssiina meanwhile, surprised both of us by leaning fully into what the tutor suggested, intent apparently on mimicking the local fashion with vibrant oranges, reds, and pinks.


    Then again, she didn¡¯t need new clothes quite the way my elf sister and I did. Really, I was almost embarrassed to go out in what we had.


    The once-wide and overlong sleeves came up past my wrists, and the hem that had once nearly dragged on the ground now nearly showed where the thick scales of my lower body faded to finer scales and skin of my upper. Though the outfits Tyaniis had made for us were still pretty¡ªand in wonderful condition¡ªwe were outgrowing them quickly.


    Adding to that were two distinct lumps in the front of my sleeved cloak, Kyrae insisted that she had her own small bumps as well. Ssiina, meanwhile, was mostly grown and her outfit was clearly designed with breasts in mind: none of the odd tightness or awkward rubbing of fabric on sore spots when arms were lifted or upper bodies twisted.


    Mostly grown.


    Ssiina had said that kelaniel in particular grew for far longer into their lives than ke¡¯lania or lania¡¯el. How big am I going to get? I don¡¯t want to be a giant.


    Thankfully for now, I was still small. Small and hungry. All the prodding and posing and wrapping of bands of silk had been draining, even if not physically. By the time we¡¯d finished with the tailor and Zinniz had fallen back to observe from somewhere within the crowd like a crimson Dyni, we were already through to late morning. The streets were crowded with lamia and elves and shouts and smells, and the three of us dove in with an almost feral eagerness.


    I hadn¡¯t realized just how much I missed the city having stayed solely in Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate these past two or so months.


    Sunlight¡¯s warmth streamed down from above, bounced around the black stone walls, and soaked through my scales. After months in Phaeliisthia¡¯s garden, the wonderfully sculpted trees and vines of Uzh seemed tame, almost banal.


    That didn¡¯t, however, stop the sweet-smelling blooms or the dappled shade or the many, many birds with feathers flashing vibrant, riotous displays of color from dazzling me. The freedom of once more slithering a busy, packed market street with my sisters, now plural, perhaps colored my perception.


    Yet more than poignant to my new outlook, I suspected, was the insufferably deep vocabulary Phaeliisthia was forcing upon my mind. I¡¯d better not end my years here talking like she does! I¡¯ll never blend in anywhere and Kyrae will never let me live it down.


    Simple thoughts, Issa. Street urchin no more, but this is still your element.


    I almost started looking for purses to cut again, even if my own was more than full enough. Likewise, the entire market still had that same overly-clean feeling from when we first passed through Uzh with Sire Tyaniis and Ussyri Noksi. At the height of a festival packing the street so full I had to watch my tail and pull it close, the market seemed more like the creature I knew.


    Or maybe I was just out of practice.


    One glance at Kyrae, however, showed that she wasn¡¯t. Already, she turned a small trinket¡ªa bird made of discarded green feathers and bits of wood, with two emerald-like glass eyes¡ªover in her hands.


    ¡°Did you pay for that?¡± Ssiina hissed before I could ask.


    Kyrae jolted. ¡°Oh, uhm, I¡­¡±


    As she trailed off, I placed my arm around her shoulders, noting with pride how I was no longer shorter than she was. ¡°Let¡¯s go pay for it, Sis¡ªnow that you¡¯ve had a good look.¡±


    Kyrae blushed. ¡°It was so pretty, just hanging there. A-and she¡¯d turned away with another customer.¡±


    I tilted my head. The bird was finely made, and almost looked like it was perched in the palm of my sister¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you take it?¡± Ssiina asked, finally stopping us by pulling to the side between two stalls.


    Kyrae shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I just thought it looked nice and then it was in my hands.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± Ssiina snapped.


    My elven sister sucked in a sharp breath and scrunched her eyes. When she opened them, they were wet. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, honest! I just¡­¡±


    ¡°You just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ssiina,¡± I cut our third sister off. ¡°Stop. We had to do this to live, remember? Kyrae knows it¡¯s wrong, and she¡¯s already told me¡ªand you too I think¡ªthat she sometimes just takes things without thinking. I¡¯m sure I do something like that, too. And you as well.¡±


    ¡°Does eating count?¡± Kyrae sniffled. ¡°Because I think I know what yours is, but I don¡¯t want to think about it.¡±


    I winced, remembering the power trip I went on when I was under Nyss¡¯s thumb. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°S¡¯okay. Just remember that you have me¡­ and Ssiina.¡± Kyrae looked up at our sister and smiled through the budding tears.


    Ssiina set her jaw and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kyrae. It¡¯s just¡­ Sire would have punished me severely for stealing something and¡ª¡±


    Kyrae shook her head. ¡°No, Hssen Tyaniis is right. Let¡¯s just go give it back. I think I can slip it in without anyone noticing.¡±


    I placed my hand under hers, lifting it up. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty though! It matches your eyes, so we should pay for it and keep it.¡±


    Kyrae nodded shallowly, mumbling, ¡°I noticed it because it matches your eyes.¡±


    Ssiina cooed, then slapped a hand over her mouth and coughed. ¡°Right then! Let us go and pay for the bird. There¡¯s a vendor selling sun hats up ahead and I wish to try several on before Issa drags us to the food stalls and orders me fried something-I-don¡¯t-want-to-eat.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it; I giggled at Ssiina¡¯s board-straight posture. ¡°The best is when you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯ve eaten when you¡¯re done with it!¡±


    My hssen-raised sister turned even more green than usual and quickly darted back the way we came, a giggling, teary-eyed Kyrae in tow. I dashed after the pair, already thinking of excuses we could give to the vendor.


    When we arrived, I noticed Zinniz hovering nearby, pretending to be interested in several newly-sprouted plants for sale. Or maybe actually interested, given the estate¡¯s gardens and his hand in tending them.


    Ssiina shoved Kyrae forward. I tried to move in front, but my big sister blocked me with an arm, whispering, ¡°Let her do this.¡±


    I bit my lip nervously, barely remembering to keep my loose fang from slipping down, and nodded.


    ¡°Uhm, hi,¡± Kyrae squeaked, placing the bird on the table, and drawing the vendor¡¯s attention away from the pleased-looking woman who¡¯d just left with a red bird. ¡°I thought this was really pretty and I accidentally took it without paying, so I want to pay you now!¡± She bowed low enough that her head almost bonked into the edge of the cloth-covered table strewn with trinkets.


    The vendor, a rather large ke¡¯lania woman with green-brown scales and a round face, narrowed her eyes.


    Kyrae stiffened and quickly drew her coinpurse out. ¡°How much?¡± Her voice shook.


    ¡°So that¡¯s where that one went,¡± the vendor whispered. ¡°I¡¯m happy you brought it back. It takes guts to do that.¡± Her eyes traveled to me and Ssiina. ¡°Though I have a guess those guts might not be yours.¡±


    Kyrae shook her head. ¡°Not completely. I¡¯m really sorry¡ªI am. I didn¡¯t mean to take it, honest. My hands just sometimes get away from me.¡±


    The vendor looked at the bird and then Kyrae¡¯s bulging coinpurse. She held up a single finger. ¡°One fang.¡±


    Hurriedly, Kyrae dug through her coinpurse and pulled out a single silver coin, handing it over. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, miss.¡±


    Taking the coin, the vendor looked at Kyrae and sighed. ¡°Just try to keep your hands to yourself, young lady.¡±


    Kyrae relaxed a little, and when she straightened up from her bow, she wore a big smile. ¡°I will!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± A smile broke across the trinket vendor¡¯s broad face. ¡°At least you have good taste¡ªI¡¯m rather proud of that one.¡±


    Putting away her coinpurse, Kyrae blinked away the last of her tears and picked up the small faux-bird almost reverently. ¡°I really do like it. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± With a final nod, the vendor turned to another potential customer and greeted them with a smile.


    Kyrae rushed back over to us, cradling the bird in both hands. In the background, Zinniz had disappeared again. I hope we did right by Phaeliisthia.


    ¡°Thanks, you two. Now I don¡¯t feel so heavy.¡±


    Ssiina smiled and nodded, her eyes on the lovely little bird.


    ¡°Sure thing, Sis!¡± I beamed, pulling Kyrae into a careful hug. ¡°Now let¡¯s go eat!¡±


    ¡°Hats first!¡± Ssiina insisted, moving ahead of me toward the other stall. ¡°I deserve a reward for making sure we did the right thing.¡±


    I pouted, but Kyrae shook her head and I bowed mine. Fine. Food later.


    ¡°That was so much money!¡± I whispered as Ssiina approached the hat-covered stall.


    ¡°Have you seen what Phaeliisthia gave us?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Look.¡±


    I looked. Inside the coinpurse was a pile of tails and fangs, and I even saw the golden shine of a few scales sticking out. Sucking in a breath, I hissed instead of whistling. ¡°Is¡­ can we spend this? Do we need this to last all three or five or whatever years?¡±


    ¡°Zinniz said this was for today only.¡±


    ¡°Today only?! Can we keep what we don¡¯t spend?¡±


    ¡°Were you paying any attention, Issa?¡±


    ¡°¡­Some.¡±


    Kyrae sighed. ¡°We can keep what we don¡¯t spend, but Zinniz reminded us that there¡¯s nothing for us to buy in the estate and that we¡¯ll get more later based on what we have spent.¡±


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t earn this!¡±


    Kyrae shrugged. ¡°We didn¡¯t.¡±


    I looked down at the pile of wealth again. ¡°Okay, I guess.¡±


    Don¡¯t look a gift silak in the mouth, Issa.


    ¡°I want a hat too, then!¡± I declared.


    Kyrae giggled. ¡°Me too actually. It¡¯s really hot out today.¡±


    ¡°Yesss,¡± I hissed, feeling again the smooth warm stone under me. ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful?¡±


    ¡°For you, maybe. It¡¯s almost too hot for me, and the air¡¯s thick with moisture.¡± Kyrae skipped up to the hat stand and started looking through several wide-brimmed ones made with reeds, strips of bark forming bands that kept their shape.


    I slithered after her and poked through the selection, listening to Ssiina prattle on with the vendor. Most of the hats had loose bands, and I guessed the vendor would tighten them for the customer. Ssiina was already trying a reed hat on: a relatively small one with a brim in the shape of a scale, its broad point forward and slightly to one side.


    Kyrae eyed the ones with the biggest rims. As for me, one that wouldn¡¯t block out too much wondrous sun, and also had gold, green, and white feathers stuck in it, caught my eye.


    After I got fitted, I tried not to balk at the insane cost of what was now the most expensive piece of clothing I¡¯d ever purchased myself. With my new hat on, I thankfully wasn¡¯t blocking too much of the sun, but the short brim stopped enough of the glare that I could see clearer without squinting. Better yet, the fluffy feathers stuck to one side swished cutely whenever a light breeze kicked up between the tall stone buildings.


    ¡°Food now?¡± I asked, my hunger deciding to make itself known via a series of grumbles.


    ¡°Food now,¡± Ssiina nodded, pushing herself up higher to see through the crowd. When she lowered back down, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m happy no one¡¯s recognized me yet¡ªnot that I think anyone would. It seems like there are a lot of people in the city for Tuo¡¯Esuzin.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Kyrae nodded. ¡°Ess¡¯Siijiil gets a lot of people for Tuo¡¯Esuzin too. There¡¯s a lot more music and dancing there. It seems pretty laid-back here in Uzh, though: a packed market, canal races, and some games in the squares are all I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    Ssiina shrugged. ¡°Ess¡¯Sylantziis is a lot like this as well¡ªat least the area around the Emerald Palace.¡±


    Hazily, I remembered warm days, ill-guarded ussen, and¡ªunfortunately¡ªwonderful meals. ¡°Don¡¯t forget good food! Let¡¯s go already!¡± I slithered ahead as fast as I could, one hand holding my hat on.


    ¡°Wait up!¡± Kyrae shouted, half-laughing.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not order for me!¡± Ssiina whined, slithering quickly after me.


    Order for you? No way, Ssiina, this is all for me. After all, I¡¯m still a growing girl.


    One immense meal later, the three of us, sated, warm, and happy, roamed around the city. Away from the bustle of the main market, we found quieter streets, lovely small gardens, and scenic slitherways alongside placid canals. We shared jokes and traded stories until the sun started to sink.


    Unfortunately, no one was willing to tell me or Kyrae exactly what Phaeliisthia¡ªmore commonly referred to by the people in the city as the Guardian of Uzh¡ªwas. At least I have two weeks to find out!


    After one last pass through the market, I came away with a small, ornamental bronze blade, the hilt set with half-orbs of polished dark red wood. Ssiina had declined purchasing anything of that sort, disappointed by the lack of practical weaponry. I just wanted mine to peel fruit and slice river fish.


    Tuo¡¯Esuzin was a festival representing the turning of the seasons after all, heralding the end of the dry season and the approach of the wet¡ªmonsoon season. Uzh was a peaceful city, I¡¯d learned, and few here had use for weapons. So despite a new hat; several bottles of oils for scales, skin, and hair (many of which Ssiina also purchased for me and Kyrae); and the promise of new clothing, Ssiina came away missing one of the things she¡¯d sought in the first place.


    If anything, she didn¡¯t seem unhappy in the slightest. On the way back, she told us that today she¡¯d gotten to experience life outside of the insular restrictions of hssen. She¡¯d simply been Ssiina. Just Ssiina: a wealthy daughter of some unnamed kss¡¯kaa, mingler of the laypeople, and haver of two ¡°cute¡± younger siblings.


    I didn¡¯t mind, for Kyrae and I got to be the same: a step up from what we¡¯d both known, but without the unreal mysticism of hssen or ussen.


    We returned to the estate with Zinniz piloting the small, unadorned aazh up through a winding river that was now almost choked with fallen red petals. That night, Kyrae, Ssiina, and I slept in a warm pile in Ssiina¡¯s room after a wonderful-smelling bath. From the scribing desk, a small, cute bird of fallen emerald feathers and rich mahogany wood watched over us with emerald-colored glass eyes.

 Interlude 2: City of Red Coral

    Descending through thin, wispy clouds, Phaeliisthia fought against the winds of the Northern Current as the land and shining sea below came into view. Somewhere far to her left, north up the long, undulating coastline, rose the hills of the Cape of Uzin. Ess¡¯Sylantziis lay to the east of the cape, near the edge of the flooded region around the Hssyri¡¯s immense delta. Further east and north, her adoptive home of Uzh still slept in the predawn light. Nearby, her students were tucked safely away, protected by their anonymity and Phaeliisthia¡¯s sigils both.


    To Phaeliisthia¡¯s right, to the south, lay the drier, subtropical forests and meadows of Highwater Province, the eldest home of the elves. Beyond the province¡¯s rugged hills lay its inland basin and the great Lake of the Clouds whose glittering surface the ancient Guardian of Uzh could see in her mind¡¯s eye. Looming above, and nearly visible through the haze of midday, the imposing Sekalln Mountains rose high above the clouds, their rocky peaks permanently ensconced in ice.


    Directly below her, in the shadow of these giants and the hills surrounding them, and robbed of moisture by the strong northern winds, the savannah of the Coral Coast stretched its yellow-brown canvas from horizon to horizon. The water¡¯s edge sliced across the expanse, broken otherwise only by the large river below and the huddled clusters of the towns along its banks.


    At the mouth, where dry yellow met glittering, pearlescent blue, lay the primarily-elven city of Sanasiilath. Flying lower still, Phaeliisthia could see ships in the harbor, some daring ones even sporting foreign designs, a sign of the already weakening isolationism of Jii¡¯Kalaga.


    But this beautiful city and its endless savannah were nothing compared to the water which it could not reach. Out beyond sand striated with reds, pinks, and whites, lay the immense reef that played guardian to this vast flat coastline. In what could almost be described as an eddy compared to the strong northerly current further east into the Great Northern Ocean, corals of vibrant hues thrived. Millenia of growth, death, and rebirth had created a reddish reef that teemed with life. One that stretched, like the savannah it bordered, from horizon to horizon.


    A channel lancing from the river¡¯s mouth impacted the reef and wormed its way through like an immense, shimmering blue coral snake. Even now, a ship drifted lazy down its length, passing structures built up above shallower areas or along the green-brown tufted islands that dotted the reef.


    Along this channel, filling the inside of a natural, deep hole in the reef and spilling outwards into the reds, pinks, oranges and more, lay the city of Amaranth, free city of the merfolk.


    Though their kind had other settlements, none were so grand as Amaranth: a shining jewel and a hub for trade. Ships used the watery skies above the city itself as a harbor, fringed on three sides by a sliver of dry sand packed tight with buildings almost as red as to be indistinguishable from the coral below.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Aside from the compromise of a widened channel for shipping, the city was built to be a living part of the reef¡ªand the coral surrounding it was as bright and vibrant as anywhere else. Though she was too high to see them, she knew the waters teemed with fish. The merfolk themselves regulated fishing in the region, their authority backed with the threat of a watery demise.


    Few dared try, however, as many of the fish were poisonous to both elves and foreign species alike. And it was the safety of this harbor, the only one for several horizons, that ensured Amaranth¡¯s continued independence. That, and the very real threat of sunken ships to those who would cross the reef¡¯s residents.


    Not that Jii¡¯Kalaga would be able to easily take or hold such a city, Phaeliisthia thought with some satisfaction. While Amaranth was no home to her, the beauty and symbiosis of the city always held a special place in her heart. Even as the beast of the empire lay dormant, such a shining symbol of otherness so close to its borders sent a pleasant thrum through Phaeliisthia¡¯s wing feathers.


    The Guardian of Uzh respected Jaezotl, and his ways. She held no illusions, however, that the Temple, Hssen, and Ussen may twist those ideals, or allow exceptions of convenience. So long as they did not go too far, Amaranth had nothing to fear.


    And thus, as she drew closer, Phaeliisthia gave a small prayer to Jaezotl:


    May those in power keep the Serpent God¡¯s truths to heart, and not force them on those who may believe in others. For such strife between mortal followers of the gods is ever the catalyst for celestial conflicts.


    Never again.


    By now, Phaeliisthia had dipped low enough that her sharp eyes picked out schools of fish in the water, and she could see her own winged shadow as it raced across the waves. Aiming for a gap between ships in the harbor channel, Phaeliisthia pulled her wings up to slow her descent before angling her feet into a dive.


    Her gold-taloned hands traced a quick succession of sigils and she felt warm magic wash over her from her ivory-capped horn tips to the talons on her toes. She barely even heard the shouts of nearby ships¡¯ crews as she plunged into the channel like a blowdart into the flank of a great beast.


    Warm water rushed around her in a comforting embrace, and Phaeliisthia opened her eyes to a bright pastoral world of reds, tinted in vibrant blue. No fish greeted her, as the few who dared the channel scattered upon her impact.


    With a toothy grin, and a wave aimed at the sailors staring down through the clear water from passing decks above, Phaeliisthia shifted her wings away and began to swim lazily toward the outskirts of the city. In a particular home, she would find a particular woman¡ªan old friend. Old in a relative sense, for it was with the woman¡¯s ancestors that Phaeliisthia first treated.


    Their family knew the history of the gods better than any, unbiased as they were through their own unique asceticism. If anyone may know what manner of deity, or what unfortunate being clutching at divinity, the progenitor of Issa¡¯s curse might be, it would be Rauni Swiftcurrent.


    More importantly, she would know who it wasn¡¯t and where in the vast world further information may be found. A smile broke across Phaeliisthia¡¯s face. History, and a long swim through a wondrous underwater world: what a lovely vacation this would be!

 Chapter 25: Sun-Aligned

    This morning, the sun was fading in and out behind pale clouds, and the breeze carried a hint more water than salt. Already, I was beginning to miss the warmest months, even if Kyrae seemed ecstatic for the ¡°cooler¡± season. She may be my sister, but there are some things I¡¯ll never understand about elves. Like legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased none of you saw fit to attempt to skip your lessons today,¡± Zinniz said with a smile, motioning for us to join him coiling in the manor¡¯s courtyard. ¡°My grandiloquent mistress would be most disappointed if any of you were to slack in her absence.¡±


    Ssiina and I looked at each other nervously.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Kyrae shot the two of us a pointed glare. ¡°My sisters and I wouldn¡¯t dream of violating Phaeliisthia¡¯s orders.


    ¡°I just wanted to sleep in a little,¡± I hissed under my breath.


    Kyrae elbowed me in the side, her thin limb sharp like a wooden stake. I gasped and pressed my lips shut.


    Nearby, Ssiina coughed and flushed. ¡°S-shall we begin this lesson?¡±


    ¡°We shall.¡± Zinniz smirked.


    He knows. Oh no, he knows!


    Fortunately for Ssiina and I, our near-tardiness wasn¡¯t discussed. In fact, most of what we did was review: easy glyphs, rote history, and simple geography along with a few sigils I still struggled with.


    ¡°Why do I need to know these if my magic¡¯s innate anyway?¡±


    Zinniz shook his head. ¡°Mistress told me you would ask this. Again. Just because you have some other being casting the spells for you doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t work to understand them. Do you know why that might be?¡± The head servant¡¯s voice didn¡¯t quite have the confidence of Phaeliisthia, but he mirrored the little pitch-up she used to end her questions with nearly-perfect accuracy.


    I felt another elbow slam into my ribs.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Kyrae apologized sarcastically, shifting her sitting position. ¡°My legs were getting numb.¡±


    Sure they were.


    I shot her a glare, and then sighed. Talking back wouldn¡¯t help any with how protective Phaeliisthia seemed of her servants, her garden, her manor, her city, and us. Thankfully, Zinniz let me think, though the jaunty tune Ssiina started humming made me want to whip my tail around and whack her good.


    ¡°Is the reason I should know my sigils that I might need to cast these spells myself in the future?¡±


    ¡°Precisely!¡±


    Oh no he sounds just like her now!


    ¡°How difficult could they be?¡±


    ¡°Very. Mistress hasn¡¯t given me the details for your own privacy.¡±


    I could only nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Any other questions?¡±


    I shook my head and the lessons resumed.


    The next day was the same. And the next.


    Soon enough the three of us found ourselves once again in our secret grove, this time the day before Phaeliisthia was due back. Outside the overhang, rain pattered down into the open glade, scattering across the smooth surface of the pool. The three of us still fit in here, but with my growth spurt it was getting tight.


    ¡°So,¡± Ssiina started with a smirk. ¡°Do you have any ideas as to what Phaeliisthia is?¡±


    My breath hitched. I knew I was forgetting something!


    ¡°I have a pretty good guess,¡± Kyrae answered with a shrug, leaning back in the space between Ssiina and I.


    ¡°What?¡± I blurted.


    Kyrae stuck her tongue out.


    ¡°Come on, Sis!¡±


    ¡°Nuh uh. No way.¡±


    I pouted and Kyrae¡¯s smile faltered.


    ¡°Kyrae!¡± Ssiina said suddenly. ¡°Stay strong! We shouldn¡¯t give Issa a free pass!¡±


    ¡°But you could¡¯ve at least reminded me to search for the answer!¡±


    ¡°We did!¡± Kyrae laughed. ¡°Well, only once, and you were pretty tired, but that counts!¡±


    I pouted even harder. ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯m gonna go to the library and read scrolls.¡±


    Ssiina rolled her eyes and gestured to the wetness outside of our little cave. ¡°And miss all this lovely weather?¡±


    ¡°Hey! I like it!¡± Kyrae protested. ¡°You have to admit the sound of soft rain is comforting!¡±


    Our hssen-raised sister sucked in a breath to protest, but hissed it back out ineffectually. ¡°¡­Fair enough.¡±


    ¡°Sssseriously though!¡± I uncoiled myself and slipped out into the wet afternoon. ¡°I¡¯m almost out of time and I¡¯m gonna find out for sure by curfew! And if you two get it wrong, then I¡¯m not sharing the prize!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Ssiina shrugged.


    Kyrae glanced between both her and me and nodded hesitantly.


    One of my eyes twitched and I hissed a groan at them before swishing off into the rain. At least I know the route back by heart now.


    By the time I got back, I was soaked through. Try as I might, shadows were no good as umbrellas¡ªat least not the ones I could wield personally.


    Letting myself in quietly, I shook off what I could and slithered through the quiet halls to my room to dry off. Getting Phaeliisthia¡¯s scrolls wet was not something I wanted to risk. Unfortunately for me, dry linens lulled me off into a midday nap and the sun had moved most of the way across the sky by the time I woke up and uncoiled myself.


    I slithered quickly over to the library and found Zinniz waiting.


    ¡°I almost thought you weren¡¯t going to show up, Hssen Issa.¡± He gave a sharp smile and bowed.


    I blinked at him. ¡°You knew I was going to come here.¡±


    Zinniz laughed, a high-pitched sound. ¡°I had a feeling, that was all. Your competitive nature was the only clue I needed.¡± He pulled one door open and motioned for me to pass through. ¡°I am pleased you saw fit to dry yourself first.¡±


    My head tilted down to hide my pouting cheeks as I slid past him and into the massive, dry-smelling room. Light faded scrolls, water dissolved them, and fire burned them easily, so the room was dark, dry, and made of bare stone. As such, Phaeliisthia had a small contraption with a glowing rock set by the door.


    I took it and slid open the brass window, letting a cone of golden light free. Ahead of me were row after row of scrolls on shelves, all stacked neatly and labeled in both lamian and a strange language I¡¯d not yet learned. The other language had fewer, simpler symbols, but the words were made up of so many symbols I could only guess at their dizzying meanings. It wasn¡¯t elvish either, because I¡¯d seen the weird flowing squiggles of that language enough to know. Puzzlingly, the glyphs next to the long labels were often quite simple.


    I scanned the rows as I slithered by, hoping my answer would be at eye level. The top scrolls were out of reach unless I risked pushing myself so high that I might fall over, and the ¡°ladders¡± that Phaeliisthia had were completely useless.


    The first section I checked was entirely about types of plants. So was the second, but it covered a different kind of not-plant? From there, I passed more nature and geography, then a very small, single shelf for deities.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Strange that Phaeliisthia¡¯s such a big figure in Jii¡¯Kalaga, but she has few religious scrolls. Maybe the temple likes to keep them? Scrolls weren¡¯t exactly quick to scribe, and the few bound ¡°tomes¡± on the shelves were probably worth more than their weight in scales.


    And this is just the section of the library Phaeliisthia has given us access to. Still, as I read the sections and topics, I felt keenly the warmth of gratitude I held for this nigh-mythical figure who took so much of her time to tutor us.


    And who also poisoned my perfectly-usable vocabulary with verbose nonsense.


    I almost looped back around when I stopped myself amid the comparatively modest history section.


    ¡°Phaeliisthia¡¯s old, right?¡± I murmured.


    Ignoring the weird language, I looked for things in lamian about Uzh. She¡¯s probably in some of these, right? I pulled several scrolls and held them carefully in both arms as I slithered over to a low table that had chairs for reading, the glowing box held by my tailtip through the ring on its top.


    Once I moved aside the offending furniture, I coiled up to read. Very quickly, my limited reading ability hurt me as I struggled slowly through the material.


    ¡°Dinner in two hours,¡± Zinniz¡¯s voice echoed from far away. ¡°Don¡¯t be late¡ªcheck the dial on the reading table.¡± I heard the sound of the heavy wooden door draw closed.


    Hsssssss. I checked the dial, illuminated by an odd bronze contraption that had to be magic. Two hours.


    I looked again at the pile of scrolls. They¡¯d all need to go back, and I hadn¡¯t even grabbed half of what I wanted. Plus, some of them were pretty hefty.


    Running a hand through my now-silky hair, I sighed. ¡°I need to speed this up. I just need to find stuff about Phaeliisthia.¡±


    Wait. Phaeliisthia. The Guardian of Uzh.


    I knew her name and title. All I had to do was look for the right glyphs and then read the context around them. I slammed my fist against my open palm¡ªperfect!


    With renewed vigor, I set about¡ª


    Encouraged, I commenced¡ª


    I had a good idea and started reading! I will not let her infest¡ªalter¡ªchange how I talk in my head, damnit!


    Thinking thoughts of simple words, I carefully scanned through the scrolls one by one. Phaeliisthia this, Guardian that: I finished the first pile without any real clues.


    Near the top of the second, however, I got my big break.


    ¡°The Guardian of Uzh is a most unusual woman. Few¡­ Few¡­¡± I turned the scroll sideways. I was sure the next glyphs were the answer, but they blurred when I looked at them. I reached forward with a tendril of shadow and felt a burning sting.


    Over the text, glowing gold glyphs appeared, reading, ¡°Nice try, but I want you to use context clues!¡±


    I screamed.


    Not a problem if there¡¯s no one else in here, right?


    Shaking, I carefully lowered the ancient and immensely valuable historical artifact. Fine then. See if that stops me!


    Still, I found myself hissing under my breath. ¡°How much time did she even take preparing this! Why is she so¡­ so thorough about everything! She doesn¡¯t miss details!¡±


    I read on. The passage talked about the Guardian¡¯s fascination for the open skies and nature. More importantly, it mentioned that Phaeliisthia hoarded information, plants, and even¡ªto a lesser extent¡ªjewels. She was also elementally aligned with sunlight, whatever that meant.


    Another passage mentioned scales; yet another great feathered wings.


    Does she have scales?


    I finished that scroll without finding out for sure. Another look at the pile and I groaned. Then I checked the sundial and cursed. I had minutes. I¡¯d wanted to sleep early, but it was starting to look like I¡¯d spend the evening in the library.


    ***


    Issa skidded into the dining room just as Zinniz was about to go fetch her from the library.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late!¡± she huffed. ¡°Thanks for the food!¡±


    ¡°Do try to be more formal, Hssen Issa.¡±


    Ssiina stifled a giggle. Sister will be so much fun at the Emerald Palace. I can just imagine the looks on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Next to her Kyrae laughed politely, one hand over her mouth. Issa was late enough they had started already; the meal was simple, but well-prepared fare of baked fish and stew of seasonal fruits and tubers.


    Ssiina made small talk with her sisters, reveling in the warmth of the moment when one of Issa¡¯s jokes nearly made Kyrae spray pink fruit across the table. Friends. Siblings.


    Uncharacteristically, however, Issa didn¡¯t go for thirds, or even seconds. A single plate finished, a polite thanks given, and the newly-struck hssen dashed off away through the exit to the lower hall.


    ¡°Is¡­¡± Ssiina¡¯s voice shook with disbelief. ¡°Is Issa going off to study?¡±


    Kyrae shook her head and giggled. ¡°No, she¡¯s off to win. Ask her anything from whatever she¡¯s reading that isn¡¯t Phaeliisthia¡¯s true form and she¡¯d give you a blank stare.¡±


    Sagely Ssiina nodded. ¡°I see. Truly, I wonder sometimes where she inherited such airheadedness from.¡±


    After a dubious glance, Kyrae burst out laughing.


    ¡°Sister?¡± Ssina tilted her head.


    Kyrae laughed even harder.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    ***


    The magically-lit sundial passed several more hours and well into the night before I finished with what I could read of the history section¡ªat least what Phaeliisthia had that seemed to be about Uzh. An unfortunate side effect of this reading was that I now knew far more than I ever wanted to about how Uzh had been destroyed by storms in the past. Storms that might be coming any day now. I was suddenly very happy for Phaeliisthia¡¯s tall island and her solid stone manor.


    After such an exhaustive search, I had a list of habits, and I thought I was pretty well-armed. There couldn¡¯t be many elfoid species with Phaeliisthia¡¯s suite of abilities.


    Though some are definitely exaggerated.


    Beyond the love of nature, information, and wealth, I had gathered quite a bit more. She was certainly self-obsessed and aloof. Though, I disagreed that she was cold or unkind. She was not only light-aligned, but had her own innate magic, which made total sense¡­ probably.


    Moreover, she had horns and talons and massive feathered wings and probably also scales.


    Now, I just had to find a species that matched Phaeliisthia¡¯s description.


    I set about into the immense nature section more than a little anxious. I didn¡¯t really know the order of species, so I settled in for a long search.


    By the time the sundial had edged into the next morning, I could hardly keep my eyes open. Worse than the sweet song of the shadows was that I hadn¡¯t found an answer. Simply put, I was near the end of the list and nothing had matched both Phaeliisthia¡¯s personality and physical description.


    Is she altering it with magic? A few things, mostly terrifying, can do that.


    Unfortunately, I was too tired to put any of what I¡¯d skimmed together. I also knew I had to be awake the next morning. So begrudgingly admitting defeat, I put the last of the scrolls back, closed the library and slithered upstairs to my bed and collapsed.


    Phaeliisthias of all shapes, sizes, and colors danced about in my dreams. Chaotic as they were, I was really just happy to still have dreams.


    Unfortunately, my dreams held no answers and I was groggy all through breakfast. While we waited in the courtyard with Zinniz, I had to fight to stay awake until Phaeliisthia arrived through the skies like a shooting star.


    Our mysterious tutor landed fast enough to make me jump. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t crack the stone under her, and she dismissed her wings with a roll of her shoulders. The typically-pale Phaeliisthia now sported a light tan and a big, big smile. She also carried a small, leatherbound tome of unevenly-leafed parchment under one arm. Surreptitiously, she handed it to Zinniz, who quickly retreated back to the sideline.


    ¡°My lovely students!¡± she crooned in her musical voice. ¡°I trust you¡¯ve studied well?¡±


    Snapping to attention, we all nodded. What is she? My mind raced. Somewhere in there was the answer.


    Phaeliisthia clapped. ¡°Now then, students, I believe I have a question for you all! When I call you, please come forward and whisper to me your answer.¡± She bowed with a flourish and came up wearing a sharp-toothed smile. ¡°What am I?¡±


    I took a breath. Elf, no. Half-elf, half something, no. Hse¡¯aazh, definitely not. What is she?


    ¡°Ssiina!¡± Phaeliisthia called our eldest sister first.


    Ssiina slithered forward confidently and our tutor bent down to hear her answer.


    She has wings, but not all the time. Scales too, maybe. What can do that?! I rubbed my chin frantically.


    All too soon, Ssiina had retreated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reveal who¡¯s right at the end, dears. Kyrae!¡±


    My elven sister stepped forward and quietly gave her answer. I watched Phaeliisthia¡¯s elf-like face for any signs. She displayed no emotion other than unrestrained glee.


    Elf-like face. Takes an elf-like form. Horns. Talons. Innate magic. Possessive.


    ¡°Issa?¡±


    I jolted.


    ¡°Child, did you sleep last night?¡± Phaeliisthia chided.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I yipped.


    ¡°Then come forward. I look forward to your answer.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I slithered forward nervously. She¡¯s powerful enough to defy the Temple and Hssen both.


    That was it.


    I¡¯d only read a few things that could do that, and only one matched everything else, rare though it was.


    Phaeliisthia leaned down and I tilted toward her ear.


    ¡°Great Feathered Serpent Dragon, Sun-Aligned,¡± I whispered confidently.


    Unlike with my sisters, a broad smile split Phaeliisthia¡¯s face wide. And then she laughed, a hissing laugh so unlike her normal voice. Her forked tongue slipped out between sharp teeth and thin lips.


    For a long, tense moment, the three of us and Zinniz watched our tutor cackle madly in glee. I caught the servant discreetly rolling his eyes at his mistress¡¯s display.


    Am¡­ am I right?


    Nervously, I held my arms by the elbows under my chest. In the bright morning sun, I coiled a little closer around myself and shivered. The legends I read last night¡­


    Eventually Phaeliisthia calmed enough to speak. With an exaggerated motion, she wiped a tear from the corner of one bright white eye. ¡°Marvelous! Truly marvelous!¡±


    Ssiina tried to speak, but only a soft hiccupping noise escaped her lips. I didn¡¯t even try; my jaw was set tightly enough that it hurt, my eyes were stuck open, and I had to try hard to keep breathing evenly.


    She can¡¯t be, can she?


    I started shaking. That¡­ a legend¡ªwhat I said she was, I thought was only a legend. I remembered that scroll where I found the name. Covetous, empire-ruining. Worshiped as gods were the few that lived when that scroll was written. Who knows when that was, but still! Filled with sudden apprehension, I watched Phaeliisthia with my breath held.


    She locked her eyes onto mine and stepped dramatically back several paces. And then several more. From across the ring of columns, she gave another bow.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Phaeliisthia announced, ¡°is correct!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ssiina hissed reflexively, and mercifully quietly.


    Kyrae gave a sharp intake of breath.


    I gulped, and then a surge of accomplishment rushed through me like a wave of heat. Both of my sisters looked my way and, somehow, through the terror that still gripped me and a jaw that barely budged, I gave them the biggest, smuggest grin I could manage. The action seemed to free me from my fear, and after a moment, I winked and stuck my tongue out all the way.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Phaeliisthia¡¯s voice clawed back our attention with a single syllable. ¡°¡­am Phaeliisthia, Guardian of Uzh, and the last Sun-Aligned Great Feathered Serpent Dragon in the whole of Jii¡¯Kalaga.¡±


    For a moment, only the echo of her words persisted in the otherwise-silent courtyard. The world, even the wind, seemed to hang in time. And then, in a blinding flash of golden light, Phaeliisthia took on her true form.

 Chapter 26: Moonflowers

    I beheld Phaeliisthia¡¯s true form, and despite my overwhelming fear, I felt a calm settle over me.


    Magnificent. Pedantic or not, no lesser word would serve to capture Phaeliisthia¡¯s sheer presence. Not to mention her size.


    I could see in an instant why she chose an elf-like form. Her massive, sharp-toothed, and lizard-like head alone was the same length as her manor¡¯s dining table¡ªand longer than me. Her wingspans, for she had four massive, feathered wings, could cover the width of the manor, while from snout to tip she rivaled its length.


    A mane of intensely bright white feathers parted brilliant sun-gold scales from the crown of her horned head to the tip of her immense tail. Her uncapped horns were similar in shape as before, if now each taller than her own elven form. Tendrils from the sides of her snout trailed almost down to her forelegs, the limbs themselves a little short against her massive sinuous body. As if to compensate, she had two sets of forelegs, matching her wings, and a single pair of rear limbs.


    Slowly, Phaeliisthia raised her head, eyeing us with one massive, white eye, completely unchanged in shape from her elven form. With a great intake of breath she huffed, and I felt the courtyard brighten for a brief moment.


    ¡°Students,¡± the great feathered serpent dragon spoke slowly, her voice deep and resonant, ¡°Am I not magnificent?¡±


    I gulped and nodded, not even looking at what my sisters did.


    Phaeliisthia chuckled and the ground rumbled. ¡°Selfish it may be, but the reactions are always worth the wait. I¡¯ve half a mind to continue today¡¯s lessons in my true form, but I fear my radiance would be far too great a distraction. Alas¡­¡±


    Heaving a great sigh, Phaeliisthia¡¯s form shrunk in glowing light until she stood again in the center of her courtyard, impossibly smaller. She brushed off her shoulders and straightened her outfit¡ªthe same she had left in.


    ¡°Well, that was fun!¡± our draconic tutor cheered, her voice once again melodic. ¡°Pick your jaws up off the stones and join me. We¡¯re weeks behind on lessons¡ªno doubt despite Zinniz¡¯s best efforts¡ªand I intend to catch all of you up.¡±


    A shiver ran down my spine, from neck to tail-tip.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Phaeliisthia snapped her fingers. ¡°I know! Since two of you were so close, and the wonderfully unexpected Issa even managed to surprise me, I suppose I can weave your reward in with the lessons.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is it more lessons?¡± Kyrae asked tentatively.


    Phaeliisthia tittered. ¡°Only if you make it so. Your reward is thus: I will take each of you to one single place you desire to go. You may go alone, or take your sisters.¡±


    ¡°Any place?¡± Ssiina asked, incredulous.


    Our tutor smirked. ¡°The bottom of the ocean would be rather difficult, and certain specific places may be dangerous enough for me to shift your request, but yes. So long as it is on the material plane, we will go there. You should have some ideas¡ªI know you¡¯ve all paid at least some attention to geography. Think it over¡ªyou have one month to decide, and you may pick a place and a time, so we may not necessarily leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°How would we get there?¡± I blurted.


    Phaeliisthia replied with a toothy smile and a chuckle. ¡°I am more than capable of serving as a transport vessel, and my ego is not so fragile as to find the task demeaning.


    ¡°Oh and this isn¡¯t part of the reward, but if you manage to catch up within the next two weeks, I will begin all of your practical combat lessons early. Truthfully, it is much easier to judge your attacks firsthand, and people tend to do pesky things like hold back when they worry they might hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Do¡­¡± Ssiina let the syllable hang and took a careful breath. ¡°Tutor Phaeliisthia, do you wish for us to attack you during our future training?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Well, eventually,¡± Phaeliisthia replied as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. She then wagged a taloned finger at Ssiina. ¡°But we are not there yet, dear, and I grow tired of waiting. Come, and receive the blessing of my knowledge.¡±


    Only Phaeliisthia would say something so patently ridiculous with total sincerity.


    ¡°Mistress, if I may,¡± Zinniz interrupted carefully.


    ¡°Yes, Zinniz?¡±


    ¡°The clothes for Ssiina, Issa, and Kyrae are ready. I had a servant fetch the outfits two days prior.¡±


    The look Phaeliisthia gave us could burn water. ¡°In that case¡­ we simply must take a moment to dress for class.¡±


    Oh no. With all three of us still in shock from Phaeliisthia¡¯s reveal, we were herded into a lavish room where privacy screens and servants awaited. With mounting dread, I forced myself to look at the folded clothing set aside behind the privacy screen meant for me. One that was only barely large enough for me to coil behind. Although, it wasn¡¯t like lower bodies needed clothing anyway.


    Well, lamia didn¡¯t. Legs revealed certain things.


    Folded innocently on a low wooden table was a silken robe of gold and white with red accents and black stitching. It¡­ didn¡¯t look too garish honestly.


    I unfolded the garment carefully, noting that the primary color was white with thick gold-colored bands around the sleeves, hem, and folds. Unfortunately, folding also revealed the red frills around the bottom, sleeves, and ringing the pointed shoulders.


    Still, it could be worse¡­ and it looks comfortable.


    I slipped into it without much difficulty, and noticed immediately that my chest felt less tight. A quick glance down confirmed: I really do have breasts now! Taking a deep breath and rolling my shoulders against the wonderfully smooth fabric, I slithered back out into the room. Ssiina was already waiting, a red blush almost overriding the brown of her cheeks. When she glanced up at me and sighed exasperatedly, I noticed the gold matched her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad!¡± I gave my sister a quick side hug.


    ¡°I look like I¡¯m a single decade old and trying to wear adult clothing, Issa!¡± Ssiina hissed.


    I plucked at the silky and frilly hem. ¡°I almost like it, actually.¡±


    ¡°Of course you would. At least Kyrae will¡ª¡±


    ¡°How do I look!¡± Kyrae¡¯s chipper voice from behind made both of us jump.


    Turning around, I saw Kyrae wearing a shorter version of our clothing up top and tight gold-colored silk pants below. White shoes with black stitching and red soles completed the look. She twirled, and the robe that went almost to her knees twirled around after her, frills flying.


    When she came to a stop, she swiftly slid her now-long black hair away from her eyes and I got a good look at my sister. Her clothing up until now had been loose¡ªeven what Sire Tyaniis had gotten for her. Now though, I saw slight rises on her chest and a flare to her hips, although the latter could have been the skirt.


    More than I remembered, my elven sister looked happy: a genuine smile reached across her smooth face to her green eyes.


    ¡°Do¡ªdo you like it?¡± Ssiina ventured.


    ¡°I love it!¡± Kyrae gushed. ¡°It¡¯s super cute and I can move really well in it! I¡¯ll bet even with all these frills, it¡¯ll get snagged less when we¡¯re exploring around the estate¡¯s gardens!¡± She pulled both fists just up under her chin and looked like she would jump airborne at any moment.


    For once, Ssiina appeared to be speechless. She opened and closed her mouth, blush deepening to an impossible full-face shade.


    I need to say something! ¡°Should we go show Phaeliisthia?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Ssiina admitted. ¡°I¡¯ll never live this down.¡±


    ¡°I think you look cute!¡± Kyrae piped up, gently patting Ssiina on the back.


    I wondered for a moment if all the blood from Ssiina¡¯s lower body had somehow stuffed itself into her face. She squeaked.


    I blinked.


    Kyrae giggled.


    Ssiina squeaked again. ¡°I¡¯ll go! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Compliments. Her greatest weakness.


    The three of us shuffled outside in silence, although Kyrae twirled enough on the walk out to make herself dizzy.


    ¡°Most marvelous!¡± Phaeliisthia cooed upon seeing the three of us in our matching outfits.


    The light outside made the gold-colored strips shimmer and I felt like a fancy doll at a market, or a newly-struck kss¡¯kaa with more money than sense.


    ¡°And practical, too, as I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll find! Now, let¡¯s get you three seated. We have a lot to cover today!¡±


    ***


    Despite two weeks of pain, we indeed ¡°caught up¡± as Phaeliisthia put it. At least this meant combat lessons! Finally!


    ¡°You may notice that, unfortunately, your normal, wonderful outfits have been traded for practical, simple clothing,¡± our tutor said, wearing her own weirdly unremarkable outfit of undyed cotton.


    I glanced down. It¡¯s still fancier than I¡¯m used to¡­ actually¡­ I¡¯ve become rather used to nicer clothes. I can feel the shoulders are just too tight and there¡¯s a missed stitch scratching my left breast.


    ¡°But!¡± Phaeliisthia punctuated her statement with a clap and a twirl. ¡°That is all for the purpose of teaching you three how to fight! Now, any other instructor would lament the knowledge as vestigial for hssen¡ªfrom a time before the empire¡¯s peace. However, I know that you three lovely ladies won¡¯t content yourselves to sit and preen like the birds that grow fat on the fruit from my garden.¡± She jabbed a hand skyward, and a bright orange parrot flew out of a tree with a startled squawk.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start with Ssiina as she seems to be the most eager by far.¡±


    I looked to my left and saw Ssiina, her hands curled into fists, and her posture slightly hunched. She wore a smile that extended the whole width of her jaw, beyond even her teeth. I tried to suppress a giggle and snorted, but my sister didn¡¯t even look my way.


    No, instead she practically jumped and slithered forward like a startled skink. Zinniz appeared from one side, carrying a sheathed blade.


    ¡°Before we start, we¡¯ll cover some basics regarding blade safety. I may be able to reattach lost fingers, but that doesn¡¯t mean I care to hear your wailing should you sever one of your own.¡±


    Ssiina nodded rapidly. Admittedly, Kyrae and I also leaned in to listen from the sidelines as Zinniz set up a dummy for Ssiina to practice forms against.


    Ssiina took the blade almost reverently, and Phaeliisthia made no attempt to correct the rogueish smile our sister had. Surely she just enjoys the mystique of martial combat, right? An enjoyment for theater? Kyrae and I knew all too well the uses for small blades, and Ssiina¡¯s excitement unsettled me a little.


    I felt my elf sister¡¯s hand clutch mine and I realized I¡¯d been shaking. Leaning over, I gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Kyrae.¡±


    She smiled back. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± I continued, trying to change the subject before my mind went to places that would quickly make me not-okay, ¡°What do you think a pseudo-noble serpent dragon would consider proper technique?¡±


    After a few basic forms and a discussion of how to hold the blade and use your lower body to strike with your elfoid torso quickly, Kyrae and I had our answer. Phaeliisthia had moved on to more¡­ practical advice.


    ¡°Tutor Phaeliisthia, I do not mean to call into question your knowledge, but this hardly seems a sporting technique,¡± Ssiina asked, confused.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± My hand couldn¡¯t cover the whole noise and our hssen-raised sister shot me a glare.


    When Kyrae followed by bursting out laughing, Ssiina pouted.


    Phaeliisthia placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°That, my dear student, is the point! You are not fighting a ¡®duel,¡¯ you are trying to incapacitate or kill your opponent. Now we will try this again! A sweep with your lower body and a flick of your tail to kick up dirt. When they are blinded, a simple, straight stab at the lower abdomen is desired, then twist and pull. Your goal should be to rupture as many organs as possible. If you carry the momentum of your lower body into the cut you¡¯ve made, you may be able to eviscerate them quickly. Go ahead and try it on the dummy. I¡¯ve had Zinniz fill it with unusable viscera from last night¡¯s dinner.¡±


    Ssiina blanched, gulping. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you not want to learn this, Ssiina?¡± Phaeliisthia taunted. ¡°You must understand what it is to kill, dear. You are not learning to fight elf or lamia opponents to shake hands with them afterward and say ¡®well done.¡¯¡±


    Her student froze. ¡°I¡­ Should we be doing something simpler today? Or maybe we can learn something else? Like sneaking or pickpocketing or¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Phaeliisthia plucked the bronze dagger from a startled Ssiina. She handed her one made from wood. ¡°Issa, Kyrae! Come join us and we¡¯ll run through forms. Footwork for Kyrae as well.¡±


    Ssiina blinked slowly. ¡°¡­.what?¡±


    Phaeliisthia clicked your tongue and rapped a single golden talon against the kelaniel¡¯s forehead. ¡°It is important to have enthusiasm for the art, but you mustn¡¯t glorify the subject. Hopefully, you will not have to kill someone, but I aim to teach you how to if need be. Honestly, it¡¯s astounding Tyaniis failed to teach her daughter this much.¡±


    Our hssen-raised sister stiffened. ¡°Can¡­ can we not talk about that? Sire is¡­ she will be better in the future.¡± When she looked up, tears had streaked the dust on her cheeks. ¡°Those few weeks before we left Ess¡¯Sylantziis were already such a change¡ªI think she said more words to me then than the whole past year.¡±


    I felt my jaw drop, then set. She what? I thought back to our sire. Terrifying¡ªwell, not like Phaeliisthia¡ªand cold-seeming, I still felt as though Tyaniis had a warmth deep down inside, like a large stone the cool morning after a hot day.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ssiina,¡± Kyrae apologized next to me, walking over to give Ssiina a hug. ¡°I¡¯m sure things will be better from now on.¡±


    Ssiina mumbled and nodded, now crying in earnest.


    Phaeliisthia glanced at me, her expression unreadable.


    I went to my sister as well, wordlessly enveloping her in a hug. We didn¡¯t have any more lessons that day, and Ssiina declined to speak any further on the matter.


    However, we did start our combat lessons after that in earnest. Phaeliisthia no longer used such visceral imagery to scare us, and by the end of the week, Ssiina seemed to have found her current again, sliding along through the forms with fluid grace.


    The extra experience Kyrae and I had helped in the spars at first, but lessened over time as we struggled with ingrained habits. I often failed to parry or stuck to big, simple motions that my size simply wasn¡¯t enough to back up. When I¡¯d been fighting other kids my age for food, it had worked. Now though. Well, I was almost as large as Ssiina, but against any skilled opponent, I¡¯d end up the loser.


    Kyrae fared better than I did, especially when it came to dirty tricks. Unfortunately, our hssen-raised sister seemed to have an unnatural talent for bladework that only revealed more as we moved through the weeks into mixed lessons, learning longer blades. Worse still, Ssiina was unbearably smug about it.


    Unfortunately for her, Kyrae progressed equally quickly in her magic and soon outstripped Ssiina as a sigilist. Though she focused the most on the Temple¡¯s sigils, particularly restorative and venom or acid spells, she learned other disciplines quickly.


    As for me, well¡­ that visit to the library seemingly unlocked something. I found myself there more and more often for longer and longer evenings. I¡¯d spent so long in darkness, I wanted nothing more than to bathe in the light of knowledge.


    A library like Phaeliisthia¡¯s was something precious few had access to. So, in spite of the odds, in spite of every single thing I thought I knew about myself, I found my impulsiveness turning into bouts of reading, my recklessness into embarrassing attempts at calligraphy and writing.


    My shadow magic progressed steadily as well, but I felt as though I had almost hit my limit, even as the buds in Phaeliisthia¡¯s glowing cavern grew and grew until they were larger than my head. Still, none of them peeked open, not a single bud showed me a hint of what that cavern would look like in bloom.


    Until today.


    Today was, of course, another day off wasted. Another long night shifting into an unbearably short morning. Another battle with Phaeliisthia¡¯s contagious grandiloquence. Off in our ¡°secret¡± glade, my sisters were no doubt talking about where they wanted Phaeliisthia to take us. Personally, I hadn¡¯t made up my mind yet¡ªevery day it seemed I found out about someplace new that I immediately wanted to visit.


    I have to pick just one.


    Something was different today. Something about Phaeliisthia¡¯s smile and the way it easily reached her eyes told me that today would be special. Adding to that, she had brought the small leatherbound tome that she had gotten in Amaranth with her today.


    I had asked after the small tome weeks ago, but the serpent dragon had said ¡°the time was not right¡± and left it cryptically at that.


    ¡°Is the time right now?¡± I asked, matching her long stride.


    Matching Phaeliisthia¡¯s quick stride was easier than ever. These days, I was a lot bigger than I had been when I first came here. I stood no chance of fitting into my old clothes, especially with my chest taken into consideration. Kyrae constantly ribbed me about it, with perhaps a little more venom than an elf should have been capable of producing. Even Ssiina was starting to complain.


    My turn to be smug.


    ¡°It is indeed,¡± Phaeliisthia answered with a smile. ¡°Proud of your chest?¡±


    I blushed and realized I¡¯d been staring¡­ at myself. ¡°Uh, yeah, I guess.¡±


    The serpent dragon nodded sagely. ¡°Pride is important. See that you do not lose it.¡±


    ¡°But what about too much pride?¡±


    Phaeliisthia laughed. ¡°I am the wrong person to ask about that, dear.¡±


    I smiled despite my flushed cheeks. ¡°So, am I going to be able to read that tome, Tutor Phaeliisthia?¡±


    She looked down at me with twinkling eyes. ¡°Let us away to the cavern first. I believe I¡¯ve failed to hide my excitement, so you doubtless know what is in store.¡±


    I nodded eagerly.


    My excitement built as we moved through the twisting tunnel. Up ahead, I could see a white tinge to the normal pale blue glow of the cavern. When we rounded the final corner and entered the room, Phaeliisthia stopped and stared. I heard a sharp intake of breath from her, and her hand went to her face, wiping quickly.


    I slithered around her and stopped just as she did. The head-sized buds had all opened, every last one. Massive, six-petaled white flowers glowed pearlescent in the blue light of the cavern. A heady, sweet scent infused the air, and motes of shimmering golden pollen surrounded glowing golden stamens longer than my hands and thick as fingers. Pale blue-white moths darted between the flowers and blue leaves, trailing sparkling gold through the air as they disappeared into holes in the rock.


    ¡°Moonflowers,¡± Phaeliisthia said sadly. ¡°Exceedingly rare, terrifyingly fragile, and the most beautiful flowers in the world.¡±


    I only then noticed she was crying. ¡°Phaeliisthia¡­¡± I trailed off unsure what to say.


    The serpent dragon breathed deeply and sighed out, a wide, sad smile slowly crossing her face as her tears stopped. ¡°Forgive me, my student. This sight is¡­ sentimental to me. That is all.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    She shook her head and strode into the glade, wiping her eyes slowly. ¡°I do not need your words. But I do enjoy your presence. Come. In lieu of a lesson today, I believe we will discuss this book and what I learned in Amaranth.¡±


    I slithered after her and coiled in my usual spot by the pond. All the axolotl had come near the surface and were swimming as if in a dance. Mesmerized, I didn¡¯t speak for some time. Eventually, I realized Phaeliisthia was waiting for me. ¡°Why did you get a tome in Amaranth? Didn¡¯t you say the merfolk carried oral traditions?¡±


    ¡°Most do.¡± Phaeliisthia grinned cattily, her somber aura gone as quickly as it had come. ¡°But like any people, some defy tradition. I was informed we may yet find answers within this tome."


    ¡°You haven¡¯t read it?¡±


    ¡°I have read it.¡±


    ¡°Then can¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Phaeliisthia laughed a gilded laugh. ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in that? No, Issa, I think will be important for you to learn the language this text is written in.¡±


    ¡°Merfolk?¡±


    Phaeliisthia shook her head.


    ¡°Elven?¡±


    Again, I got a ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the language you have in your library is?¡±


    ¡°Draconic.¡± Oh that makes sense. ¡°And no.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What language could this tome possibly be in?¡±


    ¡°Human Imperial.¡±


    What.

 Chapter 27: Journal of a Traveler

    "People often ask me why I spend so much time away from the ocean. If you could explore either a vast wasteland largely devoid of sapient life, or a rich world of storied cultures and forgotten histories, which would you choose?"


    ¡ªUru Farlight, Archaeologist, Anthropologist, and Delver of Lost Histories


    I chose a moonflower to stare at while I thought about what Phaeliisthia said. The book is in a human language! What can this mean?


    Phaeliisthia didn¡¯t seem to be interested in giving me any more information about the tome. She calmly set it on the bench next to her and folded her hands in her lap before leaning back, her eyes closed. ¡°I will teach you to read it soon enough, but you mustn¡¯t slacken your practice. The magic in the glade today will be at its strongest¡ªperhaps you might explore further than ever before.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t ready to practice magic! There was a tome with answers right there! And it didn¡¯t even look monstrously thick like half of the ones in Phaeliisthia¡¯s library. ¡°Can you at least tell me what sort of tome it is?¡±


    ¡°A journal,¡± my instructor answered without opening her eyes. ¡°One penned by a most interesting author.¡±


    ¡°And you won¡¯t tell me anything more.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    I grit my teeth, feeling my loose fang slipping down as I fought back a hiss.


    ¡°Channel your frustration into the potency of your magic, Issa, or relax and let it go. Your condition may be urgent, but you are not yet in the curse¡¯s full grasp, and I daresay you are safer here with me than anywhere else in the world.¡± Phaeliisthia slouched forward, cracking her white eyes open to drink in the beauty of the cavern.


    No way was I gonna let my anger go! I almost tore at the shadows, but a pale moth alighting on a flower in a puff of golden pollen stayed my hand. The curse would destroy such beauty, not me.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t exactly calm myself, and when I found the shadow I wanted to manipulate, a larger, more uneven tendril was formed. These days, I could do more than tendrils safely, but they were my comfort: practical, simple, and wonderful for unnerving Ssiina¡ªwhich was always fun.


    For hours, I moved and twisted and manipulated the shadows of the cavern. True to Phaeliisthia¡¯s word, the ambient magic of the place strengthened my abilities. I hardly noticed at first, but the cavern seemed more¡­ receptive than it had been. Does magic have personality, or am I simply used to this place?


    I certainly did feel more comfortable, as frustration melted into focus. A moth floated lazily upward alighting on a thick pad of soft moss covering a ledge in the upper reaches of the cavern. The single moonflower tree there had bent around almost like a coiling body and blue light dappled a snug-looking space in mild warmth.


    Tired as I was, I wanted that space. I wanted to be cozy, and to lie in something soft. As if by response, I felt a familiar twist of my magic, one that I had not given into since my first day at the estate months ago.


    I almost shoved it away, but the power, and my lingering frustration¡ªhss, focus¡ªgave me courage. Reaching for it, focusing my will, I wrenched control of the spell. For a sickening moment, cold washed over my body, and I felt a pressure bearing down on me as if crushing me under its body.


    And then I was in a different place: a warm, snug space with a frantic moth, its wings flinging powder as it scurried back into the air. From up on the ledge, I sunk my hands into soft moss and peered down at Phaeliisthia.


    She stood in front of the bench, arms raised and her gaze squarely on me. Her sharp features softened when I waved back to her.


    ¡°Issa,¡± her voice carried despite her whisper, ¡°please come down from there.¡±


    I blinked at her. ¡°But it¡¯s warm. And cozy.¡±


    ¡°And you are crushing the moss.¡±


    Oops. I looked at the way down, or lack thereof. A nearly sheer drop was all that awaited me. Still, I felt I had more than enough power. ¡°Give me a moment!¡± I closed my eyes and focused again, pulling on my magic, my curse.


    This time, when I felt the shadows coalescing around me twisting, the presence lunged. I screamed into a void of blackness as I felt myself getting pulled into the world between. Air rushed from my lungs and my hearts beat a staccato rhythm. Deep in the blackness, something shifted.


    Something out there, that I had only ever caught the attention of once, turned its proverbial gaze onto me and I froze. Unimaginable in scope, unbearable in age, I looked into darkness and found¡ª


    A single, pale blue moth alighted on my nose. Small, dark grey eyes looked into my own and I felt the immense pressure halt as if slithering straight into a wall.


    ¡°She is ever so reckless,¡± a faint, achingly sad voice echoed. Distant laughter faded around me as hundreds of moths swept me into a torrent of powder and lunar blue.


    The presence faded away and with another lurch, much smoother than I had ever felt, I collapsed back onto the smooth stones of the ____ by the cavern¡¯s central pool. Immediately, Phaeliisthia pulled me upright. Her hands burned with magic and her white eyes stared into mine.


    She cast a sigil, and the burning intensified briefly before fading into warmth. I shivered, as though I had just come in from the cold. ¡°What?¡± I hissed, my throat dry.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Phaeliisthia¡¯s musical voice trailed off, and in an incredibly rare moment, the serpent dragon seemed to be at a loss for words. She crouched next to me, hands on my shoulders, as she looked off into the blue-lit forest of massive white blooms. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± was all she said, and I watched a few tears fall from her eyes before she dried them.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked again, still in a daze.


    ¡°Something incredible. Something I did not deserve,¡± Phaeliisthia¡¯s answer was quiet, her voice uncharacteristically timid. ¡°Let us rest for a moment. You have practiced more than enough today, and I fear I have pushed you too far.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    My eyes widened.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that!¡± Phaeliisthia laughed hollowly. ¡°This is not the first time I have admitted to¡­ overzealousness. The sun is ever eager and all that.¡±


    She sounds¡­ younger.


    Perhaps realizing her breach in decorum, my tutor cleared her throat and stood. ¡°When we have both caught out breath, I shall begin to teach you Human Imperial. However, we shall do it in the library, where you can ruin as much precious ink and as many pieces of parchment as your heart desires.¡±


    Still fighting fatigue, at the mention of learning the language, I nodded eagerly. And after what felt to me like far more time than ¡°a moment,¡± Phaeliisthia finally stirred, and with a last, longing look around the cavern, took us away back toward her manor.


    The walk through the garden was somber, and the clouds overhead promised more rain for the already-sodden island. When we returned to the manor, Phaeliisthia dried us with a spell, and we coiled and sat down in the library. Zinniz brought us a few rather new-looking scrolls, some parchment, and a quill and ink.


    I¡¯d asked Phaeliisthia about using a feather rather than a fang for the tip. She¡¯d chuckled and told me that it was not only easier to make, but feathers were certainly plentiful in Uzh. My tutor hadn¡¯t seemed to care about losing the symbolism to Jaezotl. I didn¡¯t have any experience writing any other way besides with pens made from feathers, but I still thought it odd.


    By the yellow glow of what I had learned was a stone Phaeliisthia had enchanted with the sun¡¯s light, the serpent dragon began to teach me the human language.


    ¡°So wait, what does that glyph mean?¡± I pointed to another simple glyph.


    ¡°It is called a letter, Issa, and it makes a sound.¡±


    I hissed in annoyance. ¡°So it means nothing? This makes no sense!¡±


    Phaeliisthia laughed, dangerously close to a giggle. ¡°It will make sense soon enough, dear. The combination of letters and their sounds form words and those words have meanings¡±


    ¡°Why not just use a glyph that has a meaning! Does this entire tome say a single thought?¡± I hissed in annoyance.


    The serpent dragon continued to titter. ¡°Issa, dear, look again at the letters you have¡­ actually drawn rather well. Hmph¡ªI am pleased that my teaching seems to be making progress.¡±


    ¡°It really is!¡± My head jerked up when I realized what I¡¯d said. ¡°Hssss. Can you pretend I said something snarky instead?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I stuck my tongue out at Phaeliisthia.


    ¡°Issa. Do not forget your place.¡±


    ¡°Y-yesss, tutor Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s try that again. Do you see the letters you have written?¡±


    ¡°I nodded.¡±


    ¡°Good. That is all of them. Well, aside from their numerals, which we¡¯ll cover another day.¡±


    I looked down at the single sheet of parchment and scrunched my brow. ¡°How could that be all of them? How could they possible say anything?¡±


    ¡°Issa¡­ think before you speak.¡±


    Letters that make sounds make words that make meaning but words don¡¯t merge with other words like glyphs do in Lamian. ¡°So¡­ do they just have a lot of words?¡±


    Phaeliisthia nodded smugly.


    I clenched the fist not holding the quill. ¡°Then that¡¯s just as bad!¡±


    ¡°Not quite. Take, for example¡­¡± Phaeliisthia swiped the quill from my hand faster than I could react and neatly penned a word in front of me. ¡°Read that.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what it means?¡±


    Phaeliisthia rolled her eyes. ¡°Issa, please. Think. Do not arbitrarily regress¡ªI do not need a source of stress like that.¡±


    As if to prove her point, I tried to read the word. The letters weren¡¯t all familiar, but I got part of the sounds and managed to get the reading right in only two tries. ¡°Uru Fa-farlight. What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a name,¡± Phaeliisthia replied. ¡°The author, in fact.¡±


    I rolled the name around on my tongue. It felt strange in my mind¡ªno glyph to attach to it. ¡°Uru Farlight. Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Someone who may have answers. And, more importantly, someone who is still seeking them.¡± Phaeliisthia sighed, and glanced toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we will need more than this book.¡±


    ¡°But you said I might find answers in it!¡±


    ¡°And you might still,¡± Phaeliisthia turned back to me with a sharp, sad smile. ¡°But I know now that your curse is¡­ progressing. Today was an important lesson for me too.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ can¡¯t you or Kyrae or maybe even Ssiina help me push it back?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. Have you ever gotten the attention of the one who cursed you so easily as today?¡±


    ¡°Well, no, but I¡¯m doing something different. Wait¡­ don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t ever use my powers again?¡±


    Phaeliisthia shook her head. ¡°Not quite. Simply put, I believe that the presence¡­ remembers you for lack of a better word. I do not know that it is entirely conscious, whatever it is, but I believe you live yet only because it does not pay you any mind¡ªlike you wouldn¡¯t a gnat underfoot. Or tail.¡±


    Sudden panic gripped my hearts. ¡°Then¡­ could I just suddenly¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not know. I do not think so, at least not soon. But if you bottle your powers up and have another issue like when you first arrived here, there is a chance that not even I could save you.¡±


    My gut clenched, and I suddenly felt the mass of shadows in the room acutely, their cold weight pressing down all around us. ¡°So¡­ am I just¡­ Do I have any hope?¡±


    Phaeliisthia conjured an arc of light across the room, burning the shadows away until the entire library was bathed in golden light. ¡°You do indeed. Whatever this is, I doubt it is quite a god. And anything that is not a god will not be untouchable. And while I do not know the origin of the idol, I do know of a place where records I do not personally have are kept. Particularly where religious records are kept.


    ¡°Aside from perhaps the lost locations detailed in this journal, if there is anywhere in the whole of Jii¡¯Kalaga, perhaps the whole of the world, that could give us an answer or a clue, it would be Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir, the Spring of All Life.¡±


    ¡°The Spring of All Life? Can¡¯t you go there and ask?¡±


    Phaeliisthia shook her head. ¡°I exist outside the Temple, and as such, to trespass on their most holy of lands would have grave consequences. I am tolerated in Uzh because of many reasons I will not discuss, although my faith in Jaezotl is one of them.¡±


    ¡°What about Ussyri Noksi? Or Sire Tyaniis?¡±


    Phaeliisthia shook her head. ¡°While Nok-Nok may be able to gain access, she would be scrutinized, and not only would you and your sisters be found out, your curse would be too.¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that apply to anyone?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who was there to visit the archives would, among which only ussyri or higher among the ssyri¡¯ssen have the privilege.¡±


    The pieces fell into place in my mind. ¡°You¡­ someone will need to sneak in?¡±


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s smile seemingly doubled in size. ¡°Indeed. Someone who is a budding polyglot, with magic that can let them avoid detection and move through barriers, magical or no. Someone with close allies to watch her back and a wonderful tutor to ensure she has all the proper training.¡±


    I blinked like a gecko at the serpent dragon. ¡°You¡­ me?¡±


    My tutor reached out and flicked the tip of my nose with one golden talon. ¡°Yes, you. And to be clear, we are simply seeking information in secret. Any way you are able to achieve this, even potentially under legitimate means, is acceptable. We are also not seeking to harm the archives¡ªdo not risk so.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ how will I get in?¡±


    ¡°Why, my student, you will get in as a student. Children of ussen and hssen often go there as a sign of unity between Temple and Jii¡¯Hssen. I am more than certain Tyaniis can either formalize your adoption or work with me to send you there under the guise of ussen.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ aren¡¯t we studying under you, Tutor Phaeliisthia?¡±


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s white eyes fell. ¡°Indeed. And I had hoped to have you for longer. To be clear¡ªI do not plan to act on this for at least another year. I do not believe that, with careful practice, you are in too great of danger yet, nor will you be in the next year. I merely wish to prevent disaster in a decade or three. Your sire will be visiting at the end of the rainy season. We will discuss things further then.¡±


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°Can¡­ can I tell my sisters?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare ask you to keep such a secret. Please do. Conspire together, even, but you all must keep this a secret from anyone else. Your life¡ªall of your lives¡ªmay depend on it.¡±


    I shuddered. ¡°What about the journal?¡±


    ¡°Hints. And perhaps a list of places to look if Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir proves fruitless, or proves a second source pointing in a direction. Are you okay to resume learning your Human Imperial letters? There is still time before either of us must retire for the evening.¡±


    For a moment, I closed my eyes in thought. This seemed crazy, but¡­ a familiar kind of crazy. Like something I and Kyrae would come up with. And if it kept me from dying¡­


    Eventually, I nodded. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s keep going.¡±

 Chapter 28: Sires Penitence

    Tyaniis gripped the ship¡¯s railing hard enough to dent the wood, her knuckles pale. She barely paid any attention to the gorgeously dense mangroves and their hordes of colorful birds as they slid past. Excitement over seeing her daughters warred with worry. Had she abandoned them with Phaeliisthia and shirked her duties as sire?


    That such an act was no different to how distant she¡¯d been with Ssiina turned the hssen¡¯s stomach. Worse, she feared she¡¯d placed Ssiina in yet another gilded cage, and constrained Issa and Kyrae beyond what they knew.


    Will her daughters have come to hate her?


    She couldn¡¯t escape this worry either: these days if it wasn¡¯t her daughters, it was Ussen Ziilant in Kii¡¯Zhaal and her allies, or fear of her sister¡¯s rejection of Tyaniis¡¯s proposed adoption that kept her awake on sleeping nights.


    Add to that the endless rabbit hole of connections, back-alley dealings, and corruption she¡¯d been doggedly chasing in pursuit of the origin of the idol that cursed Issa, and it was a wonder that she¡¯d held it all together. Or perhaps not so much. For the first time since Hinssa had died, Tyaniis felt like she was looking ahead, like she could work towards something.


    And then Phaeliisthia had traveled to Amaranth and back last rainy season. Whenever that old lizard left Uzh, it caused a stir, and she¡¯d forgone her usual spree of getting under scales and breaking fangs in favor of a direct, purposeful trip. On one hand, it meant she was more than likely upholding their bargain, but on the other¡­


    Phaeliisthia was planning something. There were few things she would need to plan that wouldn¡¯t cause a massive stir, and Tyaniis had a very uneasy realization that it probably involved not only her, but her daughters as well.


    Hence why she could now hear splintering from the abused wood under her sharp nails, and why she was coiled so tightly it almost hurt.


    ¡°Hinssa,¡± she whispered into the wind, looking up at the sky and shielding her eyes with one hand. ¡°Why is everything so difficult without you? Why am I never certain of the right choice to make?¡±


    Hssen Tyaniis Ssyri¡¯Jiilits did not find an answer on the wind, and she stayed alone with her thoughts, her anxiety keeping the crew well distant until their ship pulled into the city of Uzh.


    ***


    ¡°My reward spot¡¯s a secret until Phaeliisthia takes us there and that¡¯s final,¡± Ssiina said, crossing her arms.


    I skipped a rock out into our glade¡¯s pool. ¡°Really? I mean, mine¡¯s a secret because I¡¯m still reading Uru¡¯s journal and finding new places, and even then, it needs to be secret. But Kyrae told us hers: the start of the Greatriver that runs through elven lands.¡±


    ¡°Why should whether Kyrae tells us or not be any more important a reason than you not telling us?¡±


    ¡°Ssiina, Issa; it¡¯s fine,¡± Kyrae huffed as she emerged from the pond, shaking her long, wet hair wildly. ¡°Maybe Ssiina will get inspired when she sees the headwaters of the Greatriver.¡±


    I hissed when some of the splatters landed on me. ¡°I just got dry!¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ll dry again. You two always sit in the sun for hours.¡±


    ¡°Yesss,¡± Ssiina drawled. ¡°It¡¯sss wonderful. And I can asssure you where I will go is far more exotic than a ssspring in our back garden.¡±


    Kyrae rolled her eyes. ¡°Snakes.¡±


    ¡°Elvesss,¡± I shot back, wearing a cheeky smile.


    Kyrae splashed me and Ssiina in response. Our hssen-raised sister dried herself off with a quick sigil while I moped about the bright sunlight disrupting the shadows I could¡¯ve shielded myself with. Not that I¡¯d ever truly complain about the end of the rainy season.


    Well, except for the fact that the festival in Uzh hadn¡¯t been as nice.


    Kyrae sauntered over and plopped down between me and Ssiina, resting her head behind her arms. Just these past weeks she¡¯d started using magic, under Phaeliisthia¡¯s careful instruction on some small aspects of her body.


    Ssiina and I had both told her we didn¡¯t think she needed to, but Kyrae was insistent. And I had to say the results made it seem like us lamias were wrong. Not that she looked terribly different. A slight jawline adjustment, a tweak of the shoulders in and the hips out a little maybe, but that was all.


    And I didn¡¯t mean the herbs either, though I¡¯d defy anyone to look at Kyrae now and not recognize the young woman my sister was¡­ and I was.


    Confidence.


    That was the change. Even a month ago, had the weather permitted, Kyrae never would have dreamed of wearing what were nearly underclothes and swimming in front of both her sisters. Now? She almost made me want to get into the water again with how much fun she was having¡­ and I was barely warm.


    According to Ssiina, who would be considered fully adult the moment our sire debuted her to hssen and ussen alike in some grand ceremony, I was almost there. And Kyrae too.


    She¡¯d grown a small bit in height, but the biggest changes were to her build and face. Gone was the young, gaunt look she¡¯d shared with me. In her place, well¡­ I¡¯d heard more than a few whispers about all of us at the last festival. Pretty was one word used. These days, she wore her black hair longer and her green eyes had more life to them. I¡¯d been told by Ssiina that mine were the same. It certainly helped that my long hair was nicely kept, my scales were polished, and my body glowed with health.


    It had only been a little over a year, but it felt like longer. Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate was our home, and the enigmatic woman felt at times like a great-aunt with questionable fashion sense.


    ¡°This is nice,¡± Ssiina said softly after a long, blissful silence.


    I hissed contentedly in agreement.


    ¡°No, I mean all of this. You and Kyrae. I think I¡¯m actually excited for Sire Tyaniis to visit, but I¡¯m almost scared to get my hopes up.¡±


    ¡°Was she that bad?¡± I asked without thinking.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Kyrae hissed.


    Ssiina giggled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Kyrae.¡± Our hssen-raised sister blinked as if surprised by her own reaction. ¡°I¡­ huh. This is nice.¡±


    Now, I was curious, and I pushed myself up a little, looping my lower body once over itself under me. ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°You two.¡± Ssiina gestured around. ¡°Sisters. Friends. This place¡­ And it wasn¡¯t that Sire Tyaniis was bad. She was just¡­ absent a lot. I never really felt like she cared about anything since Mother died and you went missing. I wondered sometimes if her body was going on, but the sire I knew had left it. If that makes sense?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡± I answered without any real surety, my mind trying to figure out why her words seemed familiar. I didn¡¯t say that I wished I could remember Mother.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°I know what you mean,¡± Kyrae said softly, turning her head to smile at me. ¡°She¡¯d given up. Stopped caring. Issa and I saw that sometimes in other street folk. Honestly, I almost went there when Issa¡¯s cursed powers were going to her head. I was worried I¡¯d lost her and I almost just¡­ gave up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t.¡± I placed the tip of my tail over her legs.


    She smiled and ran her hand down a jagged line of scales. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bring this up, but that night with Nyss. When you came in and¡­ I thought I¡¯d lost you, I¡­¡±


    I curled my tail and pulled Kyrae into a hug. She let out a startled ¡°eep¡± sound. ¡°I think you almost had. But¡­ as awful as everything was, I think it saved us.¡± I looked back over at Ssiina. Her golden eyes were full of tears and she looked away quickly, blinking rapidly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you two¡­ I forget how bad you had it. It makes me want to just¡­ to just¡­ I don¡¯t even know,¡± she finished exasperatedly.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I pulled her into the hug too, sandwiching a wet Kyrae between the two of us. ¡°Just because we had it bad doesn¡¯t mean your bad is less bad.¡±


    Ssiina giggled. ¡°Do you pay any attention to diction lessons?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°When I need to. What? Do you want me to impart some morsel of profound wisdom every time I open my mouth?¡±


    Ssiina blinked in shock and I stuck my tongue out at her.


    ¡°What Issa means,¡± Kyrae interjected, sliding up and free from the most crushing part of the hug, ¡°is that you suffered too. And we¡¯ve never truly let you tell your story. What was it like?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Ssiina started, ¡°I guess it was just a lot of loneliness. Dyni, whenever she was out of the shadows, was my only real companion. Sire ensured I never wanted for anything¡­ except love. As the daughter of the presumed next jii¡¯hssen, I¡¯d been sequestered away as a young child. And then¡­ well, after Sire rejected the position, I became a social pariah.


    ¡°Even if Aunt Ssyii made everyone well aware she would pursue no vendetta towards Sire, and openly tried to bring her back into society, Sire kept away. And that kept me away, too.¡±


    ¡°Ssiina¡­¡± I closed my eyes and pulled her close. ¡°Your sisters, new and old, are here for you. Friends and family. And I¡¯m certain our sire will work hard to learn to love again. And she will. I¡¯ll make her if I have to.¡±


    Ssiina hiccupped and held me close. ¡°Thank you, Issa.¡±


    ¡°Issa,¡± Kyrae said with a smile. ¡°All that reading and all this tutoring really have made you think more.¡±


    ¡°For better and worse,¡± I nodded sagely. ¡°For instance, I have your legs trapped, but Ssiina is only loosely in this hug.¡±


    Ssiina¡¯s teary-eyed face blinked gecko-like at me. Horror dawned in Kyrae¡¯s eyes just as I used all the strength in my tail to launch both of us back into the pond. We came up spluttering, and Kyrae laughed even as she dunked my head under again.


    Tomorrow would be another intense day of combat training, but more importantly, it would be Sire Tyaniis¡¯s visit. We needed to goof off as much as possible to make sure we were ready for a day of serious discussion. Only I knew that Phaeliisthia was going to broach the topic of enrolling us into the academy at the Spring of All Life tomorrow. While I¡¯d told my sisters of the plan, I¡¯d been too scared to make it seem like more than a ghost of an idea. Too scared to lose what we had.


    The seeds of change to our idyllic small world were about to be planted.


    ***


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s red-scaled servant led Tyaniis through the estate¡¯s lush garden, and the hssen struggled to remain impassive. The immense, emerald-scaled kelaniel¡¯s emotions roiled underneath her stern countenance as she slithered close enough to see the dark stone manor through the trees.


    ¡°Your daughters are practicing in the courtyard,¡± the servant said in a neutral tone, glancing back over his shoulder with what Tyaniis thought might¡¯ve been a smirk.


    ¡°Take me to them, please,¡± her voice came out clipped and terse.


    The servant bowed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Slithering through the manor, Tyaniis tried to calm herself. But when she left into the bright afternoon light of the courtyard, her composure cracked. Ahead of her, her three daughters, one of them an elf, were practicing with blades.


    A pit formed in her stomach when she realized just how much they¡¯d grown. Ssiina had finished blossoming into a near-replica of a young Tyaniis, albeit significantly smaller. Issa looked achingly like Hinssa, although the young ra¡¯zhii would clearly pass her mother¡¯s size.


    Kyrae, who Tyaniis had debated adopting in the beginning, had grown past her boyish awkwardness and shyness into a young woman that reminded Tyaniis of years long past, where she and her partner had visited a newbloom friend. Like back then, Tyaniis would only know if she was told.


    Any lingering doubts about Kyrae that Tyaniis had vanished in an instant. The way she and her sisters moved in concert disabused the hssen of any idea that she could be something other than a sister to Ssiina and Issa and a daughter to Tyaniis.


    And so, with relief at war with anxiety, Tyaniis allowed the servant to lead her to a coil outside the circle where her daughters were practicing. Tyaniis laid herself around the warm, smooth stone and watched with growing interest, motherly affection, and a throbbing pang of guilt for her role as an absentee parent.


    Tyaniis was also more than a little concerned for her daughters¡¯ safety: Phaeliisthia didn¡¯t watch over them as they struck practice dummies.


    She was sparring with them.


    Issa and Ssiina used shorter blades, while Kyrae used a single, longer blade. Real bronze blades, hopefully dulled, flashed in the light. Phaeliisthia gave Tyaniis a wink, but the hssen¡¯s girls were facing away from her for the moment.


    And so she watched them. Some old part of her ached that she wasn¡¯t the one to teach them, ached that she had sheltered Ssiina so much. No, sheltered was the wrong word.


    Abandoned was more accurate. Ssiina¡¯s escape attempts into the city, something that had only started after Hinssa¡¯s death, were doubtless the fault of a void in her life. Tyaniis bore the pain of guilt and regret¡ªit wasn¡¯t her place to deny her faults.


    Now, it was her duty to correct them. As such, she did not assert her presence. Rather, she watched from the sidelines with a soft smile resting impossibly on her hard face. More and more, she knew what she must do, the things she would not flee from.


    A formal adoption needed to happen. Ssiina needed her debut, and Tyaniis had to prove she was not broken by Hinssa¡¯s death. For a moment, it was as if her late partner herself was coiled right beside her, calling her grousing ¡°cute¡± and insisting that she smile more.


    Can I actually make her proud?


    Tyaniis blinked to clear her blurry vision, despite the clear summer skies.


    ***


    Duck, sway right, turn my lower body, push with my tail, arm straight¡ªnot that straight!


    The flat of Phaeliisthia¡¯s blade rapped hard against my elbow and it popped painfully. Our tutor said nothing, waiting only a fraction of a moment before forcing me back even as she casually deflected a strike from Kyrae and swayed away from Ssiina¡¯s blades.


    I hissed in frustration at the next strike she deflected.


    I need to surprise her!


    I ducked low and swept in as fast as I could, ignoring my defense. Phaeliisthia¡¯s pale thigh came into view just in front of my blade¡ªand she moved unexpectedly, revealing Ssiina¡¯s arm.


    I couldn¡¯t stop and I cried out as my dull practice blade hit my sister¡¯s upper arm with enough force to bite in. The world spun and some of my breath left me.


    All I could register was the pommel of our tutor¡¯s blade as she pulled away from my sternum.


    ¡°Issa,¡± her warning was sharp and radiated disappointment.


    ¡°Ssiina! I¡¯m sorry, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Issa,¡± Phaeliisthia warned again. ¡°Tell me what you did wrong.¡± A golden glow emanated from above me and Ssiina¡¯s whimpering trailed off into a pained sigh.


    ¡°I used too much force! I couldn¡¯t pull back in time to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wrong,¡± Phaeliisthia tutted, her eyes briefly flicking behind me. ¡°Anyone?¡±


    I risked lifting my head and looked at my other sisters. Ssiina was holding one arm out, her face a little pale. Despite this, when my eyes met hers, she forced a smile. Hesitantly, I looked at Kyrae.


    My elf sister shook her head. ¡°Issa acted out of frustration and made an attack without telegraphing to her allies or understanding what they were doing.¡±


    I winced, lowering my head again. ¡°She¡­ Kyrae¡¯s right, Tutor Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°At least you understand, Issa.¡± Again, Phaeliisthia¡¯s white eyes looked over my shoulder. ¡°And I do believe that will be it for today. Despite my magic, Ssiina should rest, and you three have company.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine. She couldn¡¯t possibly be right behind me, could she? How could I not have noticed, even if there are no shadows under the midday sunlight?


    I gulped and turned around. Coiled tensely, Sire Tyaniis seemed even larger than I remembered. Next to her Zinniz looked positively petite. I expected a glare or a sharp remark from my golden-eyed sire.


    Instead, she wore an uncharacteristically friendly smile, strained as she looked at the blood on Ssiina¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± I squeaked.


    Tyaniis shook her head. ¡°Issa, daughter mine, I am disappointed, yes, but the important thing is that you learn from this. Irresponsible as Phaeliisthia may seem by giving you real blades, she knows what she is doing. My biggest regret is that I did not teach Ssiina, and I could not be there to teach either you or Kyrae.¡±


    Her smile grew warmer. ¡°Please, let today be a joyous day. I have much I wish to tell you, and much more than I wish to hear. I have many, many years of ineptitude to start making up for.¡±


    And then she did something unexpected: Sire Tyaniis bowed her head to all of us. ¡°Again, I formally apologize for my terrible job as your sire¡ªall of your sire. Will you give me another chance¡ªa chance to make up for my failings?¡±


    Kyrae and I couldn¡¯t answer; we were struck still.


    Ssiina however, bounded forward, launching into our sire, arms wide. ¡°I will, Sire! You¡­ you look just like Mom scolded you.¡± When she brought her head up, it was full of tears.


    Tyaniis ran her fingers through Ssiina¡¯s hair. ¡°In a way, daughter mine, I think she did.¡±

 Chapter 29: Just So

    What happens when a god is no longer worshiped? Do they cease to be, or do they continue on in darkness?


    -Uru Farlight


    Phaeliisthia called for a break, and Kyrae and I handed her our weapons before joining Ssiina in mobbing around our sire. Even with how little time I¡¯d spent in her presence since before I could remember, she was familiar. Ssiina had regaled us with more than a few stories of our sire, most of them from before our mother¡¯s death.


    ¡°I can read now!¡± I preened, reaching hesitantly out toward Tyaniis.


    She responded by pulling me into the hug with her and Ssiina, her golden eyes wet. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Issa. Truly, I am.¡± She ran a hand through my hair and I shivered, a sudden memory bubbling up to the fore.


    Like looking across a river channel on a foggy day, the scene was vague. But it was warm, too. I looked from stern, golden-irised eyes down and across the green ones that mirrored my own. I couldn¡¯t remember why I was crying, but my mother whispered sweet words to me. Small enough for her to hold, my tail wrapped around one of her arms.


    I remembered fighting to stay angry about something until warm, strong fingers pushed their way through my hair. Now, out of the memory, they did the same, and I struggled to hold in my tears, turning my head to the side.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Kyrae fidgeting.


    ¡°Do you not wish to join, Kyrae?¡± my sire rumbled. ¡°You are my daughter as well, even if your name is not yet recorded.¡±


    I heard a few light footsteps, and then Kyrae crashed into us, between myself and Ssiina. Tyaniis laughed, and the atmosphere began to shift: less reverent and more simply familial. Kyrae was the first to talk about our past year of tutoring.


    As she spoke, Ssiina and I recovered, my sister splitting her focus between me and her sire, a wide smile plastered across her face. After our elven sister, we each regaled our sire with our adventures, as well as with the difficulty of Phaeliisthia¡¯s insane schedule.


    Sire Tyaniis, in turn, told me more stories of my own early childhood. How I was shaping up to be a worse troublemaker than Ssiina. As for the past year? All Tyaniis would tell us was that she was taking the necessary steps for Kyrae¡¯s adoption and my reentry into hssen society.


    Similarly to our sire¡¯s secrets, we didn¡¯t tell her the location of our secret glade. Some things were best kept between sisters. Similarly, the moonflower cavern would remain a secret between Phaeliisthia and me.


    And speaking of our erstwhile tutor, she disappeared for a time as we spoke, reappearing only when conversation had turned to mundane topics.


    ¡°Finished detailing your escapades and doubtlessly trying to turn your sire even further against me?¡± Phaeliisthia teased. ¡°I jest, of course. Such a short time could not possibly be enough to make up for a decade lost.¡± She clapped her hands. ¡°Yet I am a gracious host, and there is a meal ready and waiting for us in the manor.¡± She spun on a heel and left.


    Behind her, Zinniz beckoned. We all untangled and while the others stayed back to finish a discussion about magic that went far over my head, I caught up to the servant first. He shot hurried glances toward both the direction Phaeliisthia had walked off in and my family.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Zinniz said softly. ¡°For behaving openly as yourself, I mean. Mistress has not been this happy in years, I assure you. Your presence does her good.¡±


    What? Taken aback, I could only blink in response, and by the time I thought of what I wanted to ask, the others had caught up to us.


    With a sly smile that mirrored his mistress, Zinniz led us inside and to the dining room. The long table was filled with already-prepared food: fruits¡ªliterally¡ªof the post-rainy season were arrayed to create a rainbow of colors and smells. I ignored them and focused on the wonderfully prepared fish and fowl. Fruit was best when used as a glaze.


    Sire Tyaniis coiled between myself and Ssiina, with Kyrae to my other side. Where she seemed larger earlier, she now seemed smaller than I remembered. I guess I really have gotten a lot bigger. The thought comforted me while I ate. I didn¡¯t need to be big, but I was happy with my body for the first time in, well, memory.


    ¡°Issa.¡± Tyaniis glanced down at me; her tone was scolding, but her smile showed a newly-familiar warmth. ¡°Mind your manners.¡±


    I blinked at her and swallowed.


    My sire frowned, eyes glancing at Phaeliisthia. ¡°Is she still like this often?¡±


    Phaeliisthia shrugged. ¡°She ate the whole bird in two bites this time at least.¡±


    Tyaniis¡¯s eyebrow twitched to a background of giggles from my traitorous sisters. ¡°And you do not correct her?¡±


    My tutor smiled sardonically at me. ¡°I am an ancient being of immense and storied power, but even I cannot do the impossible.¡±


    Now I couldn¡¯t help it. I snickered.


    In an instant, Tyaniis turned to me and I wilted under her stern look of disapproval. Phaeliisthia may be terrifying, but I had forgotten my sire could be too. ¡°Issa, dear, would you care to explain? I cannot very well debut you as my daughter returned and of age if you cannot learn manners.¡±


    Kyrae snickered, so I elbowed her under the table. Ssiina snorted, and my sire¡¯s mask cracked a little, the smile vanishing the instant it appeared. Is she¡­ is she struggling to stay angry?


    I decided to go for it. ¡°Why would I have such a big mouth and take tiny bites? It¡¯s inefficient.¡±


    ¡°You are right about one thing, daughter mine: you have a big mouth indeed.¡±


    Behind our sire, Ssiina lost the battle to hold in a fit of giggles, covering her face with her mouth as she almost spit fruit back onto her plate.


    ¡°Ssiina,¡± Tyaniis said sternly.


    In an instant Ssiina stopped, nearly choking with how fast she tried to recover her composure. ¡°S-sire, I apologize, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I apologize for timing my jest poorly.¡± Tyaniis cut my sister off and I watched Ssiina¡¯s golden eyes widen as big as saucers.


    Meanwhile Kyrae wouldn¡¯t stop snickering. I elbowed her again, but she twisted out of the way and kicked at my tail, right in the sore spot from the morning training, making me fight back a wince. From the head of the table, Phaeliisthia laughed politely into her hand, the sound tinkling like chimes.


    ¡°My, how unexpectedly catty of the indomitable Tyaniis.¡±


    Instead of snapping back, my sire sighed and rubbed at the back of her neck, before breaking into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m trying! Too many years of being coiled up so tight, and I worry I¡¯ve lost the ability to have fun.¡± She reached down and tousled my hair. ¡°Though that won¡¯t get you off the hook for eating like a wild animal, young lady.¡±


    ¡°But what about street food?¡± I pleaded, glancing down at the wonderful tray covered in carefully-laid-out fish.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t street food.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s street food?¡±


    My sire eyed me suspiciously. ¡°If it is street food, then you may eat it as others do, but only then.¡±


    I picked up a whole fried fish and tossed it into my mouth.


    Tyaniis sighed loudly. ¡°Setting, not preparation, Issa. You are my daughter and¡ª¡±


    ¡°That means she¡¯s good at exploiting the glyph of the agreement?¡± Kyrae ventured, speaking up for the first time.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Ssiina giggled. ¡°Sire, do you remember all the rules you made for me?¡±


    Tyaniis¡¯s face fell. ¡°I do, yes, and I apologize for them.¡±


    Ssiina paused, then smiled and pushed herself up to give our sire a quick hug. ¡°I hope I can accept that apology soon. Do you remember all the amendments you had to make in order to actually punish me?¡±


    Our sire winced. ¡°Yes, I remember those as well. Don¡¯t tell me both of my daughters by blood inherited that trait?¡± She looked at Kyrae, hard golden eyes playful. ¡°Can you save me from my own spawn?¡±


    Kyrae smiled wickedly. ¡°No. I¡¯m worse.¡±


    ¡°Jaezotl judge me.¡± Tyaniis chuckled. ¡°Well done.¡±


    I ate another whole fish.


    ¡°Issa, I will instruct Phaeliisthia to give you only fruit if you do not at least make an attempt.¡±


    I gulped. ¡°You¡ªhssss¡­ I l-like fruit! That w-would be fine!¡±


    Tyaniis glanced down to my plate covered entirely in small bits of bird and fish remains and back up to me. ¡°Really now?¡±


    ¡°Tutor Phaeliisthia!¡± I panicked. ¡°I need the meat for sparring practice¡ªand to get bigger, right? You¡¯re not forced to obey her, right?¡±


    Phaeliisthia neatly speared a small piece of fish with her knife, making me watch as she chewed daintily and swallowed. ¡°I am beholden to no one.¡± Before I could sigh in relief, she continued, ¡°but I believe such a punishment would be most entertaining.¡±


    Frantically, I looked between my sire and my tutor, watching as they both smiled down at me. Gulping, I reached for the knife. Under careful watch, I speared a fish and broke it into smaller pieces. ¡°Knives aren¡¯t good at going through the bones,¡± I complained as I ate.


    ¡°As hssen, you are not expected to eat them,¡± my sire answered.


    ¡°But I like them!¡±


    ¡°Then eat them quickly when no one is looking.¡± Phaeliisthia responded, following the comment with a long drag from her mug.


    ¡°Phaeliisthia!¡± Tyaniis snapped her head at my tutor, who winked at me.


    I seized the chance, picked up the fish bones, and gulped them down before my sire turned back to me.


    Tyaniis closed her eyes, and let out a long sigh. ¡°Ssiina, Kyrae: did either of you see anything?¡±


    ¡°No, Sire,¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    ¡°I feel older already,¡± Tyaniis complained. A chuckle started from her, low and rumbling as it built into full-blown laughter. ¡°Oh, I cannot wait to introduce you to my sister!¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the jii¡¯hssen?¡± Kyrae asked as I started butchering another already bite-sized fish.


    Sire Tyaniis nodded. ¡°I do. I was considering taking you with me to meet her when I leave, even though I imagine such an action is premature.¡± She glanced at Phaeliisthia.


    Our tutor shook her head. ¡°I wish for more time with them.¡±


    ¡°Ssiina,¡± Tyaniis asked¡ªgenuinely asked¡ª¡°would you be alright with delaying your coming-of-age debut until your training here is complete?¡±


    ¡°I would,¡± Siina answered immediately.


    ¡°Then I see no problems with maintaining the original agreement,¡± our sire concluded with a nod toward Phaeliisthia.


    ¡°Excellent. However¡ª¡± She set her knife down and steepled her hands under her chin. ¡°I have learned some troubling things about Issa¡¯s curse.¡±


    My sire glanced at Zinniz. The servant coiled ever-vigilant to one side of the table.


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s eyes followed Tyaniis¡¯s. ¡°My servants will not divulge what we speak of.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Tyaniis¡¯s voice pitched lower, returning to a regal tone that sent a shiver down my spine. The jovial mood in the room cooled in an instant.


    Under the table, Kyrae¡¯s hand found mine, her fingers intertwining. From behind Sire, Ssiina gave me a knowing look. I¡¯d told both of them already, of course.


    Unfortunately, Uru¡¯s journal had yet to turn up a definitive answer. What was most relevant were the passages about ancient deities and their long-lost sites of worship, some of which the author had explored with her wife. Those I had not yet told my sisters of.


    I wanted to use my reward location to investigate one of them, and I would probably wait until whatever the Spring of All Life turned up.


    Hssss, thinking so far ahead made my head hurt.


    Phaeliisthia cleared her throat, pulling back up from my plate in front of me to the serpent dragon.


    ¡°As you know, Issa is linked to an entity, and that connection will consume her mind if¡­ widened, so to speak. We also know that her powers place pressure on her to utilize them if she goes too long without or is placed under duress. What I have found is that the entity beyond, sapient or not, will threaten to consume Issa if she gains¡ªfor lack of a better word¡ªits attention.¡±


    My sire nodded, so Phaeliisthia continued, ¡°Unfortunately, in training Issa¡¯s powers such that she may control them and avoid widening the connection¡­ we have found that the entity has grown closer to awareness regarding your daughter. If this trend continues¡­¡±


    ¡°She may be consumed without a chance to save her,¡± my sire finished somberly. Her hands tightened in front of her.


    Almost hesitantly, I reached out one of my hands to hers. Ssiina¡¯s hand joined my own, and together, we rested our hands on Tyaniis¡¯s. Our sire relaxed, looking down first at Ssiina, and then at me with a sad smile.


    ¡°What can be done about it, Phaeliisthia?¡± Tyaniis asked, not turning her golden eyes from mine as they searched my face. ¡°Have you discovered if it is possible to sever the link?¡±


    ¡°Without knowing more, we risk that Issa may suffer great, permanent harm to her psyche were I to try. I may well be able to succeed, but I do not believe it is necessary at this juncture. If we are careful, and Issa stays under observation, I believe she has¡­ perhaps a decade, perhaps five years or fifty years until such an event comes to pass.


    ¡°But!¡± Phaeliisthia said in a clipped tone. ¡°I believe there is yet another answer. To remove the connection, we may destroy or subsume the source. Issa should be the one to do so; she needs to be if we cannot destroy it.¡±


    What. ¡°You never said I had to do it myself!¡±


    Phaeliisthia inclined her head in my direction. ¡°Did I not?¡± she said, clearly aware she did, in fact, never tell me so clearly. ¡°My apologies then, but would you not be keen to perform such an act?¡±


    Slowly, I nodded. ¡°If I could, I would¡ªI guess.¡±


    ¡°Very well then; no harm done.¡± Ignoring the glare from my sire, my tutor continued, ¡°Unfortunately, even my own vast library does not contain enough information to determine the source. I have gathered another resource¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your surprise trip to Amaranth, I take it?¡± Tyaniis cut in.


    ¡°Just so. As I was saying, I have gathered another resource that may yet prove a bastion of practical information. However, I lack mystic information: such a being was likely worshiped, venerated, feared, or even simply described at some point, god or not.¡±


    Under my hand, Tyaniis¡¯s hands twitched, pulling tighter again. ¡°You mean to access the archives of Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir.¡±


    Phaeliisthia placed a hand over her chest and scoffed. ¡°I would never dream of violating my arranged neutrality with the Empire of Jii¡¯Kalaga.¡±


    ¡°About your flight to Amaranth then¡­¡± Sire let the statement hang.


    ¡°A neutral force meeting with another neutral force with no further motive than an exchange of apolitical, non-theocratic information. I paid my proper respect when crossing the Hssyri as everyone does, and I flew well north of Ess¡¯Sylantziis.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Who do you plan to send, then.¡± Sire moved her hands, grasping mine in one and Ssiina¡¯s in the other. Around my other hand, Kyrae squeezed down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯d fancy an exercise of your sister¡¯s influence?¡± Phaeliisthia quipped drily.


    My sire hissed. ¡°Do not dare, Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°My point exactly! I intend to send your daughters there as students; an exchange if you will. Of course, I believe the best timing would be after Ssiina¡¯s debut and their formal adoption. Unless of course you wish for me to create false identities for each of them.¡± She smiled a lopsided smile. ¡°I already have names picked out just in case.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tyaniis shook her head. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°Sire¡­¡± Ssiina trailed off.


    ¡°I will not have my daughters study at the Spring of All Life under pseudonyms.¡±


    Huh? Ssiina¡¯s jaw dropped open. My breath hitched, and next to me Kyrae sighed in relief. More than a change of plans, a disagreement between our tutor and our sire was not something we wanted to witness.


    ¡°So you agree to send them there in search of the archives?¡±


    My sire smiled wide, the tips of large fangs just poking out under her upper lip. ¡°I do not condone the contravention of any laws regarding the Temple or Empire.¡±


    ¡°Of course! It is only reasonable to assume that fair and proper access will be granted to your progenies.¡±


    ¡°Just so,¡± Tyaniis nodded, mimicking Phaeliisthia¡¯s tune.


    The serpent dragon snickered. ¡°I presume you will have no issues delivering them in my stead? I have already sent word to Nok-Nok and I believe she will be able to secure the necessary recommendation should your adoption proceed apace.¡±


    I leaned closer to Kyrae and whispered, ¡°Is Sire Tyaniis conspiring with Phaeliisthia?¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°They are. And shh¡ªI¡¯m listening.¡±


    They totally are, then. Our sire is actually going with Phaeliisthia¡¯s plan for us to get information from the archive at the Spring of all Life at any cost. I didn¡¯t know why or exactly what the two were talking about, but the idea was equal parts thrilling and terrifying. As Kyrae asked and with a deep pout, I quieted down just in time to hear the end of their conversation.


    ¡°And so you will return in one year to take your daughters back, formalize the adoption, and deliver them to the Spring of All Life, correct?¡± Phaeliisthia smiled.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Sire nodded.


    ¡°And then after their ¡®education,¡¯ they will spend the next three dry seasons here with me.¡± Phaeliisthia¡¯s lips curled smugly.


    Don¡¯t we get a say in this! Unfortunately, I knew from the look in Phaeliisthia¡¯s eye not to interject. That, and Kyrae¡¯s elbow in my rib which formed a sharp undercurrent of pain to the intense ¡°don¡¯t you dare¡± glare Ssiina had fixed me with.


    Truth be told, I didn¡¯t want to protest anyway.


    ¡°Per their consent, of course,¡± Tyaniis answered carefully.


    ¡°Of course! Students?¡± Phaeliisthia swept her gaze across the three of us.


    ¡°If you will have us,¡± Ssiina answered first.


    ¡°I accept,¡± Kyrae followed.


    ¡°Sure, I guess,¡± I shrugged.


    Phaeliisthia tutted at my response. ¡°And it looks like one of you will need that time. See, Tyaniis? Your daughters understand.¡±


    ¡°I suppose they do. Although I cannot help but wonder as to why you are excited to have my daughters once again intrude upon your sanctuary. I recall you being reticent before.¡±


    ¡°Wonder away, then Tyaniis,¡± Phaeliisthia responded coyly, half-hiding her smirk behind a raised glass. She let the silence hang uncomfortably before she resumed. ¡°I believe that is all the business I have for you. Let us continue this meal amidst a joyous atmosphere. Given my magnanimity, I have already prepared a room for you for the night, Tyaniis. I assume you are willing to spend another day or two here.¡±


    Tyaniis blinked in surprise. ¡°I would love to, Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°Just so.¡± She took another long drag from her mug, white eyes twinkling.


    She¡¯s up to something. From the way Tyaniis¡¯s face seemed to lose a little color, I had a feeling the next few days would be very fun for us sisters, and perhaps less so for our sire.

 Chapter 30: Unexpected Visitor

    "''Stop poking around in dangerous places?'' Pah! Stop making dangerous places so worthwhile to go poking around in!"


    -Uru Farlight


    I was wrong to say our sire would be the only one to suffer the next few days. Phaeliisthia¡¯s relatively harmless pranks weren¡¯t the reason¡ªeven if Tyaniis had looked absolutely miserable stuffed into a set of gaudy clothing courtesy of her own going ¡°missing.¡±


    No, we suffered from a single incident.


    Up until now, at least from what little I could tell, the plan laid out by our sire, Ussyri Noksi, and Phaeliisthia had been proceeding apace. Even with the alterations made at the start of Tyaniis¡¯s visit, there was a clear itinerary. We were even scheduled to have Phaeliisthia take us to the headwaters of the Greatriver for Kyrae next week.


    The problem was that someone very unfortunate had followed our sire to Uzh.


    ¡°You cannot possibly be considering letting her in?¡± Tyaniis hissed.


    Roused from our early lessons by a rather urgent Zinniz, my sisters and I had followed Phaeliisthia and our sire to the estate¡¯s front garden. The latter was up high on her lower body, peering out as if to see down the river to the city itself.


    ¡°I am considering it as is my duty,¡± Phaeliisthia responded coolly. She had her arms crossed in front of her, one golden talon tapping her forearm impatiently. Her eyes closed for a moment, then she opened them and turned to Zinniz. ¡°Tell Ussen Anqi Ziilant we will prepare to receive her.¡±


    ¡°Phaeliisthia!¡± Tyaniis demanded.


    I felt a surge of power and my sire grunted. Chains of golden light manacled her hands and bore her lower body to the ground.


    ¡°Do not presume to order my decisions, Tyaniis. I maintain neutrality, not pacifism. The entertainment value of you and your daughters will only get you so far.¡±


    Seeing my sire struggling, I slithered closer to our furious tutor. ¡°Are we just entertainment?¡± I snapped.


    Phaeliisthia whirled, and the back of her hand flew toward me, only for it to stop close enough to my face that I felt the wind and thought for a moment that it had connected. Phaeliisthia¡¯s eyes were wide, then they narrowed, and finally they closed, her brow scrunching up. With a wave of her hand, golden sigils appeared and shattered, freeing Tyaniis, who gasped.


    I felt two people next to me, and I realized my sisters were there, each holding a hand.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t hit you, did she?¡± Kyrae asked.


    I shook my head, too confused to reply.


    ¡°Sire¡­¡± Ssiina sighed, sparing a glance at Tyaniis, who had mostly pulled herself upright.


    ¡°Zinniz,¡± Phaeliisthia spoke over me, her eyes avoiding mine. ¡°Take them to the library and activate the wards.¡±


    ¡°Phael¡ª¡± Tyaniis started.


    ¡°They will be safe there,¡± Phaeliisthia continued, cutting her off. She turned again back to my sire. ¡°Go. I will not go back on my word. Our plan remains in place; I shall merely stymie their questions awhile until they bore.¡±


    I balled my hands into fists. Her imperious tone bothered me. The Phaeliisthia I liked shouldn¡¯t act like this. ¡°Apologize,¡± I whispered before I even realized it.


    ¡°What?¡± Phaeliisthia turned slowly around.


    ¡°Apologize, Phaeliisthia. To Tyaniis. To me.¡±


    The look of contempt died on her face, and in the brief instant I met her eyes before she shut them, I saw only pain. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. The word was soft, ephemeral, barely a whisper. She lifted her horned head and rolled her shoulders. ¡°I apologize, Issa, for nearly hitting you. And I apologize to you as well Tyaniis. Such action was hast¡ª¡± Phaeliisthia cut herself off, then chose another word. ¡°¡ªuncalled for.¡±


    She did not bow. She did not acquiesce. But Phaeliisthia¡¯s musical tone rang sincere.


    My sire looked from her to me. I crossed my arms under my chest and, after a glance at my confused sire, I nodded. ¡°Apology accepted.¡±


    Phaeliisthia, for once, looked stunned. She opened her mouth and closed it before massaging her fingers into her forehead. ¡°Go now, please. I will meet my guest personally.¡±


    ¡°Your guest?¡± Ssiina asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t they here to try to undermine Sire¡¯s power?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my guest,¡± Phaeliisthia answered, speaking quickly. ¡°Unfortunately, they are not foolish enough to ask after you¡ªmerely me. As such, I cannot deny them fully as per my treaty with the Empire. I can, however, make up any little lie that I wish about your presence here and the reasons for it. Now go¡ªthere is a very fine difference between fashionable lateness and true tardiness, and I walk that line as we speak.¡±


    Ssiina bit her lip and we shared a glance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± Kyrae muttered.


    ¡°Neither do I,¡± Phaeliisthia replied as a silent Tyaniis slid past her. ¡°For all your sire¡¯s faults, I do not believe a lack of honor to be one of them.¡±


    Tyaniis froze, golden eyes glancing sidelong at Phaeliisthia.


    The enigmatic woman merely tilted her head and offered a coy smile. ¡°Quickly now.¡±


    Sighing, Tyaniis followed Zinniz and pulled the rest of us in line behind her, Kyrae hopping between emerald-scaled tails.


    ¡°Zinniz, was it?¡± Tyaniis asked once we were inside the manor.


    ¡°That is I,¡± Zinniz responded without turning around, turning deftly down the hall that led toward the library. A hand motion at another flighty servant sent them slithering off toward the kitchen.


    ¡°Why did Phaeliisthia apologize after Issa asked her? It was my impression she loathed anyone telling her¡ª¡±


    ¡°What to do?¡± Zinniz finished. ¡°I would watch your tongue in these walls, Hssen Tyaniis.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± my sire insisted.


    ¡°Issa is special to Mistress Phaeliisthia.¡± Zinniz cocked his head over his shoulder. He wore a sad smile. ¡°The simplest answer is that she appreciates Issa¡¯s irreverence and frankness.¡±


    My eyes went wide as I remembered Zinniz¡¯s comment the other day. Phaeliisthia was also the one who showed me her secret glade, but that was just for training. Right? It had to be. I pushed the thoughts away just in time for us to arrive at the massive wooden doors to the library.


    ¡°I do not have to tell you the rules for the library, I assume?¡±


    A chorus of nods returned the servant¡¯s question.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Wonderful. The wards are well enchanted, and this room is something Mistress is free to deny access to. Do keep from making any loud noises, however. Faultless as Mistress¡¯s magic is, accidents have a way of being serendipitous.¡±


    I nodded, actually understanding all of Zinniz¡¯s words. Tyaniis, as she had the past couple of days, bit back a comment explaining things, turning the stern expression into a smile.


    Zinniz opened the door and bade us enter. ¡°Do not leave until Mistress returns for you. Not I, nor anyone else.¡±


    A shiver ran down my spine. Before I could ask the question, Kyrae slipped inside last and Zinniz closed the door behind us. A golden glow raced from the handle, filling sigils and trace lines across the doors and then the walls with what looked like liquid sunlight. For a moment, the room was bathed in blinding gold light.


    When it dimmed, I took the magic stone hand torch that waited by the door with a practiced motion, and led the others to the reading section, settling into my favorite (and the only) coil in the room.


    ¡°Why did Zinniz say not to let anyone else in?¡± Kyrae asked our sire anxiously. ¡°Is it because of some magic the ussen has? Just who is this visitor that has you and Phaeliisthia so nervous?¡±


    ¡°Ussen Anqi Ziilant is part of the provincial faction, right Sire?¡± Ssiina answered. ¡°And is an accomplished sigilist?¡±


    Tyaniis nodded. ¡°That is correct, Ssiina.¡± She tousled my hssen-raised sister¡¯s hair.


    Ssiina froze for a moment, then leaned into it.


    Our sire continued, ¡°Ussen Anqi Ziilant is the head of the Ziilant family that controls Kii¡¯Zhaal. The Ziilant family is part of the provincial faction that desires to decentralize power from Ess¡¯Sylantziis to the provinces. They¡¯ve had conflict in the past concerning hssen control of a specific, large gemstone mine in their territory. Since your aunt¡¯s ascension as jii¡¯hssen, they¡¯ve only grown more vocal.¡±


    ¡°Is this all about a gemstone mine?¡± Kyrae asked.


    I remembered the province name ¡°Kii¡¯Zhaal¡± from my lessons. But I didn¡¯t remember much about it besides where it was: across the river from Ess¡¯Sylantziis and part of the heartland of the Empire. It¡¯s pretty large, too, I think? And hilly in upriver, but flat in the downriver?


    Tyaniis shook her head. ¡°No. The Ziilant family is old and powerful, but the increased trade with foreigners benefits other provinces more than theirs. Kii¡¯Zhaal is inland, and despite its wealth, the region does not have the same attraction to outsiders as the capital and coastal regions.¡±


    ¡°I knew that!¡± I pouted.


    ¡°Shh,¡± Ssiina hissed.


    Oh, right! I clapped a hand over my mouth and hissed through my fingers. ¡°So they don¡¯t like that the hssen have a mine in their province and the refugees from the empire aren¡¯t going there?¡±


    ¡°That, and they have a blood feud with us hssen since a previous jii¡¯hssen separated from one of theirs she had taken as her partner.¡±


    ¡°They were in the wrong, right?¡±


    Our sire shook her head again. ¡°It isn¡¯t so simple. It was long ago, and despite many attempts to repair our relationship, they continue to use it as an excuse to grab for more power.¡±


    More power. I felt the shadows of the room around me. They seemed to reflect back my anxiety, but also a cold eagerness to smother those who would hurt me.


    ¡°Do¡­ could they have been the ones that brought the idol that cursed me to Ess¡¯Siijiil?¡±


    My sire sighed and wrapped an arm around my waist, pulling me close. When she spoke it was softer than anything else that had been said. ¡°I believe so, yes.¡± She smiled, showing fangs each as long as my thumb even while her golden eyes shimmered with warmth. ¡°I will find out, and I am not known for my mercy, daughter mine.¡±


    I shivered, but I hugged Tyaniis back, my lower body tentatively looping over hers. She stiffened, then leaned into it, relaxing.


    ¡°Is that why they¡¯re here, sire?¡± Ssiina asked quietly.


    ¡°Perhaps. I had hoped my precautions were enough to distract them from my trip to Uzh, but it seems in my frustration and anxiety that I was not careful enough.¡±


    ¡°S¡¯okay,¡± I mumbled.


    Tyaniis tousled my hair.


    After a short silence, Kyrae spoke up, shifting over to lean against my tail. ¡°Why did Zinniz tell us to only answer to Phaeliisthia?¡±


    ¡°As your sister said, Ussen Anqi is an accomplished sigilist, and she specializes in illusions. To copy someone¡¯s voice would be trivial, although Phaeliisthia¡¯s would prove significantly more difficult.¡±


    I looked up at my sire. ¡°Is it because of that weird musical quality her voice has?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Issa.¡±


    ¡°Would Phaeliisthia not notice what Ussen Angi is doing?¡± Kyrae asked.


    ¡°She would, right?¡± Ssiina added.


    ¡°I imagine she would, yes. I do not fathom what her plan might be, but we¡¯ve little choice but to trust it.¡± Tyaniis¡¯s voice soured. ¡°I suppose she does keep her word. All this is only if Ussen Anqi gets a chance to find this library.¡±


    ¡°I trust Phaeliisthia,¡± I murmured.


    Tyaniis looked down at me. ¡°She seems to hold you in high regard as well, daughter mine. I¡¯ll confess I¡¯ve no idea why. But tread carefully; Phaeliisthia is ancient, and was not always known for her honor.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I think I¡¯ll just keep being me. Zinniz seems to think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    My sire frowned, but acquiesced, changing the subject. ¡°Shall we talk about a brighter topic? I still have not heard what happened at the latest festival. You said you returned to the merchant from whom you bought those wonderful little birds you showed me?¡±


    As the conversation turned brighter, my thoughts turned to the darkness. Specifically, the shadows. What is going on out there? My hearts burned with the possibilities, and my powers itched like a bad shed.


    An accident here would be¡­ I glanced at my sisters, both of them stifling giggles to keep quiet. They could help me now, right? And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to do more than spy on them. My powers hadn¡¯t yet taken issue with being used so.


    Just a little eavesdropping and I¡¯d be out. Really, the shadows were getting itchy enough that it¡¯d be a risk not to use them¡ªas my own of course. But I could do this much easily.


    I reached out my senses through the shadows, feeling my awareness of the dark room grow to every nook and cranny. Surrounding the room was an impenetrable barrier of golden light. Carefully, I poked a corner and it flared out, burning me.


    I hid the wince and tried again. This time, the barrier shifted. Did Phaeliisthia let me through? I felt the opening¡ªnothing more than a crack between stones, and oozed shadows through it. If any other magic came knocking, both her and me would feel it. Probably.


    The manor was familiar to me these days¡ªit was the longest I¡¯d been in one home since the orphanage and the time before I could remember clearly. As such, I directed my shadow tendril along walls, feeling out room shapes by the other shadows.


    My power had a large range when I was focused like this, but it was still limited, and I felt my control fraying as I reached the dining room. At the extreme limit, just outside the door, I could barely make out voices inside.


    Not close enough!


    I focused, pretending to drift off as my sire ended our hug. I leaned against my own scales and yawned wide, popping my jaw and showing fangs, before closing my eyes.


    I risked a little more power, drawing again and barely suppressing a shuddering chill at the cold that washed over me. For a long moment, I froze. No presence loomed in the void, and I carefully pulled the curse¡¯s magic to myself.


    The hall outside the dining room lit up in blurry grays, and I could see the closed door ahead. Slipping through the gap in the top, my shadow tendril moved agonizingly slowly to the corner of the room. There, I focused and tried to listen.


    Phaeliisthia was seated at her usual place at the head of the table, a lamia I didn¡¯t recognize sat to one side. The lania¡¯el woman had lighter scales¡ªI couldn¡¯t tell the color in the darkness, and wore fine clothing and a strained smirk.


    The person who must have been Ussen Anqi wasn¡¯t particularly long, and I couldn¡¯t make out her face from my angle, but she wore her long hair in braids, capped with gem-studded metal bands that glittered in the room¡¯s gray light.


    Neither looked in my direction, and I let out a sigh of relief back in the library. What I was managing thrilled me¡ªI barely remembered to pay attention to the actual conversation. As I focused more, words became intelligible and I started to listen in.


    ¡°¡ªare ever magnanimous, Phaeliisthia.¡± Ussen Anqi said fluidly. ¡°However, I have good reason to believe this is a matter of great import to the empire. Continuing to obfuscate the truth could be considered a breach of the treaty.¡± Her voice was smooth, but my shadow perception distorted the timbre.


    Phaeliisthia calmly sipped her drink, but I noticed some tension in her shoulders and neck. It was slight, but I¡¯d been around her enough to realize that she was nervous. Surely not from just the ussen seated at the table with her. What was this treaty?


    ¡°It is as you surmised, Anqi: I have Tyaniis here as a guest. However, she does not wish to be disturbed at the moment.¡±


    ¡°What of those she has come to visit?¡±


    Phaeliisthia cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Come to visit? Doing a bit of shadowing, are we Anqi?¡± My tutor took a dainty bite of her meal.


    Both hers and Ussen Anqi¡¯s looked mostly untouched¡ªthis was no mere social call.


    ¡°Need I remind you that you are a neutral party?¡± Ussen Anqi probed smoothly.


    ¡°I fail to see what would spur such a reminder. My guests are my purview, are they not? Would you prefer I informed others of your family¡¯s dealings with me in the past, hmm?¡±


    I swore I could almost hear Ussen Anqi¡¯s jaw creak as she fought back a hiss. ¡°I¡­ suppose not. But that is a matter that does not concern the whole of the Empire. The children that are here with her daughter could pose a risk to¡ª¡±


    I almost gasped, struggling to keep control over my magic. She knows! How much does she know?


    ¡°I would not be so callous or arrogant as to use surrogates to do my bidding in violation of the treaty I honor so closely.¡± Phaeliisthia responded, leaning forward and placing a hand on her chin. ¡°Or are you insinuating a threat?¡±


    The tension in the air was thick and I almost jumped when I felt Kyrae hold my hand back in the library.


    ¡°Certainly not¡­¡± Ussen Anqi trailed off.


    I froze.


    Quick as a viper, the ussen snapped her head around and stared up into the corner where my shadow was. Back in the library, I let out a shriek, and I lost control of my shadow magic.

 Chapter 31: Ever Deeper

    When my magic was let loose, a lot happened in an instant. Bone-chilling cold surged through me, and I felt myself falling forward, void replacing the table in front of me in my mind¡¯s eye. Someone shouted, but they sounded far off, like I was deep under water.


    The last moments of sight I had before my magic was cut off were filled entirely with a familiar, golden light. Then the opening in the room¡¯s sigil array snapped shut, slicing my shadows painfully.


    In the void, I felt an immense presence, closer than I had ever felt before. I couldn¡¯t know if it was aware of me or not, but I fell against it. The instant my tail touched its surface void of light, I felt like my body had frozen solid.


    For a moment, I saw shadows in the abyss, movement, and a crushing pressure. My mind felt like it was splitting apart. Like the answer to every question I had ever wanted to ask was right at the tips of my fingers, but nothing would be revealed unless¡­ Unless I went deeper.


    I reached an arm down, into the ever-increasing pressure of the abyss, blindly following that feeling. When I thought of what I wanted to know¡­ I thought of my family. Kyrae. Ssiina. Tyaniis.


    Their warmth was not at the bottom of an abyss. Turning and trying to swim away, I brushed against the presence again. Tendrils of void caressed my scales and wrapped around my tail. Horrified, I realized¡­ it¡¯s pulling me deeper. Down with it.


    I fought against the shadow, tried as hard as I could to wrench tendrils of darkness from its magical grasp and make them my own. But to no avail. Here¡ªwherever here even was¡ªwas its domain. There was no hope of escape.


    I wasn¡¯t going to give up. I would not leave now that I had found my chance at happiness, happiness I deserved.


    ***


    Phaeliisthia smothered Issa¡¯s magic the moment Anqi noticed something. All Anqi could have noticed was a small golden flash in the corner of the room. While she had considered Issa¡¯s attempt at eavesdropping useful, practical experience in a semi-controlled environment with real stakes, that did not mean she was going to give anything to Anqi.


    At the same time, she closed the sigil array in the library. However, what she sensed from Issa¡¯s magic wiped the smirk off her face.


    Trouble. Big trouble. Perhaps in teaching this lesson, Phaeliisthia had risked too much? Hmph. As if she could ever be wrong¡­


    Issa forcing an apology out of her loomed large in the ancient serpent dragon¡¯s mind. As Kyrae¡¯s magic flared alongside Ssiina¡¯s and even Tyaniis¡¯s in the library, Phaeliisthia found that she feared not for the scrolls, but for Issa.


    It seems I will owe another apology later. Now, I must ensure there is a later. She had trained Kyrae in what to do, and what the young elf lacked in power, she more than made up for with technique. Combine that with the might of her own wards that dimmed that thing¡¯s connection to Issa, and she had a chance even without Phaeliisthia. At the least, she would yet live a while longer.


    Anqi looked at Phaeliisthia with narrowed eyes as the dragon serpent did her utmost to continue eating calmly. ¡°Phaeliisthia, what was that?¡±


    ¡°A disturbance in my wards. Is there anyone who may wish to eavesdrop on your meeting here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Anqi answered easily. ¡°And you are hiding her here somewhere along with her daughter and two strays¡ªone lamia and one ea.¡±


    Not an ideal response, but usable. Phaeliisthia smirked. ¡°Of course. I must say, the most unusual entities have taken an interest in you. Magic like that is fascinating, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play with me, Phaeliisthia,¡± Anqi warned.


    Phaeliisthia took a quick sip from her cup. ¡°I¡¯ll play with you as much as I want without breaking the treaty, Anqi.¡±


    Anqi rankled. ¡°Do not try to get a rise out of me, either.¡±


    ¡°Should you not extend the same courtesy to your better?¡± Phaeliisthia condescended.


    Anqi cut through her fish with far more force than was necessary, violently chewing a bit until she swallowed, forcing herself to relax. The gold-brown lania¡¯el woman shook her braided hair, diamond-studded golden bangles shimmering in the dining room¡¯s light. ¡°I will not let you distract me. What was that?¡±


    Phaeliisthia offered only a shrug in reply.


    ¡°I know it had to come from within your estate,¡± Anqi hissed. ¡°The list of people and beings who could break into your estate unnoticed is a very short list.¡±


    Phaeliisthia smiled coyly. ¡°Who said they broke in?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Anqi narrowed her eyes, then fought against glancing back at the dim corner where Phaeliisthia had barely covered Issa¡¯s shadow magic.


    Anqi was very well trained, and Phaeliisthia doubted many people would notice the minute movement of her eyes or the way her spine straightened to avoid tensing her shoulders. However, she had made a mistake, and now Phaeliisthia could spin the narrative as she wanted.


    A nudge here, suspicious absence there. Anqi did have something after her¡ªor she was worried she might. Something, perhaps, that had come from a mysterious idol stored in a warehouse in Ess¡¯Sylantziis nearly two years prior.


    ¡°Again, fascinating.¡±


    ¡°What. Was. That.¡± Anqi punctuated each of her words with a tap of her clawed finger on the dark wood of the table.


    ¡°Careful,¡± Phaeliisthia warned. ¡°This table is a solid piece of baobab from the southeast. She ran a hand lovingly along the finish. ¡°It is from a tree that took a thousand years to grow.¡± A smile threatened her lips as Phaeliisthia remembered Issa asking after the table¡¯s origin.


    That was from the week the young hssen had been obsessed with woody-stemmed plants.


    ¡°Phaeliisthia,¡± Anqi repeated.


    In an instant, Phaeliisthia realized she hadn¡¯t won yet. In fact, she¡¯d let her guard down¡ªthinking of Issa often did that. Shades of familiarity were present in that young woman¡¯s demeanor, and Phaeliisthia often found she extended more familiarity to her student than she did to any other mortal.


    ¡°My apologies, I am just remembering the day this tree was felled. A skyfire strike had split the trunk, scorching much. This table came from the half that died that day. The other half lived on for another century before¡ª¡±


    ¡°I do not want to hear of your table, Phaeliisthia.¡± Anqi said with a carefully-crafted air of annoyance that masked her rising uncertainty.


    Phaeliisthia continued to talk over Anqi. ¡°¡ªit died of a disease born out of the damage to its root system. That tree had been the symbol of the nearby village for generations. What a pity: a single twist of fate caused the slow death of a titan.¡± She ended her speech staring hard at Anqi.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Anqi broke the stare first, but couldn¡¯t keep her gaze away from the serpent dragon¡¯s venomous smile. ¡°Are you going to tell me what that was, or not?¡±


    Phaeliisthia grinned wider, gaze boring into Anqi¡¯s silver eyes. ¡°No.¡±


    Take the bait, Phaeliisthia thought. You have an idea what could have used magic like that¡ªmake the assumption. The lania¡¯el couldn¡¯t quite hide how her burnished skin paled, and Phaeliisthia knew she had won.


    ¡°What would you trade for that information?¡± Anqi asked, eyes narrow and lips pulled back over extended fangs.


    The ancient serpent dragon leaned forward and folded her taloned hands under her chin. Mortals. Sometimes all you have to do is give them a tiny little hint that what they think might be the truth is correct, and they¡¯ll take care of the rest.


    ***


    My struggles grew ever slower. Time had lost all meaning in the ever-present blackness, but I felt like it had been months, years maybe.


    I¡¯d been right at the start when I began to struggle. I wasn¡¯t strong enough; there was no hope.


    There was no hope, that was, until a light pierced the void. A single, flickering pinprick shone bravely against the all-consuming darkness. I stared at it, wanting to will it down to me. Wanting it to rescue me.


    The pinprick widened into a hole of glowing light, and where it touched the tendrils, they burned away. Like my own reaction to sunlight when my magic is dissipated, I expected the presence to shudder. To roar. To do anything.


    Nothing.


    Only deeper.


    Ever deeper.


    Loosening, I fell from its grasp and reached for the radiant light that shone a pale, pale green. The moment I reached its source, the void fell away, and I found myself in my and my sisters¡¯ glade at Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate.


    The trees by the water were truly ancient now, towering, knotted things. In the nook where we played and sheltered, someone had built a shrine of smooth rocks. Glyphs were carved into its face, but I couldn¡¯t make them out.


    I slithered forward under the orange of an evening sky and bent down, marveling at how much smaller the shallow cave was. Reaching forward, I noted the flowing silk of my robes in wonder, a rich emerald green that perfectly matched my eyes.


    When I looked back at the shrine, it had disappeared, and I once again found myself floating in a void, this one of pale green radiance that faded into gold as I was pulled upward. I breached the surface, and only as I awoke, did I realize my dream for what it was.


    Bright!


    I squinted against golden light for only a moment before Kyrae¡¯s face jumped in front of my vision, moss green eyes filled with tears. I remembered waking in a room in the grand temple the same way over a year ago.


    At that time, I was filled with anxiety. Skittish and unwilling to trust, I wanted nothing more than a place to hide. Now, however¡­


    I didn¡¯t care that my whole body felt numb, I flexed my lower body and brought my elf-like torso around to wrap Kyrae up in a hug. ¡°That was you, wasn¡¯t it, Kyrae? The pale green light?¡±


    Kyrae startled and blinked, and I felt a familiar tail wrap mine as Ssiina slithered closer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Sire and Phaeliisthia,¡± my hssen-raised sister whispered excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re back with us, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± I said as Kyrae squeezed me¡ªshe was stronger than I imagined she¡¯d be. ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy you¡¯re safe, Issa,¡± My elf sister kept squeezing. ¡°And maybe that light was my magic, Issa. Phaeliisthia said I exceeded her expectations.¡±


    At the mention of my tutor, the reason for my near-death rose to meet me and I shivered in the sudden cold of the memory. ¡°I messed up. Badly. This is all my fault¡­¡± I trailed off in a silent hiss even as my tears started to fall.


    ¡°No,¡± Phaeliisthia¡¯s voice boomed from the doorway to what I realized was my sleeping room, ¡°It was my fault. I overestimated my ability to control the situation should your curse try to take you. For that¡­¡±


    Kyrae loosened the hug and I looked over at where Phaeliisthia stood in the doorway. Tyaniis loomed behind her, anxiety written all over her face clearly enough for even me to read, and I had to guess Ssiina was back there too.


    In the front, Phaeliisthia was dressed in modest clothing and solid shoes. Her white hair was done in her two typical braids, and her golden horns gleamed in the sunlight streaming in from the open window. When her eyes caught mine, she deferred downward, and then she did something that made my sire gasp.


    Phaeliisthia bowed.


    More than that, she took a knee in front of where I was coiled, lowering herself below me. ¡°I apologize, Hssen Issa. For my arrogance and recklessness in encouraging your eavesdropping in a way that nearly led to your death¡ªor worse. Forgiveness is your prerogative to give.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± looking at the tips of her horns as they angled toward me, I was caught almost unprepared. Frantically, I tried to recall what I¡¯d read on how hssen would treat such a formal apology¡ªdone by knee instead of by prostrating one¡¯s upper body barely above the ground horizontally.


    I thought seriously for a moment. Phaeliisthia had clearly let me through her wards, and had allowed me to eavesdrop via my magic. She should have known the risks just as I did. Really then, we were both at fault.


    ¡°Why?¡± I found myself asking, tone far more authoritative than I imagined I could pull off. ¡°Why did you allow and encourage my actions?¡±


    Phaeliisthia replied without raising her head. ¡°I knew that you would be required to perform such feats at The Spring of All Life. In my at-the-time capacity as your tutor, I made the erroneous decision that such an opportunity within the environment of my demesne would prove valuable practice.¡±


    Practice? I had to admit, I learned quite a bit. ¡°What happened after I lost control of my powers?¡±


    I glanced briefly up to my family in the doorway. Sire Tyaniis gazed at me with her chin high and proud, while Ssiina stared with her mouth so far open that her jaw was popped and her fangs were extended. To my side, Kryae held fast: my equal and partner, as she should be.


    ¡°I used my magic to prevent Anqi from noticing exactly what had transpired, closed the sigil array to the library, and prayed to Jaezotl that Kyrae and your other family would be capable of aiding you until I could mislead Anqi and extricate myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I stopped at just how strong the syllable sounded. My voice was not often so resonant. ¡°I forgive you, Tutor Phaeliisthia. The events were as much my fault as your own and I remain alive and well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hssen Issa,¡± Phaeliisthia said proudly, and I could have sworn I saw a smile on her face that disappeared by the time she raised her head and stood once more. Quickly, she stepped to one side as if to observe.


    ¡°What happened to Ussen Anqi?¡± I asked after my tutor had stood and regained her regal, domineering bearing. The room shifted warmer, and I felt honestly a lot more comfortable with the hierarchy of power back as it was.


    ¡°She left two days ago, right after her meal with Phaeliisthia,¡± my sire replied, slithering into the room. She wrapped me up in a hug, her lower body and tail twirling around mine until I felt almost completely immobilized. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Issa. Ssiina and Kyrae as well¡ªI am so proud of all of you.¡±


    ¡°Two days ago?¡± I hissed, using the last of my breath.


    ¡°You were asleep for two days,¡± Kyrae answered. ¡°Even though Phaeliisthia said you would wake, I was worried.¡±


    Tyaniis continued, loosening just enough for me to breathe. ¡°Ussen Anqi already suspected that you are all important to me, but I believe she now suspects I might try something like adoption, though I do not know if she knows that Issa is mine by blood.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ fault?¡± I breathed again.


    Ssiina shook her head. ¡°Sire said it was her own choice to hide away that caused her to think as much.¡±


    Tyaniis nodded. ¡°We are hoping that the incident of your eavesdropping serves only to increase Ussen Anqi¡¯s paranoia about her involvement with that idol that cursed you.¡±


    ¡°So she was the one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all but certain.¡±


    I realized I didn¡¯t know how to feel about everything. Even though this curse almost ruined my life, and now keeps trying to take it, Kyrae and I also may never have met the rest of our family, or Phaeliisthia. That didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t want the curse dealt with.


    ¡°We suspect,¡± Tyaniis continued, pulling away from me and smoothing out her lavish clothing, ¡°that she is aiming to travel to Ess¡¯Sylantziis to try to undermine your reintroduction, Issa, and your adoption, Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°Will you fly us there ahead of her?¡± I asked Phaeliisthia.


    The ancient serpent dragon chuckled. ¡°My, how direct¡ªand what a way to spoil the grand reveal. I will fly you to Ess¡¯Sylantziis indeed. Although, we will need to leave from the city as it would be very difficult for Kyrae in particular to touch the Hssyri as we cross it, so we will have to do so in Uzh.¡±


    ¡°Does it not bother you to serve as transportation?¡± Kyrae asked, striding over to sit possessively on one loop of my lower body.


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s smile broadened enough to show her teeth, more pointed than an elf¡¯s. ¡°Absolutely. However, I see no other way for you to arrive ahead of Anqi, and I have justified the act to myself by weighing my humiliation against the reactions of the Temple and hssen both. Of course, I cannot land within the palace grounds, but there is a plaza just outside the wall that I believe is just about large enough.¡±


    With one last glance around the room, I smiled to myself. ¡°Will we still be able to learn from you, Phaeliisthia?¡±


    ¡°Considering you accepted her apology earlier, I will extend my blessing,¡± Tyaniis replied, ¡°though we will have to see how the meeting with my sister, Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii, goes.¡±


    ¡°When are we leaving then?¡±


    ¡°Now,¡± Phaeliisthia replied while walking to the door. ¡°Not literally, but do get ready and meet me in the courtyard before the next hour. Bring warm clothing, as it is cold high in the sky and I do not intend to fly low or slow.¡±

 Chapter 32: Flight

    Cold. Absolute, bone-chilling, no-fun cold.


    ¡°H-how are we colder when w-we¡¯re closer to the s-sun?!¡± I shouted over the wind.


    ¡°The air is thinner here. Less to heat,¡± Phaeliisthia responded with a terse rumble from underneath us.


    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± I hissed through chattering teeth.


    Kyrae hugged tighter against me, her meager warmth not nearly enough for my freezing lower body. ¡°Maybe being small and warm isn¡¯t always so bad, Issa!¡± the bundled elf teased, smiling up at me with eyes that I desperately wished had physical warmth to give.


    ¡°Your nose looks like mine feels,¡± I replied dejectedly, shifting a little in our embrace as we dropped slightly.


    Kyrae thrust a mitten up to cover her face. ¡°I¡¯m just glad Phaeliisthia had all these winter clothes.¡±


    ¡°I-I agree,¡± Ssiina hissed through chattering teeth, her body wrapped around mine. Unlike us, she had her head down, tucked under her arms. ¡°I do not even m-mind that they are all o-orange.¡±


    Tyaniis chuckled above us, and we felt the vibrations all through our miserable, freezing heap. As our sire, she had volunteered to coil atop us and take the worst of the wind for herself. The four of us were piled into the immense bowl of what Phaeliisthia had insisted was a palanquin. It¡¯s a saddle! A saddle! Call it what you want, but you made a saddle for us to sit in on top of you!


    The flared sides did little to keep out the wind, and the uneven undulation of Phaeliisthia under us as she flew, accompanied by the great whooshing of her wings was enough to turn my stomach. At first, the flight had been fun¡ªwe¡¯d seen the city, then Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate.


    Her island estate had risen out of the mangroves like some great beast covered unevenly in riotously-colored feathers, and the waterfall from our glade had been clearly visible as it plunged into tufts of trees. Then the mangroves had turned into a lumpy sea of green, shifting colors to different shades as the ground upwelled into rolling hills to the north. South of us, the Hssyri river had flowed down from the southwest, an immense halcyon ribbon in the late morning light.


    And then we had passed through a cloud. The experience was dreamlike¡ªlike a cold void of water droplets¡ªand it made me think of what a void opposed to my own might be like. Contrary to much of what I had read, neither the firmament or Jaezotl¡¯s realm existed in the top of the cloud, only colder, thinner clouds, an increased difficulty breathing, and a bone numbing chill.


    ¡°Phaeliisthia!¡± Tyaniis shouted through chattering teeth, her own composure failing as her immense body was sapped of heat by the thin, frigid wind. ¡°Can you fly lower, please? It does not matter if we are unseen if we are dead when we arrive!¡±


    Phaeliisthia snorted.


    ¡°P-please?¡± I added.


    I felt the serpent dragon roll her eyes. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Blissfully, but also nauseatingly, we descended. Splinters of pain began in my lower body as feeling returned, and once I felt I could move, I pulled myself mostly free from our family pile and slithered near the edge of the saddle to look over.


    Kyrae and Ssiina joined me, our elven sister holding hands between us to keep her balance.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a stable enough body not to worry about falling?¡± I teased with a hissing laugh.


    Kyrae flicked the tip of my forked tongue with her mittened hand and I hissed. For the next while, everything would now smell like the back of Phaeliisthia¡¯s wardrobe storage. Kyrae smiled smugly, and I didn¡¯t push the issue, instead letting Ssiina pull me around to point at what we were now flying over.


    Eyes wide, I watched as the city of Ess¡¯Sylantziis appeared in the distance through the clouds. We¡¯d left in the morning, but now the evening sun hung low in the sky, and the orange cast the city in an otherworldly glow. Blue and brown ribbons of water met before it, and the Grand Temple rose above even the gardens and fleeting, shining walls of the Emerald Palace.


    ¡°It¡¯s prettier from up here.¡± Kyrae breathed.


    I reached an arm around and hugged her. ¡°Yeah, I guess. But it¡¯s the same sort of feeling, right? Hope and all that.¡±


    ¡°And anxiety,¡± my sister added. ¡°Are you not¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I gave Kyrae a winning smile. ¡°The city didn¡¯t hurt us, my curse did. Not your sticky fingers either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ mostly over it,¡± Kyrae whispered, but when I looked over I saw the tips of her lips quirk into a smile.


    ¡°Did you take something before we left?¡± Ssiina hissed.


    Kyrae gave a sidelong glance toward our sire. She nodded in affirmation at Ssiina and me when she saw Tyaniis wasn¡¯t looking. Just loud enough for Tyaniis to overhear, she replied, ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Phaeliisthia vibrated under us as she chuckled.


    Kyrae turned bright red, squeaking, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Worry not, dear.¡± Phaeliisthia purred. ¡°Had I not intended you to have them, I would not have left those coins out so prominently.¡±


    ¡°Daughter mine, you really ought to know better,¡± Tyaniis hissed. ¡°The Emerald Palace will not extend you the same courtesy.¡±


    ¡°Only if they find out,¡± Phaeliisthia said coyly.


    Tyaniis drew in breath sharply, and while the two of them bickered, us sisters went back to staring.


    ¡°What was it like?¡± Ssiina asked. ¡°The first time you came here, I mean.¡±


    ¡°We took an aazh¡¯kaa upriver from Ess¡¯Siijiil. I remember the palace, but mostly the temple. Honestly, it¡¯s a happy memory.¡±


    Ssiina giggled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you jump into the river and swim ashore?¡±


    I blushed. ¡°Yep! Sure did!¡±


    ¡°If we weren¡¯t so high up, Issa, I¡¯d push you in,¡± Kyrae teased, finally tearing her attention away from Tyaniis and Phaeliisthia.


    ¡°Really though, Sisters, I¡¯m glad,¡± Ssiina said somberly. ¡°I¡¯m glad Ess¡¯Sylantziis holds happy memories as well as all the pain you two went through. I¡¯m sorry help did not find you sooner.¡±


    I squeezed her. ¡°Thanks, Ssiina. But really, I just want to put that part of our lives behind us.¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°Me too. Do you think we¡¯ll get a chance to see Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa?¡±


    Ssiina shook her head. ¡°Probably not. My best guess is that we¡¯ll be ushered into the palace rather quickly. For now, you two are simply Sire¡¯s guests. We already have enough rumors circulating about what you two mean to her that the best we can do is direct them away from the truth of the matter.¡±


    ¡°So we can¡¯t just let everyone know?¡± I couldn¡¯t keep the irritation out of my voice.


    ¡°Would that that were the case,¡± my sire rumbled in reply, slithering closer to wrap me in a hug. ¡°Sister Ssyii will know, and that shall be enough for now. I fear not the backlash for your reintroduction or Kyrae¡¯s adoption. You two may even yet be ready to face our world¡ªour place in society¡ªbut your curse is what worries me. We shall see what Sister decides¡ªfor that will be our ultimatum.¡±


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t accept what you¡¯re doing?¡± Kyrae asked.


    Tyaniis looked out over the approaching city for a long moment. ¡°She will, of that I am certain.¡±


    ¡°But what if she doesn¡¯t? What then?¡± Kyrae pressed.


    Tyaniis closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°Then I will disobey.¡±


    Underneath us Phaeliisthia chuckled. ¡°Finally found your spine again, Tyaniis? It¡¯s a wonder you lost it, considering how long yours must be.¡±


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°What would that mean?¡±


    Tyaniis hugged all of us closer. ¡°It would mean that I would forfeit my rights as hssen¡ªand perhaps even as a citizen of Jii¡¯Kalaga. That, I do not mind, what I worry for is that you three, by extension would also lose those rights. I do not enjoy making that decision for you, especially as you are all on the verge of adulthood.¡±


    ¡°What would happen then?¡± Ssiina asked.


    ¡°I believe I could get us passage far to the south, to the island city of Qirzyh near the collapsing human empire. Be it there, across the Steppes of Oryzai, or south of the Worldspine Mountains in the lands of eternal winter, we would find a new home.¡± She gave us all one last squeeze. ¡°But I do not wish to dwell overmuch on such outcomes. Sister will accept my proposal¡ªjust as she will understand the need for my secrecy until now.¡±


    Kyrae and I nodded along. Truthfully, I did want to see the world, but¡­ not like that. I could also go without the ¡°lands of eternal winter¡± as I had a feeling I would not like winter if my reading was to be believed. Uru Farlight, author of the journal I¡¯d used to learn human imperial, also detested winter.


    According to her, it was worse above the water than under it. I remembered the line in part because it was what finally clued me into the fact that she was a merfolk. Who wrote her journal in human imperial¡ªan odd character if ever there was one, as she rarely seemed to adventure in water.


    ¡°What about the headwaters of the Greatriver?¡± Kyrae asked. ¡°And of Ssiina and Issa¡¯s reward locations?¡±


    ¡°I will see to it that we visit them. Besides, there is yet the chance for us to have another year together¡ªthe excuse of coming-of-age is enough to warrant a request to sequester at least two of you from prying eyes. Most of those sent to the Spring of All Life are of age¡ªset into their class so there is no worry that the Temple might poach talent.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me out!¡± Ssiina protested.


    Phaeliisthia purred. ¡°Always wonderful to have eager students. Tyaniis?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± my sire replied. ¡°Perhaps a delayal of ceremony could be awarded.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Sire!¡± Ssiina crossed over me to wrap around Tyaniis.


    Our sire stiffened in surprise, then melted, rubbing Ssiina¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°I do selfishly want some time yet to treat you as a child, daughter mine.¡±


    Ssiina puffed out her cheeks and Tyaniis removed her hand from her hair.


    Our hssen-raised sister blinked, then a wide grin broke across her face. ¡°Oh. Okay, fine. Just a little longer.¡±


    Tyaniis ran her fingers through Ssiina¡¯s hair again, then turned to me and Kyrae. ¡°Daughters mine, do be on your best behavior. Once we are meeting with Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii, you may act familial. Until then, as much as it pains me, you must act as we have planned: skittish and unsure.¡± Our sire¡¯s smile faded into a solemn look.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I slid over and wrapped around both her and Ssiina. ¡°We¡¯re used to the grift.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Kyrae jumped up on top of the pile of lamias. ¡°Issa might not be very good at it, but both of us can act when we need to. Bad as our past was, we¡¯ve not come away with nothing learned.¡±


    Our sire¡¯s serious look warmed just a little. ¡°I suppose not. Perspective is a vanishingly rare thing for hssen. That kind of empathy is one reason I fell in love with your mother. And I suppose it is her strength now, lent to me one last time, that will see us through.¡± Tyaniis wrapped all of us into a hug.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± I mumbled into Tyaniis¡¯s arm. The few memories I had of her were clearer than before, but they were all distant, dreamlike.


    Throughout, however, was an undercurrent of warmth, of love.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to circle and land quickly,¡± Phaeliisthia announced, making all of us look over the side.


    Ess¡¯Sylantziis was close now, and I could finally see how truly immense the city was. Slithering from one end to the other would probably take an entire day¡ªmaybe longer. The black stone of the Grand Temple shone in the fading sun to one side, and the Emerald Palace gleamed in the light on the other. We aimed to land between them.


    I held my breath as the buildings gained definition, showing lamia and elves alike staring up at us in awe or fear. The plaza below, patterned in bright stone, cleared aside from rows of taaniir by the palace gates. Phaeliisthia¡¯s great wings flapped once, and again, and with an immense rush of wind that almost blew my hair out of its braid, we touched down, the last of the chill evaporating from my bones into the hazy evening heat.


    I swallowed heavily, ducking under the side of the saddle. Now, for the hard part.

 Chapter 33: The Emerald Palace

    Phaeliisthia tipped under us, and Sire Tyaniis slid out of the saddle first, leading Ssiina by the hand out into the plaza in front of the Emerald Palace. Chin and posture high, pointedly ignoring the crowd and rapidly approaching taaniir, she beckoned dismissively to me and Kyrae. Her and Ssiina coiled in the plaza facing the palace gates, and Tyaniis¡¯s face before she turned bore a stony expression I couldn¡¯t read, situated under hard eyes.


    Even knowing that our sire¡¯s demeanor was part of our plan, I couldn¡¯t help but stiffen against just how well Tyaniis could act dismissive. She reminded me of the ussen Kyrae and I would encounter on occasion in the markets of Ess¡¯Siijiil: aloof, distant, and cold.


    Tyaniis wasn¡¯t like that, though. Surely not to just to us, but also¡ª


    ¡°Come on Issa,¡± Kyrae hissed, dragging me by the hand out of Phaeliisthia¡¯s saddle.


    I went first, carrying her down because her short legs wouldn¡¯t reach comfortably. Down here on the ground, the overly orange clothes Phaeliisthia had given us for flying were warming rapidly. While I kept my hood on and reveled in the heat, Kyrae already looked uncomfortable¡ªor maybe the sweat was from nervousness.


    Warm clothes aside, playing the part of demure children who wanted nothing more than to remain unnoticed was shockingly easy to slip back into. Even if we weren¡¯t really children anymore. My posture shifted¡ªless confident and more afraid. My eyes strayed from the sun-warmed paving stones to the guards only briefly, then away and down. A loose fang threatened to pop down as I bit my lip, the action showing a lack of custom to formality.


    I couldn¡¯t let the fang pop down, though. Ke¡¯lania didn¡¯t have fangs and I was outsized for a lania¡¯el of my age after a year of proper meals and horrifyingly regular, awful sleep.


    I had to keep up the charade. Before the others here, we were insects. My powers, my curse, felt comforting in that moment. Something that, until it killed me or worse, could not be taken from me.


    Kyrae¡¯s hand slipped around me, and I realized that wasn¡¯t quite true. Now, I knew how to act in this setting¡ªif without practice. I was no blind worm crawling around; I was hssen like those before me¡ªjust in disguise.


    I have a power over those who do not know, I realized.


    Unfortunately, I was too scared to really think about more than not screwing up my role. Which, for now, meant staying quiet. Bundled as I was for flying on Phaeliisthia¡¯s back, my torso was unrecognizable, and my brilliant emerald scales had been sullied a greenish brown by paint.


    Behind me and Kyrae, Phaeliisthia beat her great wings, and the wind forced my torso to bend forward as Kyrae took a knee, holding herself up by her pale-knuckled grip on my hand. To shouts of all sorts, our tutor ascended into the sky, and I dared to glance up at her furtively.


    The sun-aligned serpent dragon gained height rapidly, then wheeled and flew off toward the river, dipping below the buildings. Doubtless, she was touching her tail to the water of the Hssyri river¡ªa symbolic gesture of respect to the river that gave Jii¡¯Kalaga life.


    One of two rivers, I thought glumly.


    ¡°I must see the Jii¡¯Hssen. She is to know that her sister is in need of her sage advice,¡± Tyaniis said in a harsh tone, skipping any preamble. When the taaniir, dressed in bright greens and blues, failed to respond immediately, our sire clarified with a single word: ¡°Now.¡±


    I expected to have to talk our way in through the taaniir. I expected chaos and people mobbing us with questions or worse. But none of that happened.


    The taaniir in front lowered their head, feather-plumed hat bobbing in the gentle breeze of the courtyard. ¡°I will see the Jii¡¯Hssen informed of your arrival, Hssen Tyaniis. You may wait where you please.¡±


    Our sire nodded. ¡°See it done.¡± She slithered forward still holding Ssiina¡¯s hand, and she turned to beckon Kyrae and me. ¡°Come.¡± The word was cold, and my sire¡¯s eyes were predatory.


    Hssen.


    This is what it truly means to be hssen. The crowd didn¡¯t matter: ssen¡¯iir, ssen¡¯kaa, kss¡¯kaa, even ussen. All were below my sire. No one was above hssen outside of the Temple, and even then what was coded in law was muddy in practice.


    After bowing low with Kyrae, I slithered forward, towards the impressive wall surrounding the palace, and its massive, shining bronze gates. I wanted to hold my head high like Sire or Ssiina¡ªto hold myself above all the people who once held me with contempt.


    But¡­


    My hand on Kyrae¡¯s tightened. Thinking deeply like this wasn¡¯t something I used to do¡ªnot something I currently did. So I couldn¡¯t say why I felt wrong for wanting to lord over others. Not until I thought I spotted a familiar face in the crowd for a fraction of a moment.


    Ynna, my boss and one of the few who took me in. She was ssen¡¯kaa¡ªa tradesperson, and I just¡­ couldn¡¯t see myself looking at her with disdain like how my sire looked at the crowd. I wanted that respect, that fear, but not from her.


    The crowd edged closer as we moved toward the gate, but a single cold glare from Tyaniis sent most of them scurrying. The remainder were reminded of the royal taaniir when they moved forward, and that was enough.


    Those same taaniir closed around us, and my hearts sped up. My hands shook, and Kyrae¡¯s went cold in mine despite the heat. Taaniir, or tanir if you wanted to disparage them and say the word faster¡ªeven if it lost its meaning¡ªwere never something good in our old life. Here still, they glanced down at us with nearly the same eyes as Tyaniis, judging.


    ¡°These two are with me,¡± Tyaniis said, and the stares shifted¡ªno longer open with their contempt.


    Our sire didn¡¯t explain herself, and I realized she didn¡¯t have to. As we slithered (and walked) inside, I caught Ssiina stopping herself from reaching for my other hand. Twice.


    Right now, she and Tyaniis were hssen, and I was not. Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa¡¯s fear in her own garden seemed more reasonable now, as did Ussyri Noksi¡¯s cautious air around my sire. Not only that, I reminded myself, but Sire Tyaniis was once a candidate for Jii¡¯Hssen.


    The position didn¡¯t come open often, perhaps every century or so when the Jii¡¯Hssen chose a successor and retired¡ªor failed to and passed back into the cycle of reincarnation. To me, now, Sire Tyaniis was no cold hssen, but a loving parent who had discovered her flaws and was trying to work through them.


    For Jaezotl¡¯s sake, I¡¯d gotten into a splashing fight with her in the pool in front of the estate not a week ago¡ªthe day before Ussen Anqi had shown up and ruined everything. I squeezed Kyrae¡¯s hand. Jaezotl, please do not forsake my family.


    The prayer I gave to Jaezotl was longer, and we were through the gates by time I finished. The massive brass ornaments closed behind us with a soft clang that belied their size and importance. Where we were now was sacred ground: the confluence of the Hssyri and Greatriver.


    I noticed heavy stone gates to the sides, drawn open. Those were a much stronger symbol and I shuddered. War had never found Ess¡¯Sylantziis, as its founding was after the end of our unification. But that didn¡¯t mean people had forgotten¡ªor that it couldn¡¯t happen. The recent collapse of the human empire came to mind, though its name slipped from me at the moment.


    When I tore my eyes from the gates, I saw before us a wide, straight path leading into overly-manicured trees and plants. There were flowers on some, and all looked healthy and vibrant in a way that was so unlike the stone mass of the city outside.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    But I couldn¡¯t appreciate it. All I could do was judge this garden against Phaeliisthia¡¯s, and I found it wanting. The plants were each alive, but the garden itself wasn¡¯t¡ªeven if bird calls sounded from time to time.


    Still, I acted the part of someone in awe, stopping short of gaping. We were being watched closely now more than even before. Once we were officially hssen, any perceived weaknesses here would be used against us, and Tyaniis had given careful instruction as to how we should shape those opinions.


    Being underestimated was good; being ridiculed was not.


    Through the trees, the palace soon emerged. Taller than Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate by at least an entire floor, and significantly larger, the Emerald Palace properly took my breath away. With wings and angled walls, it spanned across my whole view, the front separated from the garden by a neat, wide strip of a low, flowering ground cover.


    Little golden flowers competed with the shining green brilliance of the palace itself. The lower floors facing us were mostly walls, interspersed with glass windows, each with small displays of bright colors. Some showed flowers, and others serpents or rivers.


    The walls themselves were covered in precisely-fitted slabs of a bright green stone, and what had to be real emeralds dotted both window frames and the sculptures of serpents and lamia that rose from corners and jutted from archways.


    The upper floors were much more open, even from this side, with open-air windows and columned walls, some places shuttered with fine-looking wooden slats. The roof at the center rose up above in a squat dome capped with a spire designed, clear even from here, to look like Hse¡¯Aazh.


    And this was just the main entrance; there were many other wings if Ssiina¡¯s stories were to be believed. I almost whispered to her that she undersold the palace, but I remembered my ¡°place.¡±


    Soon. Soon this will be my home.


    Tyaniis slithered up the ramp with us following. An open-air entrance hall, decorated lavishly, held several servants, two of whom moved to open the massive front doors for our sire and Ssiina. They let them fall behind the pair and Kyrae and I had to scramble¡ªmostly me because of my long lower body¡ªto fit inside before the doors closed shut behind us with a soft boom that echoed faintly.


    The foyer was massive. Two ramps wound up and to the sides, flattening out for the middle and top floors. Straight ahead were an immense pair of doors I had to assume led somewhere very important.


    Could the Emerald Throne be right through those doors? I knew that the Jii¡¯Hssen saw anyone of lower class than ussen at a different building nearby and outside the palace, as no one lower than nobility was allowed within its walls without hssen permission. Although most former Jii¡¯Hssen rarely left these walls, the current Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii was a more public figure than her predecessor, and I desperately wanted that to be a good thing for me¡ªand particularly for Kyrae.


    Like the temple, magical lighting was used inside the Emerald Palace. Here however, it was more refined, in small sculptures of brass that held and directed the green-tinged flames. Sire Tyaniis led us wordlessly down a wide side hallway, passing the windows I¡¯d seen from the outside. The stained parts of the glass cast a radiant, colorful light on the dark wood of the interior walls. A mural ran the length of the hall¡¯s ceiling, and narrow pedestals holding colorful sculptures and painted pottery sat between windows along the outer wall at even intervals.


    We passed a few servants between here and in the entrance hall, each dressed in utilitarian silks of neutral, dark colors. They looked upon Kyrae and me with surprise and disdain both, and I had to fight the urge to stare rudely back at them. Right now, they too were above me.


    My frustrations were finally allowed to ease when Tyaniis opened the door to a side room and led us in. The nearby servant seemed surprised and shocked that my sire would do so much as open a door, but his apology was cut short by Tyaniis asking for refreshments, reiterating that she needed to see the Jii¡¯Hssen immediately, and asking for some quiet in the coiling room.


    The servant bowed and quickly left.


    The moment we were inside and the door had been closed by another servant from outside the room, Tyaniis let her shoulders drop. She tensed them again while checking the room, and then relaxed when she found it empty.


    Well, empty of people. The room was lavish beyond anything even in Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate. A low table of rich wood, shaped like an immense scale, dominated the space. Silk-lined coils were dotted around it, the kind with a central pillar to loop around.


    More sculptures lined the walls, and the stone ceiling was painted with a vibrant scene prominently featuring a black viper in a tree, sunning itself. If the coils weren¡¯t enough, cushioned divans rose slightly from the floor around the outer walls. The room had no windows, but made up for it with an abundance of magical light that cast the place with a greenish glow that created an effect not dissimilar to standing under a canopy of leaves.


    I rarely saw my sire use magic, but she traced a quick sigil here, seeming satisfied before she spoke. ¡°Dyni will no doubt find us shortly. Until then and until the refreshments arrive, we may talk freely. Firstly, I want to apologize for your reception into the Emerald Palace today, daughters mine.¡± She directed her voice at Kyrae and me. ¡°Please, rest a moment. Until we¡¯re interrupted, you may speak and act freely.¡±


    I nodded, still in character for the moment, and moved to coil my aching body by the table. Ssiina intercepted me, wrapping arms and tail around me in a hug that almost sent both of us to the floor.


    ¡°Sister!¡± she cried. ¡°I am ssso sorry you were received so coldly, little sister. Never again will I let you suffer the indignity of being treated below your class.¡±


    ¡°Ssiina¡­¡± I hugged her back. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ thank you.¡±


    She responded by mumbling and rubbing her cheek against mine.


    Kyrae, dislodged by Ssiina¡¯s attack of affection, moved to sit cross-legged on the ground by the table, between two coils. Tyaniis tutted and grabbed a cushion from the divan, placing it before my sister.


    ¡°I will see to it in the future that our rooms are fit for your form just as well as mine.¡± Our sire coiled at the pointed ¡°head¡± of the table and lowered her head. ¡°My apologies for taking you all here¡ªthis was the first room I could think of, and I did not want us to suffer acting so distant a moment later.¡±


    When Tyaniis raised her head again, she looked at Ssiina and me and smiled. ¡°To see all my daughters here¡­ Ssiina, dear, I do not think I will ever be able to truly apologize for the warmth I denied you this past decade.¡±


    Ssiina stopped rubbing her cheek against mine. ¡°Sire¡­ I¡­¡±


    A series of sharp raps at the door cut off whatever Ssiina was going to say. Tyaniis gave my sister and I a moment to separate and coil by the table before she gave a curt command to enter.


    The door opened, and a bowing Dyni slid inside. The bodyguard quickly closed the door with her tail, and slid next to Ssiina.


    ¡°You may speak, Dyni,¡± my sire said, starting to roll her eyes before slipping a regal mask into place.


    Dyni weaved a quick sigil of her own, the motion so fast I almost missed it. ¡°Thank you, Hssen Tyaniis. I hurried here the moment I saw a great dragon landing in the plaza outside. I had heard of Ussen Anqi¡¯s departure to Uzh after you left. What came of it? What of your suspicions?¡±


    ¡°My suspicions were correct, and I fear on all counts,¡± Tyaniis replied.


    ¡°Then she was the one who brought that to Ess¡¯Siijiil?¡±


    ¡°Or one of her allies,¡± Tyaniis answered. ¡°I do not yet know if Ussen Ssyt is among them. We learned no more in that area.¡±


    Ussen Ssyt? If I remembered the somewhat familiar name right, she was the ruler of Kii¡¯Hssiil, where Ess¡¯Siijiil was.


    Dyni gave us sisters a warm look and bowed low. ¡°Hssen Ssiina, Hssen Issa, Hssen Kyrae.¡± She glanced at Tyaniis without raising her upper body. ¡°I take it you are here to inform the Jii¡¯Hssen of your daughters?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Tyaniis agreed. ¡°And two of you will have to learn not to startle when addressed so formally.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even realized.


    ¡°I will, Sire,¡± Kyrae said, her voice burning with determination.


    I nodded, then smiled wider than was polite. ¡°As will I.¡±


    Tyaniis matched my smile, though her eyes flicked to the still bowing Dyni.


    Before I could, Kyrae bade her rise, and the bodyguard did so with a smile. ¡°When will we discuss your next steps, Hssen Tyaniis?¡±


    ¡°Soon. My daughters, if everything goes according to plan, will attend Phaeliisthia¡¯s tutelage for another year, then Ssiina will have her coming-of-age debut and the three of them will attend at the Spring of All Life. I intend, much as it pains me, to take my own path as I uncover what needs to be brought to light.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Hssen Tyaniis,¡± Dyni slithered to one side, taking an alert position near and behind the door.


    Moments later, another knock sounded. This time Tyaniis inclined her head to Dyni who opened the door. Two servants entered, bringing tea, sliced fruit, and cured meat. My hearts cried for the too-cooked strips of meat so alone and naked without lovely oils or rice flour coatings.


    Dyni sampled each item quickly, before nodding and stepping aside once more as the servants rose.


    ¡°The Jii¡¯Hssen will see you shortly, Hssen Tyaniis,¡± one said. ¡°She is preparing to receive you as we speak.¡±


    Tyaniis frowned. ¡°I see. Return here when she is ready.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The two lania¡¯el servants bowed low to the ground and retreated, closing the door softly behind them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever get used to that,¡± Kyrae mumbled after they had left and Sire Tyaniis had formed another sigil.


    ¡°Let us eat,¡± our sire said distantly. ¡°I believe my sister has understood the intent behind my message and will receive us alone.¡±


    I placed several strips of meat onto a plate while Dyni poured the tea. Ssiina took a good portion of the fruit for herself, nervously eating the slices whole, unlike the usual overly-small ¡°formal¡± bites she usually took.


    ¡°Your intent?¡± Kyrae asked


    ¡°Sister knows I would never come to her for advice, Daughter mine,¡± Tyaniis smiled.


    Huh? I took a sip of the tea and found it both chilled, which I didn¡¯t like, and sweet, which I also didn¡¯t like. More meat then. The first strip wasn¡¯t bad. More flavor than I thought would be present was held inside, and while faint, the spices were enough to at least notice.


    Ssiina swallowed. ¡°Your words to the taaniir in the plaza?¡±


    ¡°Just so,¡± Tyaniis said proudly, giving me an expectant look.


    I looked up, swallowing my bite of several strips of meat. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Tyaniis¡¯s stern look shattered into a laugh she failed to stifle with the back of her hand. ¡°You really need the extra year with Phaeliisthia, Daughter mine.¡±


    I blinked. What did I miss?

 Chapter 34: The Emerald Throne

    ¡°¡­and after the garden, I¡¯ll show you our wing of the Palace, Sister! Maybe not today, but soon! You and Kyrae can pick between a few rooms, but I think I know the one you¡¯ll want. Mom would want you to have it anyway,¡± Ssiina finished with a bright smile.


    I smiled back, just in time for another series of sharp knocks to come in through the door. They sounded dull and far away¡ªprobably a result of whatever sigils Dyni and Tyaniis had made. Not wanting it to go to waste, I tossed the rest of my tea back just in time for the warm family atmosphere to shatter into cold hierarchy.


    Dyni answered the door, motioning for Sire to rise. Tyaniis took the lead, Ssiina to her side, as we left the lavish room back into the lavish hallway, turning quickly down a passage that led further into the palace. Kyrae and I were allowed to follow quietly, although my sire did speak up against searching us.


    Her word was good enough, and to be honest neither Kyrae nor I looked a threat. Compared to the Jii¡¯Hssen, we probably weren¡¯t. From Phaeliisthia¡¯s lessons, I¡¯d learned that the blessing of Jaezotl upon the Jii¡¯Hssen was more than a slight sign. Of course, she hadn¡¯t explained more than that, simply leaving me with a memory of a mischievous glimmer in her eye.


    So I had no idea what we were slithering into, honestly. And while I understood Tyaniis had tried her best to tell me what I needed to know, ¡°act formal until I signal otherwise¡± wasn¡¯t a good plan. Kyrae had wondered aloud if that was where I got my bad planning from when our sire had said as much.


    I failed to suppress a snicker at the memory from this morning, earning a hiss of ¡°quiet¡± from one of the servants escorting us. I stuck my tongue out at her under my hood.


    Truthfully, I was getting tired of being led around: told where to stand and where to go and what to do. Phaeliisthia, strict as she was, gave us free reign on our days off and encouraged us during lessons; I missed that. Sire was probably trying¡ªthat she didn¡¯t give me specific instructions was maybe a good sign.


    Still, though, I felt guilty for thinking that way. We¡¯d been given so much¡­ But that didn¡¯t mean I liked having everything dictated to me. If the Spring of All Life¡¯s not different, I¡¯m going to be a bad student, aren¡¯t I?


    I noticed the door we arrived at before anyone had to tell me, my anxiety keeping me alert despite my mind whirling. The door was nice, and big, but it wasn¡¯t grand¡ªmerely fine, dark old wood with a handle of finely-polished metal.


    When the servants opened the door, I immediately understood why the door looked as it did: we were entering a massive throne room from the side. To my right I could see the ornate, gem-studded doors of the main entrance. In front of me was blocked by Tyaniis and columns supporting the tall roof. To one side, Dyni stepped back; evidently, she would stay outside the throne room for our meeting.


    I looked up, and saw a mural ringed by shafts of light. In the paint, Jaezotl¡ªas Hse¡¯Aazh¡ªwas coiled before a kelaniel matching nearly my coloration, passing her some form of light. Two familiar rivers met in the background.


    The shadows in the room called to me in my anxiety, promising release¡ªand escape. They were slow, hampered by some magic of the Palace, and I held my mind fast against them, ignoring as best I could. That way was not a path of my choosing as I had once thought. It was another being¡¯s fallacy at worst, and running away backwards at best.


    As we slithered inside, past the columns, Kyrae gasped. I reached for her hand, dimly realizing we were told to keep apart. Clutching nothing, I turned toward the rear center of the room past Tyaniis, and beheld the emerald throne.


    A massive coil backed almost like one of Phaeliisthia¡¯s chairs, the throne looked like it was made of solid emerald. Shining in the light, its back was carved to look like two massive serpents. Ivory fangs and eyes of gold completed the effect. I could only see the head of one faux-serpent, however, as the other was covered by the throne¡¯s occupant.


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii Ssyrijiilits was massive. Kelaniel like the others in my family, I could only guess at her length, but she had to be almost twice Tyaniis¡¯s size.


    The throne rose from the center of a room by a ramp, but she didn¡¯t need that to tower over us. She beckoned with two hands, and Sire Tyaniis slithered forward, followed by a shaking Ssiina.


    I¡¯d expected Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii to bear a resemblance to Sire Tyaniis¡ªand in some way she did. She had the same regal bearing, the same golden eyes, and the same sharply-featured face. She wore the same expression of disdain my sire was uncannily good at, too. Her green scales were slightly darker: a rich, vibrant color polished so much I could probably have seen my reflection in them.


    But that wasn¡¯t the difference that made me stop and gape under my hood. Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii had beckoned with two right hands. Her posture straight, she had one pair of arms folded in front of her, and the other were split: one crossed under her chest while the other curled clawed fingers around her chin in an expression that mocked the idea of curiosity.


    My attention to her arms was short-lived however, because her scale-colored hair moved. Dozens more pairs of golden eyes raked across me, tiny tongues flicking out when they caught my slack-jawed stare.


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii had serpents in place of hair. They moved in concert, seemingly subconsciously, one even wrapping the wrist of her hand that rested against her chin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve caused quite the scene today, Hssen Tyaniis. I did not know you were so close to that ancient lizard.¡±


    My sire bowed her head, but offered no apology.


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii quirked one scaled eyebrow. ¡°And you would offer no excuse? Furthermore, you have brought not only your daughter, but two others of unknown name and class into my throne room. While you know as well as any hssen my disdain for rigid hierarchy, there is decorum that must be observed. I trust you have a good reason for chafing against the letter of a millennia-old treaty by bringing that lizard so close to here, and by breaking social code by bringing unknown children into the Emerald Palace?¡±


    My Sire kept her head bowed.


    ¡°Speak, Hssen Tyaniis,¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii said, her serpentine locks hissing an echo to her words.


    ¡°I have good reason, Ssyrin Jii¡¯Hssen,¡± Tyaniis answered. ¡°A request that requires utmost discretion at this time.¡±


    ¡°Let us hear the request then, Hssen Tyaniis.¡±


    Despite the addressee being her sister, I felt little emotion from the Jii¡¯Hssen and my stomach twisted¡ªwasn¡¯t she supposed to be nicer, a younger sister, too?


    ¡°I request aid and discretion, two things. The aid I request for the matter of a terrible curse, and the discretion for a matter of family.¡± Sire spoke with her head still bowed.


    ¡°A curse? You have seemed much more¡­ active as of late, Hssen Tyaniis.¡±


    My sire winced. ¡°Indeed I have.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are staying within your privileges as hssen, are you not?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii¡¯s golden eyes flicked to me, then Kyrae, then back to our sire. ¡°Rise, Tyaniis. Tell me then, Sister, is there truth to the rumor I have heard?¡±


    When the Jii¡¯Hssen said ¡°sister,¡± her voice gained an almost tired edge to it that I absolutely didn¡¯t have the nerves to try to think about.


    ¡°Which one?¡± Tyaniis pressed.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen chuckled mirthlessly. ¡°The one propagated by Ussen Anqi Ziilant, Sister. I am far from blind.¡±


    My eyes once again flicked to the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s serpentine locks, now still. I felt like I was being watched back by dozens of pairs of eyes.


    Tyaniis nodded formally. ¡°Then yes, Ssyrin Jii¡¯Hssen, there is truth to that rumor.¡±


    ¡°That would be the discretion, and the reason you asked me for such a clandestine meeting then, yes? You know there will be rumors about this¡ªthat I have shown favoritism to one who has rejected my position.¡±


    This time, Tyaniis met the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s eyes¡ªat least the two in her head. ¡°It is as such. Though, in the matter of aid, your discretion is even more important. If I think it threatens my children, I will not reveal more, Sister.¡± Her tone finished combative¡ªlike a defensive dare.


    Ssiina gasped, and I looked for a moment at where the servants had entered with us. They were gone¡ªin the immense throne room, our group was alone.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen moved one hand from her lap to her forehead, touching it lightly. ¡°Though I hoped the sister I knew would one day reemerge, I never could have imagined such a rapid, severe change. If anything, Hssen Tyaniis, you are more daring than before the tragic deaths of Hinssa and Sseti.¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii closed her eyes and signed in a moment of formal reverence, which loosened Tyaniis¡¯s tightening jaw.


    ¡°I¡­ have not been the sire Ssiina has needed, and with more responsibility in my near future, there can be no room for weakness¡ªand no absence of compassion for my family.¡±


    The Jii¡¯Hssen inclined her head towards Kyrae and me, looking at us directly even as she shifted her position on the immense emerald throne. ¡°These two are the ones?¡± she said, gaze lingering, to my surprise, on me instead of Kyrae. ¡°Two adoptions, and one an ea besides? I am certainly intrigued.¡± Her tongue flicked out with her words and I suppressed a shiver.


    Even as affable as she seemed, the immense, four-armed kelaniel with serpents for hair intimidated me. I¡¯d bet anyone in the empire, except maybe the Jii¡¯Ssyri or Phaeliisthia would feel the same.


    ¡°Two?¡± Tyaniis raised an eyebrow, then smiled, showing her immense fangs. ¡°Issa, if you would please?¡±


    I almost missed my cue. Taking a deep breath, and with Kyrae¡¯s hand to steady me, I pulled the hood of my outfit down, looking briefly at the Jii¡¯Hssen before bowing as low as I could. I would do nothing more just yet.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s golden eyes widened, and her serpentine locks froze their languid motion as if turned to stone. ¡°Those eyes¡­ Green eyes are common, but yours are familiar.¡± Her many-eyed gaze traveled the length of my body, and I could feel it without even looking up. ¡°And you are ra¡¯zhii as well. Come closer, young one.¡±


    I gulped and slithered forward.


    ¡°Closer.¡±


    I moved closer still, part-way up the ramp to the throne. Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii¡¯s coils shifted, and she moved toward me with a slowness that belied her strength.


    ¡°Closer,¡± she repeated for a third time.


    I slithered close enough that she towered almost directly over me. I heard Kyrae draw in a tense breath behind me, and forcing myself to look at the Jii¡¯Hssen instead of back at my sister was the hardest thing I¡¯d ever done.


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii reached one clawed hand forward and cupped my chin gently, angling it up so that my eyes met hers. For a long, petrifying moment, she seemed to stare into my soul. When I broke my eyes away first, she looked over the rest of my face, turning my head, and I saw her expression soften.


    Like she donned a heavy burden, her stoic face seemed to sag, losing a measure of composure. ¡°You look just like her. By Jaezotl¡­ Sseti.¡± I barely had time to yelp as the Jii¡¯Ssyri¡¯s lower body whipped around to wrap mine in a bone-crushing hug. ¡°I do not know what divine miracle of Jaezotl Tyaniis has wrought to bring you home, but I am¡­ beyond words.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    For a long while, the Jii¡¯Hssen held me tight. The Jii¡¯Hssen. Second most powerful person in the entire empire and my aunt, held me like a grieving parent. When she finally loosened enough for me to breathe again, I saw that her carefully-applied makeup was streaked with tears from her eyes.


    The wide, gleaming smile she bore and her expression¡ªboth were brighter, warmer. Even retracted, her fangs were still moderately terrifying, especially the fact she had two sets on both top and bottom.


    ¡°Sseti,¡± she cooed, using a name that was no longer mine, ¡°please, tell me what has brought you home, and what suffering you must have endured outside these walls.¡±


    She set me down and returned to coil the throne. Still nearly within arm¡¯s reach, I gulped and bowed my upper body at the angle appropriate for not only hssen, but blood relatives. Carefully, I repeated the line I¡¯d been practicing in my head all day¡ªthe one I¡¯d decided on myself.


    ¡°Ssyrin Jii¡¯Hssen, raeni Ssyri¡¯jiilits Sseti, tuoanra¡¯zhiin Ssyri¡¯Jiilits Tyaniis ziis Hinssa, entuosi Issa.¡±


    Honorable Jii¡¯Hssen, I am Sseti Ssyri¡¯Jiilits, ra¡¯zhii daughter of Tyaniis and Hinssa Ssyri¡¯Jiilits; my name is now Issa.


    ¡°Issa,¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii¡ªno, Aunt Ssyii¡ªtasted my name on her tongue. ¡°It is most unusual for hssen to change their names; I will assume your story to be extraordinary.¡± She held up a hand as I was about to speak. ¡°Wait a moment, niece of mine. I will hear your story once other business is concluded.¡± She turned her head to Tyaniis, though her serpentine locks stayed fixated on me and Kyrae behind me. ¡°What of the other, then: the ea?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t just stand there anymore. All the tension that had been building in me burst forth.


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister!¡± I blurted, voice peaking. ¡°Uh, Ssyrin Jii¡¯Hssen,¡± I added with a quick bow.


    Ssiina gasped, then nodded rapidly. Tyaniis paled, fixing me with a glare.


    All of this was drowned out by a low chuckle from Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii, who seemed to sag on her throne. ¡°It seems a story is in order, first.¡±


    Tyaniis¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°We do not presume to take more of your time¡ª¡±


    Aunt Ssyii silenced my sire with a casual wave of two hands. ¡°Nonsense. We will not be disturbed as I have canceled all audiences today.¡±


    ¡°You knew what was going to happen,¡± Tyaniis said, shocked.


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii shrugged. ¡°Flying in on the back of a serpent dragon notorious for her aloof demeanor and the rumors we discussed were all I needed to figure out most of what you had in mind, Sister.¡± Her smile dipped at the corners, no longer reaching her golden eyes. ¡°The role of Jii¡¯Hssen demands I am at least that competent.¡±


    Tyaniis¡¯s breath caught, and I didn¡¯t know why. But my cheeks still burned from my previous outburst, so I dared not try another. Well, that was what my thoughts wanted. My mouth, however, ran faster.


    ¡°Her name is Kyrae, Aunt Ssyii.¡±


    The Jii¡¯Hssen smirked when I called her ¡°Aunt.¡± ¡°Well then, Kyrae, what is your relation to my niece Issa? You may rise, and you may speak.¡±


    Kyrae rose from the bow she¡¯d been maintaining on and off since we entered. ¡°Ssyrin Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii, I am Issa¡¯s sister, by circumstance rather than blood. She cared for me as no one else would, stayed by me when no one else did, and kept us going through thick and thin.¡±


    ¡°You kept me going!¡± I fired back, unwilling to watch Kyrae sell herself short. ¡°You were the one who always made sure we had food and a good place to sleep. You even helped me with my crazier plans when you knew they wouldn¡¯t work, and then got us both out before we got caught.


    ¡°I should be thanking you, Sis! I¡¯m not going to sit here and let you sell yourself short singing my praises when it¡¯s my fault that we¡­ that we¡­¡± I choked back a sob, then another as I tried and failed to apologize.


    Tears started, and Kyrae rushed next to me, her hood thrown back. I leaned into her as the tears fell.


    Jaezotl, I didn¡¯t really deserve you, did I?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she whispered. ¡°I love you, Sis. And that includes all of you¡ªgood and bad, okay?¡±


    Her warmth was nice in the big, dim room. ¡°Okay,¡± I sniffled.


    Kyrae hugged me tighter and I hugged back, jumping in surprise when Ssiina joined with us. I didn¡¯t dare look up to see the looks on our sire¡¯s or the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± I heard the Jii¡¯Hssen whisper faintly.


    ¡°I have already taken care of most of them,¡± Tyaniis responded. ¡°I do not think they were aware.¡±


    ¡°That should not matter.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t.¡± Tyaniis slithered, probably closer to the throne.


    I shivered a little despite the warmth. All I could see was half of Kyrae¡¯s smiling face and Ssiina¡¯s shoulder as my older sister ran her hands through my hair, and that was all I cared to see. The orphanage¡ªdid Tyaniis¡­


    I tried not to think about it. Sure, I hated everyone there, but I didn¡¯t want¡­ did I? The shadows suddenly seemed closer.


    ¡°Sister, tell me what you know of what happened to Issa. I will hear the rest from her when she is recovered.¡±


    Behind me, as my sisters and I collapsed into a pile, then turned to watch our sire and aunt, Tyaniis told Aunt Ssyii all of what I had told her. Later, I was called to give my own recounting, which I did as best I could. Kyrae was better than me at remembering details, and I could have sworn Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii took on an approving glint to her eyes as my elven sister spoke.


    When we got to the night I was cursed, Sire Tyaniis took a moment to pause my retelling. I was right in the middle of how Kyrae and I had beaten back a giant crab twice my sister¡¯s size that had been lurking in the mud under the warehouse, narrowly avoiding the watchful gaze of the dozen, blade-armed taaniir.


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s¡­ embellishments aside, the events of that night are the start of what I wished to petition your aid for, Sister.¡± Our sire was coiled on the ramp next to the throne, and us three sisters were arrayed around the front¡ªclose to, but not touching the Jii¡¯Hssen.


    Kyrae¡¯s hand was solid in mine, and I realized that I must have been the one shaking.


    ¡°Your trips to the Grand Temple a little over a year ago were related to this?¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I had wondered why Ussyri Noksi was so evasive when I had contacted her about the matter. I am glad I did not see fit to inquire with the Jii¡¯Ssyri.¡±


    Tyaniis bowed her head. ¡°As am I.¡±


    ¡°And why might that be?¡± Once again, the snake-haired Jii¡¯Hssen split her gaze between me and my sire.


    Can she focus on both of us at once?


    ¡°Issa came into contact with a black stone idol of, as she has described it, ¡®many smooth tails and an eye with no pupil.¡¯ I believe the idol was smuggled in by an associate of Ussen Anqi Ziilant, but I do not have enough evidence to make a formal accusation.¡±


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii¡¯s upper lip curled. ¡°Isn¡¯t what you just said close enough, Sister?¡± she asked rhetorically.


    ¡°My mistake,¡± Tyaniis replied sarcastically. ¡°I shall refrain from untoward accusations in the future.¡±


    ¡°See that you do. Anyway, what is the nature of this curse that had the preeminent Ussyri of the Grand Temple so concerned?¡±


    ¡°She is connected to a being outside the material plane. Phaeliisthia, Ussyri Noksi, and myself are not certain, but we do not believe it to be a god. Phaeliisthia is not even certain of its sapience. However, it¡¯s malevolence is known, and three times now has it tried seriously to take Issa¡¯s mind.¡±


    I expected the shadows to twitch at being acknowledged, but they did not move from their waiting position, eager for release. Still, I shuddered, as I felt torn between the shadows¡¯ chill presence and Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii¡¯s many-eyed gaze.


    All those golden eyes closed a moment, and Aunt Ssyii exhaled slowly in a long hiss. Her eyes snapped open, and her lips curled back, revealing eight extended fangs, each almost as long as one of my fingers. ¡°Another dares lay claim to hssen of mine?¡± Her voice had a magic eight to it, stinging and furious like warm venom.


    ¡°It does,¡± I answered, surprising myself. ¡°But I do not let it. Phaeliisthia is teaching me to take control of the shadows for my own ends.¡±


    ¡°Good, Issa. How have we not purged this vile curse from her yet, Sister?¡± With her fangs extended, Aunt Ssyii hissed her words more than was polite.


    ¡°Ussyri Noksi and Phaeliisthia believe that the connection to Issa is such that to purge it might leave a part of her behind, outside the mortal plane. Furthermore, the curse pushes her to use its powers, which in turn increases the chances of her demise. Phaeliisthia has been teaching young Kyrae to fight the progression of Issa¡¯s curse and Issa to take the curse¡¯s power for her own.¡±


    Part of me outside the mortal what? I felt my hands down my chest, pausing at the softness now present. I feel pretty whole right now.


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii drew in a sharp breath. ¡°This is dire news, then. Issa, come here¡ªI wish to see for myself. I believe the words of others, but words alone will not suffice to understand the matter.¡±


    ¡°Will it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Jaezotl no, child. Though I do wish for a brief, safe example of your powers first.¡±


    I nodded, and called upon my training to wrench some of the shadows in the room free. A me-sized tendril of darkness flowed out into the room curling its cold around me like an immense serpent. Whether that was to protect or constrict me, well that wasn¡¯t so clear even to me. I pushed it through some motions, and lifted myself partially with the shadow, shivering at the chill as I sunk most of the way into the semi-solid mass.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen watched with rapt fascination, her four hands working complex sigils to form magical arrays that poked and prodded at me and my shadow both.


    ¡°That is enough, Issa,¡± she said eventually, golden eyes burning with fury. ¡°Phaeliisthia is admittedly a good teacher, for all I dislike the woman. I can see the concern behind your power. Give me your hand.¡±


    I slithered forward and did as she asked, dismissing the shadow tendril and placing my hand in her much larger one. She placed another below, clasping my hand between.


    Aunt Ssyii stared at me with eyes that began to literally glow. The serpents crowning her head lifted, all angled at me. Her two lower hands drew sigils, some of which I recognized from Kyrae¡¯s lessons. A warmth rose through me, and I closed my eyes against the vibrant white-green light of my aunt¡¯s magic.


    As quickly as it had suffused me, the warmth faded, and I opened my eyes to Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii¡¯s own, a mere handsbreadth from my face.


    ¡°Your eyes truly are beautiful, Issa dear. You have my word as Jii¡¯Hssen that I will use all power available to me to ensure that your curse is cleansed.¡±


    I gulped and whispered back. ¡°Can¡­ can I keep the powers? Take them as my own?¡±


    Aunt Ssyii smiled, showing fangs again. ¡°An excellent idea¡ªyou are truly your sire¡¯s daughter. Were that I was as interested in power as she.¡±


    Before I could ask what in the world Aunt Ssyii had meant by her last whispered comment, she pulled away, letting go of my hand almost reluctantly. ¡°What is your plan, Sister Tyaniis, and what aid do you require of me?¡±


    ¡°It is a plan of two parts: the first is to adopt Kyrae and reintroduce Sseti¡ªnow Issa. The second is to send all three of my daughters to the Spring of All Life after another year with Phaeliisthia. She and I believe the archives there will hold some of the answers we need to cure Issa, or to have her cure herself as I am increasingly believing may be the solution.¡±


    ¡°What of staving off Issa¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°Kyrae is being trained to do so, Sister.¡±


    The Jii¡¯Hssen glanced down at Kyrae. ¡°Show me then.¡± Her tone was eager, rather than combative, even if her words were cold.


    Kyrae ran through several sigils in rapid succession, and a glow built from her body.


    ¡°You have been doing this a year, yes?¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°Yes, Ssyrin Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii.¡±


    ¡°Phaeliisthia truly is a gifted teacher then,¡± the Jii¡¯Hssen sounded bitter. ¡°With another year, I would be comfortable leaving my niece in your care.¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s eyes went wide, and she nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I do not extend my praise lightly¡ªdo not slacken your learning.¡± She took a breath and addressed our sire with a hand gesture. ¡°Tyaniis, by this adoption and then sending the trio to the academy at the Spring of All Life, you must want to show the decentralists among the ussen that our family, and by extension all hssen, are superior.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. But¡­ that is not the primary reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I wish to provide my daughters with the best life possible¡ªand show compassion that I have been sorely lacking this last decade since Hinssa¡¯s death.¡±


    Aunt Ssyii chuckled low, before her voice turned pained. ¡°You sound just like she¡¯d scolded you.¡±


    ¡°In a way, Sister Ssyii, I think she did.¡±


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii sighed. ¡°Jaezotl, I miss her. She was a sister to me as much as you are, Tyaniis.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°But now is the time for action, and grief can come later. Needs must, after all. Frankly, your plan is insane. Do you know how precarious my position is already? Much of the ussen already feel I am under their scales with my plans to open Jii¡¯Kalaga to human refugees and to dismantle discrimination against ea.


    ¡°If we go ahead with this plan, the adoption of an ea into the ranks of hssen¡ªa blood-only class I need not remind you¡ªwe may as well be fomenting insurrection. Half the provinces will threaten sedition, and the Temple will not take kindly to what many ussyri will consider an overreach of my power.


    ¡°They tolerated your mate, Tyaniis. Ignored that she was kss¡¯kaa, that she was raised by ea, and that she bore a heretical name. They will not tolerate this.¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii sounded tired when she finished her speech.


    ¡°Good thing I¡¯m not Empress,¡± Tyaniis responded.


    ¡°You do not care then, Sister?¡±


    ¡°I care about my daughters, Sister. All of them.¡±


    ¡°This must never leave this room,¡± Aunt Ssyii warned all of us. ¡°You know as well as I do, Tyaniis, that I did not desire the throne. You would force it upon me in a moment of weakness and then put me in an impossible position?¡±


    ¡°Impossible?¡± Sire Tyaniis spat, rising to a height just above the Jii¡¯Hssen, who slouched in her throne. ¡°You are the Jii¡¯Hssen. Look at you, Ssyii¡ªmy little sister towers over me, blessed by Jaezotl himself to rule over the people of Jii¡¯Kalaga in the ways the Temple cannot. I did not foist the throne upon you, Ssyii. I chose you¡ªI pushed you because I knew you would make the better Jii¡¯Hssen out of the two of us. You are gentle and kind, despite the rigors of your position.


    ¡°That you do not want the throne is as much a blessing as it is a burden. That you resent it and fear the power you are blessed with is a sure sign that your hand will stay open, not closed.¡±


    ¡°Your words do not make what I must do any easier, Sister.¡± For a moment, instead of the massive kelaniel coiling the emerald throne, I saw a small girl¡ªterrified and determined in equal measure.


    ¡°Do you agree then?¡± Tyaniis pushed.


    ¡°I do.¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii sighed hard. ¡°Jaezotl, I do. Separating Issa from Kyrae I can already see would be a cruelty almost beyond imagination. And an ea as hssen? Progress toward reform would be pushed forward decades, if not centuries. But it will come at the cost of unrest.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Yesss¡­¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii hissed informally, slouching even more before she straightened up. ¡°I will tell no one of this conversation, Sister, but there will be rumors. I shall do my utmost, but it will only protect you and your daughters for so long.¡±


    ¡°The Empire will know at Ssiina¡¯s coming of age next year before they attend the Spring of All Life.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    As our sire and Aunt threatened to launch into a bout of rapid conspiring, Kyrae spoke up. ¡°Do¡­ can I be adopted? Become Issa¡¯s sister in class?¡±


    ¡°You already have,¡± Aunt Ssyii replied with a smile. ¡°I would not speak so candidly among anyone other than family, Hssen Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± The long-silent Ssiina gushed, pulling both me and Kyrae into a hug again.


    ¡°What about a contract or law or something?¡± Kyrae asked through being crushed between two lamias. Despite the business-like question, her tone was giddy as her hand found mine in the mass of scales.


    ¡°My word is law when it pertains to matters family matters of hssen,¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii replied simply. ¡°Now, before we leave, we have much to plan¡ªall of us. If only less discretion was required, I would have us meet somewhere cozier, with good food and better coiling. Tell no one, but this throne is both cold and overly hard.¡±

 Chapter 35: Headwaters

    ¡°Love is most cherished when it¡¯s lost.¡±


    ¡ªPhaeliisthia, Guardian of Uzh


    Our meeting with Aunt Ssyii lasted long enough that the shafts of light from up high near the dome angled up the sides of the room, painting the columns with faintly orange light.


    We talked more about the future, and I had a monsoon of information about hssen etiquette and living in the Emerald Palace thrust upon me. Most of it blew through, as I bent like a flexible tree into a gale.


    Hopefully, I¡¯d remember the important stuff, but I had a year to learn it anyway. Phaeliisthia would be waiting for us across the Hssyri. I wondered how we would get out through the palace, but Aunt Ssyii arranged for some of her personal taaniir, along with Dyni, to take us through the garden to a small, secluded mooring where a small boat waited.


    To some, it would have felt like fleeing through a jungle, but to me, the path was too neatly trimmed, and the trees were too symmetrical¡ªtoo many dead branches trimmed off.


    Waiting for us was an aazh. Ssiina probably thought it looked like the one Sire Tyaniis piloted for us in Uzh, but to me it looked¡­ wrong. Aazh, piloted by llessen, people who almost lived on the river and in their small boats, were practical things. Almost living, each one should have been a patchwork of repairs, marred by scratches, and assembled with caring, imperfect hands.


    What floated before us was made by some expert craftsperson, with unnecessary flourishes beyond the simple serpent head of Hse¡¯Aazh carved amateurishly on the small, high-pointed prow. Lines of scales ran down the sides, and the whole thing was painted¡ªpainted!


    The llessen I took rides from and bribed with stolen baubles in Ess¡¯Siijiil would turn their noses up at such a dishonest display. But, it was a boat. And it was far bigger than most, with two spaces for llessen, or taaniir in this case, to sit at the back.


    Surprising those escorting us, Tyaniis lowered herself into one position, Dyni in the other.


    ¡°Hssen Tyaniis, you do not need to¡ª¡± the taaniir¡¯s protest was cut off.


    ¡°It would be a pity not to lend my strength for my family. I have had practice of late, and Dyni is quite capable of steering.¡±


    The taaniir backed down with a bow. ¡°Understood. Forgive my impropriety, Hssen Tyaniis.¡±


    ¡°You are forgiven.¡± Our sire turned to us. ¡°Get in quickly. We have precious little time before we are found¡ªand neither I nor my sister wish to untangle that situation.¡±


    Wordlessly, my sisters and I obeyed, sliding on board, one to a side, with Kyrae seated between us, legs wrapped awkwardly around the polished wooden coil sat center in the aazh. The wood¡¯s not even been worn by the scales of countless passengers!


    The moment we were settled, Tyaniis curled her lower body over and back before shoving forward with enough power that the big aazh cut a wake, sending small waves up into the lower branches of the overhanging garden bushes.


    Dyni steered frantically, her expression set and eyes focused. Nearly scraping branches, we left into the open water through a short, winding stream. All around behind us, the garden ringed a half-moon bay, and the river opened out before us, so wide that the other side was lost behind the line of the world¡¯s curvature.


    Once in the Hssyri proper, Ssina and I dipped our tails into the water, giving a small prayer to Jaezotl. Kyrae clambered over my lower body, sticking her legs between two loops of my tail for leverage as she lowered herself partially over the side, touching her fingers into the water.


    I held her hair back for her, marveling at how smooth and long it had gotten in just one year.


    ¡°Thanks, Issa,¡± she said as she pulled herself back into the aazh, flicking water from her fingertips at me.


    I hissed, flicking my tongue out at her. ¡°That¡¯s how you thank me?¡±


    Kyrae only giggle in response, and the traitorous Ssiina joined in.


    Soon, we settled into the newly familiar rhythm of family, with Dyni acting the part of a silent observer. Though, she did ask me several questions regarding what history I had learned from Phaeliisthia. Our sire and bodyguard saw us across the river. What had seemed wide from high in the sky became much wider when we were down in it.


    Coming to Ess¡¯Sylantziis, Kyrae and I had spent most of the voyage in the hold of the aazh¡¯kaa we bought passage on. That ship also had the advantage of height. We were down on the river undulating with the small waves of a calm day.


    At a point near the middle, we could hardly see either shore¡ªboth were thin, dark green strips. However, the top of the Emerald Palace¡¯s spired dome, and the massive shadow of the Grand Temple held out, the latter almost to the far shore.


    We moved upstream, landing outside of a small village we barely got to see the docks of. The area of our landing had a faint, familiar sunny glow and warmth. Tyaniis raised herself up higher out of the water to see, and barked quiet orders to Dyni, who steered our ship onto a muddy shore.


    Phaeliisthia, in her elven guise, walked out from behind a bush, dusting leaves off herself. ¡°The indignity of waiting, crouched in the bush like some amateur hunter!¡± She flashed a smile, and strode to the edge of the mud, deliberately not taking a step into it. ¡°I daresay it is matched nearly by the thrill of anticipation! You lot look well¡ªall heads present and accounted for on all their respective bodies.¡±


    ¡°My sister¡ª¡± Tyaniis grunted as she gave one last push, shoving the hull of the aazh up nearly to top edge of the muddy, sloping bank. ¡°¡ªwas not going to execute any of us.¡±


    ¡°But she could have.¡± Phaeliisthia smile.


    ¡°Please, Phaeliisthia,¡± my sire said, suddenly sounding very tired, ¡°not right now, if you would be so kind.¡±


    The dragon serpent lifted her chin, white eyes staring imperiously down. ¡°Alright, Tyaniis. You will get your reprieve¡ªthis time. If only because I wish to be away with my students once more.¡± Her eyes flashed. ¡°That is still the plan, yes?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Tyaniis answered, ¡°and my sister looks like she may aid us in some capacity.¡±


    ¡°Marvelous!¡± Phaeliisthia turned to us. ¡°Disembark, dears. It is high time we got going.¡±


    Before I left, I slid back and hugged Tyaniis, who stiffened, then hugged me back, almost too tight. ¡°Be well, Issa. Be well, all of you. Unless I have enough luck to be able to see you in Uzh beforehand, when next we meet you will be adults, if not yet in name. Until then, I will work night and day to ensure your future may be what you want it to be.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Sire,¡± I replied with an earnest smile, letting Ssiina take her turn hugging Tyaniis.


    She whispered similar platitudes, before addressing a surprised Dyni. ¡°Take care of her please, Dyni. She¡¯s not always so strong as she lets on.¡±


    The bodyguard flicked her tongue out, glancing between daughter and sire as if not sure how to respond. Tyaniis gave an affirming nod, and Dyni spoke, bowing low.


    ¡°I will, Hssen Ssiina.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Ssiina wrapped the surprised Dyni into a quick hug.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Kyrae took the chance to hug our sire as well. She was tentative at first, but the massive kelaniel pulled her in, almost smothering her against her chest.


    ¡°I look forward to continuing to get to know you, Daughter Kyrae, as I catch up with who my Issa has become,¡± Tyaniis said warmly. She ran a hand through Kyrae¡¯s hair. ¡°You are a lovely young woman and I will ensure that none at the palace, or in the whole of Jii¡¯Kalaga, question your place.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you, S-sire,¡± Kyrae squeaked.


    Tyaniis loosened and Kyrae wriggled free. Our sire bowed her head.


    ¡°I love all of you: Ssiina, Kyrae, and Issa. I look forward to when next we may meet.¡± She named us in order of age¡ªalthough Kyrae¡¯s was just a guess.


    ¡°I love you too, Sire,¡± I found myself whispering as tears blurred my vision.


    Kyrae nodded, and Ssiina repeated what I had said. Together, the three of us left the aazh for the land. Phaeliisthia had her arms crossed, waiting, but she wore a genuine smile. ¡°Your sire may just be changing for the better, you three. Now, before we engage in any more sentimentality, wave your goodbyes and let us away.¡±


    We did so, watching as Tyaniis pulled the ship back into the water, uncaring over her lower body covered in mud. I would have sat there and watched the pair go, had Phaeliisthia not clapped her hands.


    ¡°We can talk about your meeting when we are in the air. I have my ways to get messages to your sire as well, so we will communicate later.¡± She walked off into the bushes, leaving my sisters and I to scramble after her.


    Once we were far enough from the shore, Phaeliisthia stopped in a clearing and transformed in a burst of golden light, She tilted low enough for us to get in the palanquin (saddle) and took off, pushing us back into the soft leather with the force generated by her four powerful wings.


    ¡°Can we fly lower this time?¡± Ssiina shouted. ¡°I want to be warm for the trip back ho¡ªto Uzh.¡±


    ¡°I am glad you think of my estate so fondly, Ssiina. And I will fly lower once we are through the clouds and away from prying eyes.¡±


    ¡°But they know where we¡¯re going!¡± shouted Kyrae, backing our sister up.


    ¡°Oh, do they now?¡± Phaeliisthia teased.


    ¡°Are you not taking us to Uzh?¡± Ssiina asked.


    ¡°Oh, I am, but there is a place I promised to take you all first!¡±


    Next to me, Kyrae¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Now!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ¡®now.¡¯ I am already flying, we are a good portion of the way there from Uzh, and I wish to see what sort of callers I have waiting at the estate when we disappear for a week.¡±


    ¡°Poor Zinniz,¡± I whispered.


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s laughter rumbled like thunder underneath us. ¡°Oh, he knows.¡±


    Ssiina started to shiver as we passed through the first low-hanging cloud. ¡°Does our sire know?¡±


    ¡°Not knowing will not hurt her,¡± the dragon serpent replied cattily, voice echoing.


    I snickered.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Ssiina protested.


    ¡°What?! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine!¡±


    ¡°Kyrae!¡± our hssen-raised sister turned to the elf among us for support.


    Kyrae shook her head. ¡°This is where I want to go most in the world? Why would I say no?¡±


    Ssiina fluttered her eyes in shock, tongue flicking out only to zip back inside her mouth when she tasted the cold air. ¡°Y-you! I will tell sire all about this!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Kyrae clapped back. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll miss being there though¡­¡±


    ¡°Hssss! I can sssee why you two are sisters!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re our sister two!¡± I said.


    A smile broke across Ssiina¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, fine! I guess I¡¯ll just have to ¡®sneak out¡¯ again. And here I was trying to be the responsible older sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± I wrapped an arm around her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s the Ssiina who snuck out to meet me!¡±


    My sister blushed, and Kyrae joined in. ¡°I¡¯m just here for warmth!¡±


    ¡°You warm yourself!¡± I hissed indignantly.


    ¡°Yeah, but you two are still warm and you¡¯re big, so scooch apart and let me between you before you coil up.


    I rolled my eyes but did as she asked, and together the three of us formed a pile and hunkered down for the long flight. Just as the cold was getting to my nose, a dome of golden light flickered into being above us, and warmth suffused into me.


    ¡°You could do this?!¡± Ssiina roared, breaking decorum against Phaeliisthia.


    ¡°Watch your tone, child,¡± the dragon serpent rumbled back.


    Ssina clamped her mouth shut. ¡°M-my apologies, Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°Did you do this just to mess with our sire?¡± I asked.


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s chuckling turned to full-blown laughter, rocking the saddle under us like a ship in rough water. We didn¡¯t get a clear answer.


    ***


    We saw the Sekalln Mountains before we dropped through the clouds. Like the teeth of a great beast, a row of jagged, white-capped peaks rose toward the firmament. Phaeliisthia took us down, and my sisters and I grouped up near the edge of the saddle, watching through the slight haze of Phaeliisthia¡¯s warming spell. The morning sun glinted off the mountains like firelight off glass.


    Kyrae held onto both Ssiina and myself, just in case, and the two of us kept our tails coiled around where we¡¯d been resting since the night prior. As we entered the clouds, I took the moment to ask a question.


    ¡°What¡¯s on top of the mountains? Is it rock? Gemstones?¡±


    ¡°Snow,¡± Ssiina replied.


    Phaeliisthia sighed with a great whoosh of air. ¡°I know I have mentioned snow in my studies¡ªand how did you not find it in all your reading of my scrolls?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what the glyph I was reading was. I thought it was wordplay or something. Is it really just ¡®frozen water?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister,¡± Ssina said, rubbing my hair affectionately. ¡°It¡¯s nice to get to be the big sister a little longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bigger than you!¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Not older.¡±


    Kyrae shushed us. ¡°We¡¯re coming out of the clouds.¡±


    Ssiina and I shared a look, then quieted down. As much fun as this adventure was going to be for all of us, this was Kyrae¡¯s day. Somewhere below us was the source of the Greatriver, lifeblood of the Greatwood and the elves alike.


    The snow-capped peaks broadened out, big piles of snow sitting where two met. Below the great piles, bare rock quickly dotted with green, then filled in. The jungle stuck like bulbous scales to the sharp spires of rock and steep slopes alike, its own smaller clouds and fogs clinging around it.


    Phaeliisthia banked, and our vision dipped lower, into narrow valleys and precipitous drops. Then she leveled again, and we faced a massive snow-pile between two equally impressive peaks. This one dipped lower than the others, and, impossibly, the jungle rose to meet it¡ªgreen against stark white.


    Aiming for an area of lower density along a flat-ish rock shelf, Phaeliisthia descended. Lumps of green soon turned into trees. Smaller than I expected, they nevertheless had a gnarled, aged look to them. Sparse groundcover and underbrush clung to the smaller gaps in the rock where the trees could not, and just below the shelf, soil gathered deep enough for a dense tangle to form.


    Phaeliisthia tipped, and my sisters and I half-spilled, half-slithered onto a patch of rock covered in soft moss. The cold hit me immediately, but for the time being, the warmth of Phaeliisthia¡¯s spell lingered, and my lower body was shielded from the punishing chill of the ground below. Moments later, a glow surrounded her, and our tutor retook her elf-like form.


    Straightening her outfit, she beckoned. ¡°We will hike to the base of the glacier. While some would point to a spring as the source, the main channel and bulk of the starting water for the Greatriver comes from the glacier behind me.¡± Without waiting for us, she turned and started to walk away.


    Kyrae rushed after her, a wide eager smile on her face that forced a similar grin to appear on mine.


    ¡°Glacier.¡± I rolled the word around on my tongue as we walked and slithered through a wonderland of rocks, moss, and short trees. ¡°Why is it not just ¡®big frozen water¡¯ or ¡®pile of frozen water?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Because a glacier is much more than that.¡± Phaeliisthia pointed between some loose rocks. ¡°Watch your step here, Kyrae.¡±


    My elven sister skipped over the rough spot without issue.


    ¡°Are there glaciers north of here, across the Emerald Mountains¡ªby the Spring of All Life?¡± I slid over the rocks, barely noticing their sharpness through my scales. They¡¯ve gotten a lot tougher of late.


    Behind me, Ssiina slithered across just fine.


    ¡°There are.¡± Phaeliisthia answered, turning us around a particularly thick cluster of trees. ¡°Some you can see from the temple there.¡±


    I nodded.


    Ahead of me, Kyrae kept pace with Phaeliisthia, almost running ahead of her when the glacier came into view. Immediately, I felt small¡ªtiny even. Insignificant.


    What had looked like a pile of snow from the sky was so large that Phaeliisthia in her true form would stand before it like an ant would to her. Snow, frozen into a shining, rock-like solid, took on a blue hue, practically glowing in the morning light.


    It rose like a cliff, taller than even the Grand Temple, and far, far wider. Before it lay a huge placid pool, so still that it reflected the face of the glacier¡ªdoubling its apparent size. From the front edge of the pool, a small stream crashed over rocks and tumbled away down into the misty jungle.


    Ssiina slithered up and over my tail when I stopped suddenly. She looked up from her vigil against sharp rocks on the ground, and her jaw fell open, mirroring my own.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Kyrae gushed. She ran forward, peering into the pool, before she took off one mitten and stuck her hand into the stream, shivering when the cold water hit her fingers. ¡°What¡¯s the glacier¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have one,¡± Phaeliisthia responded. ¡°Do you think it needs to?¡±


    ¡°I think we should¡ª¡±


    Kyrae cut me off. ¡°No. I think it¡¯s best to leave it unnamed.¡±


    ¡°How very elven of you,¡± Phaeliisthia said proudly. ¡°The glacier feeds the river with melting snow. As we are at the start of summer, the pool before it is large, and the flow into the Greatriver starts with that stream. She pointed to the tiny river no wider than Kyrae was tall.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the Greatriver?¡± Ssiina asked, moving closer, but not daring to touch the frigid water that tumbled and burbled over rocks.


    Kyrae shook her head. ¡°It becomes the Greatriver. This is why names are rarely enough.¡±


    ¡°Did you read that in Phaeliisthia¡¯s library?¡± I followed Kyrae¡¯s example and stuck my bare hand in. The mistake was worth it for the smile my sister gave me.


    ¡°I did. It¡¯s important for me to learn bits of what I can of elven culture. Maybe I¡¯ll remember more about my early life too. You and Ssiina and Sire are my family now, but I still want to know.¡±


    I flicked the water at her.


    She jolted and blinked up at me with surprise and a little anger.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out, Kyrae¡ªall of us together. You don¡¯t need to do it alone, and you should enjoy today. Don¡¯t get wrapped up in the past.¡±


    My elven sister smirked. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re right, Issa. I¡¯d splash you back, but I worry you¡¯d freeze.¡±


    END OF VOLUME 1

 Interlude 3: One Summer Night

    The night was calm, but it wasn¡¯t still. A gentle breeze blew in from across the surface of the estate¡¯s glass-like tarn, lending a slight chill to the summer night. Hinssa¡¯s family estate was dark, and the stars overhead shone bright and large, casting long shadows from squat trees.


    Tyaniis slithered silently through the garden, her thoughts far away back in Ess¡¯Sylantziis. She would be Jii¡¯Hssen soon. Already, many were against it, and she had swayed few. Her beloved, Hinssa, was their issue.


    With a heretical name as structured, and a background with the elves of Aa¡¯ean¡¯iir Province, she won no favors with those who biased lamian power over ea. Tyaniis had once been amongst them, and the thought now sickened her.


    Hinssa¡¯s home estate was tucked away in the wildlands of the Emerald Mountains, far enough southwest to be away from the mines. To the north, the rain fell into the Hssyri, and to the south the Greatriver. Though the Spring of All Life was close over the mountains to the northwest, the jungle here was calm and primordial.


    Close as it was to the literal center of the Empire, the region was as far from the Jii¡¯Kalagan heartland as anywhere in the mainland Empire in spirit. Home to the ea, Jaezotl was to most here just one god amongst many.


    Yet, Tyaniis thought of the region as a second home to her. This dry season was far from her and the family¡¯s first time visiting, though it would be the first time for Sseti, their youngest.


    Soon, however, she would no longer be able to visit as she pleased. The Jii¡¯Hssen could not show such favor toward a single region outside of Ess¡¯Sylantziis, particularly a border region not known to favor lamian settlement.


    If she could, she¡¯d change that¡ªand she just might be able to. The blessing granted upon ascending the position was well known, and perhaps the greatest sign of Jaezotl¡¯s favor to any outside the Temple. It was also a significant boost to power¡ªboth magical and physical.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen ruled not just by the acknowledgement of others, but by might. Though, that mattered far less these days than in centuries past.


    Tyaniis clenched a fist and looked up at the moon above, just a sliver in the sky. She was already immensely strong, even for a kelaniel and ra¡¯zhii. Becoming Jii¡¯Hssen would likely put her beyond anyone in the Empire¡ªexcept perhaps the Jii¡¯Ssyri when it came to magic.


    But, she had to balance the direction she wanted to steer the Empire with the reality of her limited power in the face of the Temple, and with something far more important: a good life for her family.


    Hinssa always helped to calm Tyaniis, to get her to show and let out her emotions that she always kept potted up. She completed her, and would no doubt help ensure that Tyaniis never leaned too radical with her reforms¡ªeven if they were for Hinssa¡¯s sake.


    Tonight, Tyaniis wanted to try on her own¡ªlike Hinssa had suggested. Try to think things through and relax. Her family were all snugly asleep, and she wanted to be able to join them in the morning with a clear head and a warm smile.


    If only her thoughts would clear up like the day¡¯s clouds had.


    Tyaniis heard a rustling behind her and tensed. Expecting the worst, she had to frantically alter her sigils when her oldest slithered out from the bushes. Magic bloomed between the pair into twin serpents of light that wound around young Ssiina, making her giggle as they tickled her scales before flying off up toward the moon.


    ¡°Daughter mine, you should be asleep¡ªthere is a chill wind down from the mountains tonight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna without you, Sire!¡± Ssiina shook her head and slithered closer.


    Tyaniis picked her daughter up, wrapping her lower body around under Ssiina¡¯s to keep her off the cold stones. Her oldest suppressed a shiver and leaned into her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll catch cold, you know,¡± Tyaniis whispered.


    ¡°Hssss,¡± Ssiina hissed softly. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, Sire. Mother and Sseti too. Do you have to become Jii¡¯Hssen?¡±


    ¡°I do, Daughter mine,¡± Tyaniis answered.


    Ssiina scrunched her face up and hissed again, the sound turning into a jaw-popping yawn. ¡°Come back to bed though¡­ you¡¯re warm¡­¡±


    Tyaniis smiled as her daughter¡¯s breathing slowed, Ssiina drifting off to sleep. No matter what, her family would see her through this, and Tyaniis would protect them in turn.


    She cast a long look out over the small lake, watching minute waves roll in down by the shore she hadn¡¯t reached. The latest chill gust caught her, and Ssiina curled tighter against her sire, head pressing into her chest and lower body curling around her own.


    Slightly hobbled, but very well cheered up, Tyaniis turned and made her way back toward the home where Hinssa and Sseti slept.


    No sooner had she turned, than a raw, terrified scream pierced the night.


    Hinssa.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Tyaniis rushed forward, and Ssiina stirred in her arms. She pulled her daughter close, and as she began to weave sigils, the vivid clarity of the dream around her fell apart into swatches of color and echoes of sound.


    She remembered blood¡ªso much blood¡ªand signs of a struggle. Dyni had lain outside, bleeding heavily from a single stab wound, and barely breathing. Hinssa had lain brutalized on the floor just inside, and her youngest daughter had gone missing. She remembered chasing after sounds, motion, and a trail of blood. She had never caught the figure before, even as the dream had warped over the years.


    Each time, the sigilist who took her youngest had gotten away into the night despite Tyaniis¡¯s best efforts. This time, however, she caught her daughter¡¯s kidnapper, grasping their wrist with a crushing grip.


    For a brief, frozen moment, the dream regained clarity as she spun the kidnapper around. In place of anything she expected, Issa¡¯s face emerged from the shadows to meet hers and Tyaniis woke with a start.


    Above her, fine silks draped over the bed of cushions she slept in. Reflexively, she reached for Hinssa, only to remember that she wasn¡¯t there. She hadn¡¯t been there for over a dozen years.


    Tyaniis closed her eyes and let out a shuddering breath. Her muscles ached from being coiled so tightly, and the kelaniel relaxed, watching ruefully as a few destroyed pillows slipped out from between her coils.


    No morning light drifted in from the wooden shutters to her room, and her wing of the Emerald Palace was quiet in the still of pre-dawn. A soft knock sounded on her door and Tyaniis jolted.


    ¡°Mistress, is everything alright?¡± the voice of Kyen, her head servant, broke the silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tyaniis answered with more conviction than she felt. ¡°Actually¡­ fetch Lissti and prepare my favorite tea, a single portion of cured trout, and whatever fruit is freshest. I¡¯ll take my morning meal early today.¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Kyen replied before a faint slithering signaled that he¡¯d left.


    Now fully awake, Tyaniis started to piece together her nightmare. Like always, everything after Hinssa¡¯s scream¡ªthe sound Tyaniis knew had died when her love had¡ªwas a blur.


    Except¡­


    Except this time, she had seen something impossible. The kidnapper had been Issa. Her own daughter obviously couldn¡¯t kidnap herself, but what could it mean?


    She thought back to over a year prior, when she¡¯d taken care of those responsible for that reprehensible place that dared call itself an orphanage. Before they¡¯d died, many of the staff had all pointed fingers to a woman who used to run the place, and who had disappeared shortly after Issa and Kyrae fled the place.


    Could she have been in on it? Could Issa have been taken directly to Ess¡¯Siijiil? But those who claimed her dumped into the Hssyri¡­


    They¡¯d not been lying¡ªTyaniis was certain of that. Which meant they were either tricked, or the sigilist that took Issa knew some truly rare forbidden magic.


    That woman who had run the orphanage was someone Tyaniis had yet to track down¡ªand just became her top priority. For all it was worth as a hub of information, the transient nature of Ess¡¯Siijiil as the Empire¡¯s largest port meant that it was equally easy to disappear from or hide in. Especially now with all the ships coming in from the south.


    Issa had recalled little before being found on the streets. Was she found, or was she placed there? As of now, Tyaniis wasn¡¯t sure, but she was starting to feel a worrying amount of certainty that it was the latter.


    Issa should have been identified. Although¡­ it was distantly possible that she wouldn¡¯t have been. Intersexuality wasn¡¯t terribly uncommon amongst lamia, though those outside the royal family¡ªeven those who were fully functional as hermaphrodites¡ªweren¡¯t considered ¡°ra¡¯zhii.¡±


    Tyaniis knew Ssyii also opposed this discrimination, and resolved to have a word with her sister about what she¡¯d truly done to address it. That, and the ¡°ke¡¯el¡± slur for those born of mixed ke¡¯lania and lania¡¯el blood. They were not trying to impersonate kelaniel simply because their parents intermarried.


    But neither of those issues were the point at hand. Sure, leveraging biases could be enough to fool most people, and even with all the announcements of a missing young hssen, the Empire was vast and news did not reach its darkest corners equally.


    But.


    But someone at an orphanage should have checked. Someone should have known. That someone was still at large and likely knew what Issa was.


    Why then, did they not return her?


    The reward had been more than enough wealth to claim status as kss¡¯kaa, even down a generation. The answer had been as obvious before as it was now: they didn¡¯t want to. Probably because they were involved. Perhaps because they were the one who took Issa that night in the Emerald Mountains.


    When she had first heard of Issa¡¯s survival and life in Ess¡¯Siijiil, Tyaniis had wondered how she had gotten there from across the Empire. Now, she had seen her daughter¡¯s face in place of the kidnapper in a dream. Was Jaezotl trying to give her a hint, or was her own mind trying to poison her against her now-cursed daughter?


    Cursed.


    Whoever had taken Issa had nearly killed Dyni, and had killed Hinssa, neither of which were easy combatants to face. They had gotten into the estate silently, and also evaded Tyaniis. Even distraught and with Ssiina to worry about, she should have caught most anyone.


    But most anyone wouldn¡¯t have had the powers granted by Issa¡¯s curse. Moving through the shadows would be one way to slip Tyaniis¡¯s net, and in her dream Tyaniis had pulled the kidnapper out of the shadows. Did the kidnapper have similar powers to Issa¡¯s curse? Was that what the dream was trying to tell her?


    The thought made Tyaniis¡¯s hearts race and her fangs extend even as she slipped out of bed to move about her dark room.


    That Issa had found the idol was certainly a coincidence, but could there be more to it than a single, simple contact?


    After all, Tyaniis had always doubted that the people who sent Dyni had sent the other assassins, as had her bodyguard herself. She¡¯d thought this more and more of late. Originally, Dyni had gone for her alone, leaving her children out of it.


    Why the sudden interest in Issa? Why take her, offer no ransom, and then leave her in another city months to a year later? Why have her stay at a poorly-run orphanage if the only goal was to watch over her?


    And why cut their losses and let her escape from Ess¡¯Siijiil to Ess¡¯Sylantziis on her own?


    Tyaniis needed answers. Planning Ssiina¡¯s coming of age could wait. Today, she would have to make inquiries. She¡¯d already promised Dyni that she would be her own fangs, and it was looking like they would have many things to pierce and envenom in the near future.


    Kyen and Lissti returned with her morning meal just as Tyaniis finished dressing herself. That habit of Hinssa¡¯s had stuck with her¡ªdressing herself that was. Hinssa would never watch the sunrise and take her morning meal while planning the capture and death of not only whoever had taken her daughter, but her political rivals as well.


    For now, despite her involvement, Ussen Anqi Ziilant was untouchable. However, she had allies that weren¡¯t. Tyaniis planned as she ate, making sure to take pains to shield her daughters from the reality of their world just a little longer.


    The fish tasted sweet this morning, but the fruit was bitter.

 Chapter 36: Enjoy Today

    "Danger is better at seeking us than we are at seeking it."


    ¡ªUru Farlight


    From the moment we returned to Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate, the lessons resumed. More intensely than before, my sisters and I threw ourselves into studying and training. The meeting with the Jii¡¯Hssen, our aunt, and the knowledge that others were conspiring against us lent a sense of urgency that had been missing the prior year. So too were we older, although we still acted out the final days of our childhood during off days in our secret glade.


    Weeks flew by into months, and the dry season turned again to rains. And now that too was almost over.


    Phaeliisthia had kept the worst of those who conspired against us away, though Ussen Anqi Ziilant had stopped by again, and several others had been dubiously ¡°entertained.¡± Those times, Phaeliisthia had taken no chances about hiding us away and I dared not eavesdrop, even if my own control had grown significantly. Kyrae and Ssiina too were becoming rather accomplished sigilists. All of us were trained in combat as well, with Phaeliisthia¡¯s training illusions sometimes opting to ambush us on off days¡ªor in bed.


    Along with whatever dark conspiracy Ussen Anqi was part of, others still came to ask after ¡°Phaeliisthia¡¯s students¡± like we were some sort of imported fruit. Like the others, they left with nothing more than whatever wounds our tutor¡¯s tongue inflicted upon their pride.


    Unfortunately, all this attention meant we¡¯d been stuck on her island estate. The view over the waterfall out over the endless treetops was something my sister and I cherished. In the past, I¡¯d rail against being caged like this, but the cage was a lavish one, and the key was held by people I trusted.


    People I trusted.


    I shook my idle thoughts away, and stared at the dirt and rock in front of me¡ªthinking like this wasn¡¯t my strong suit. It was hard to believe my sisters and I had ever fit together in this small hollow. Our entire glade seemed smaller these days. Sure, Kyrae could still get in there and peer out through the roots, but elves didn¡¯t grow the same way lamia did. All Ssiina and I could really fit in there were our elf-like upper bodies and a small measure of our scaled lowers. In a way, I missed being small. It was so much easier to go unnoticed when I was small.


    Now though? I didn¡¯t want to go unnoticed¡ªmost of the time. And I also managed to dodge Tyaniis¡¯s prodigious size. If, when honestly, I shucked off my veneer as hssen and roamed as ssen¡¯iir through the streets of some city, I could pass for ke¡¯lania if I were careful.


    Thankfully the rest of me had caught up with my chest¡¯s early growth spurt, leaving me with a more balanced figure. Truthfully, I loved it. Ra¡¯zhii or no, no one would mistake me for a boy.


    That Ssiina had grown to almost match me was a point of pride for her that I empathized with: after a long life of uncertainty and anxiety about what I was, I wasn¡¯t about to knock my sister for being proud. Unfortunately, she was also slightly smaller than I was, and constantly called herself our ¡°big¡± sister because she was the eldest.


    I didn¡¯t mind, but it was fun pretending that I did just to get a rise out of her.


    In that same way, Kyrae always called Ssiina ¡°oldest¡± or ¡°elder,¡± the latter of which would send our prim and proper sister into sputtering fits. Out of all of us, Kyrae had probably changed the most¡ªat least around us sisters.


    The shy, intelligent girl I¡¯d known had turned into a bold, intelligent girl. Kyrae spoke her mind and wasn¡¯t afraid to¡ªbut apparently she ¡°knew when to hold her tongue¡± or something. Herbs and magic had ensured the last of her growth had gone exactly where it was needed.


    Her figure was undeniably feminine, and apparently thoroughly female, if what she had told me was true. She¡¯d told me more about elf sexual anatomy, which was quite different and a lot more external than lamian anatomy, when I¡¯d asked. Truthfully, I¡¯d not remembered much, but it¡¯d take an idiot to think she wasn¡¯t happy.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one though.


    We all were. Even with everything hanging over our heads: Ssiina¡¯s coming of age where Kyrae and I would be (re)introduced, our attendance and secret mission at the Spring of All Life, and even the Tuo¡¯Antzin tomorrow. The festival marked the ending of the rains and the beginning of the dry season, although the sun had arrived in force the week prior.


    Today was officially the last day of the rainy season, and I was excited for tomorrow.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we disguise ourselves tomorrow?¡± Ssiina asked, lounging half in the water. ¡°I even know a few spells that will alter mine and Issa¡¯s appearances!¡± She flicked her fingers through the air and her hair changed color to a pale green.


    ¡°Oh, and I suppose I¡¯ll just wear a hooded cloak?¡± Kyrae teased.


    ¡°You know what I mean!¡± Ssiina flicked the tip of her tail in the water irritably. ¡°Issa! Help me out here! I¡¯m not¡ªwell, I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Midway back from peeking into our old alcove, I stopped to giggle.


    Before I could respond, Kyrae punched Ssiina lightly in the shoulder. Our hssen-raised sister looked down at where she¡¯d been hit for a moment as if trying to decipher the gesture¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°That means she knows what you meant earlier and is fine with it,¡± I said, slithering between them and reveling in the warmth that late morning had brought to the pebbled beach by the pond.


    ¡°I know that!¡± Ssiina snapped, clearly lying.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know what sort of super-secret subtext I missed.¡± I stretched out languidly. As I was now, I had to be nearly half the pond¡¯s width in length. The narrow part, thankfully.


    ¡°Ssiina was worried that what she¡¯d said implied that I didn¡¯t need a disguise because I¡¯m ¡®only an elf.¡¯¡± Kyrae gestured with her hands for the last few words. ¡°I know that¡¯s not it though¡ªit¡¯s because you two are kelaniel, and Issa especially is noticeable.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m noticeable too!¡± Ssiina hissed.


    Kyrae and I shared a laugh, which earned me a wave of water that Ssiina splashed up and over me.


    ¡°Ssiina!¡±


    ¡°Hssss!¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine, you¡¯re basically the same size as me!¡± Why couldn¡¯t I be the smaller one? Maybe she¡¯ll catch up some day.


    ¡°Basically the same size, who?¡± Ssiina demanded.


    ¡°Ssiina,¡± Kyrae groaned. ¡°Not this again.¡±


    I stifled another fit of giggles and looked up through the canopy high above. The sun was just beyond the edge of the little hole above our pond. Hopefully I¡¯d have some time with it straight overhead before I had to go meet Phael for my lesson¡ªmy last lesson. At least, for now.


    ¡°You¡¯re basically the same size as me¡­¡± I glanced at Kyrae who gave me a ¡°don¡¯t you dare¡± look. ¡°¡­eldest sister.¡±


    Ssiina hissed, even as shadows gathered around me. To my surprise she didn¡¯t lunge, and instead heaved a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right, I suppose. Especially with my coming-of-age in only a few short weeks.¡±


    My gathering shadows fell apart, sliding back under pebbles and into the shaded side of the pond. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Kyrae winced and looked out over the treetops, past the waterfall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be awkward,¡± Ssiina continued. ¡°It¡¯s just, well, everything. I guess I¡¯m only just now realizing that the hard part¡¯s what¡¯s coming up¡ªfor me, anyway.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s not hard for us, too!¡± I pulled my kelaniel sister into a hug. ¡°All our experience being hssen comes from a single meeting with Aunt Ssyii and a bunch of lessons with Phaeliisthia.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Kyrae stepped onto my lower body and laid down between us, her arms over my tail and legs over Ssiina¡¯s. ¡°I feel like our tutor¡¯s scarier than most hssen and ussen will be.¡±


    Ssiina shook her head. ¡°We know in the end where her allegiance lies. Sure, she might be scarier in the moment, but she can¡¯t really give us that fear of the unknown. I don¡¯t really know how to explain it, but I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Like they¡¯ll sell you to the highest bidder? No allegiance except power?¡± I guessed.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not quite it.¡± Ssiina shook her head and pulled away. ¡°It¡¯s a bit like different families, if that helps?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? Not really?¡± I answered. ¡°You and Sire are the only family we¡¯ve really had, and I don¡¯t need to find out what it¡¯s like otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Kyrae said. ¡°I think I get what she means. You¡¯d kill someone threatening to kill either of us, right, Issa?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, for sure.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that. They¡¯re the same for their families.¡±


    Ssiina clapped. ¡°Closer! It¡¯s more like a set of rules, part of which is family, part of which is the Empire, part of which is Jaezotl, and part of which is greed.¡±


    I hissed. ¡°Greed¡¯s the biggest part for some I¡¯d bet.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, but you won¡¯t know what is what, is my point. There¡¯s more to lose for ussen and hssen, and they have a lot of pride and their own set of values? Sorry, I¡¯m not great at this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying and that¡¯s what matters!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me, Issa.¡±


    I hung my head. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Ssiina waved my apology off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. All this stuff¡¯s probably going to come up tomorrow. I¡¯d be it¡¯s why Phaeliisthia is having us go as we are¡ªalthough you two will be as-of-yet her students and nothing more as per the plan.¡±


    Kyrae furrowed her brow and shifted against my scales. ¡°Do you think someone will try something during Tuo¡¯Antzin tomorrow? Ussen Anqi maybe?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Phaeliisthia pretty much control the city, though?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not quite, Issa.¡± Ssiina answered. ¡°You should know this!¡±


    I crossed my arms and rolled my eyes. ¡°Well she guards Uzh and she¡¯s the strongest! But I guess it¡¯s the Temple then? But that¡¯s still not ussen or hssen.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Ssiina nodded. ¡°See, you can remember lessons if you try!¡±


    I grumbled.


    ¡°Maybe someone from the Temple will try something? Or maybe someone is going through the Temple?¡± Kyrae tilted her head at Ssiina.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Your guess is as good as mine, but I think we can agree that someone is going to try something.¡±


    ¡°And then we show off all the skills Phaeliisthia¡¯s been teaching us and foil their plan!¡± I finished.


    ¡°That seems¡­ dangerous and risky,¡± Kyrae said slowly. ¡°So you¡¯re probably right. It sounds like one of Phaeliisthia¡¯s plans. Actually, it sounds like one of your plans, Issa.¡±


    Suddenly, I faced two pairs of curious eyes, and I hissed. ¡°I don¡¯t know any more than you two do! All my secret meetings with Phaeliisthia are to practice my shadow magic and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Think she¡¯ll tell you today?¡± Kyrae asked.


    I opened my mouth to deny the accusation then closed it again. ¡°¡­Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be late then!¡± Kyrae replied, rolling off the two of us to stand and stretch. ¡°And let us know what she tells you.¡±


    ¡°What if she tells me not to?¡±


    Ssiina¡¯s wide smile faltered. ¡°I-in that case, don¡¯t tell us, Issa. As the¡­ eldest sister, I should be responsible.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for not putting me on the spot!¡± I rolled back over and coiled up onto the warm stones. ¡°Now let me have some time to dry off and soak in the warm sun.¡±


    ***


    Phaeliisthia walked ahead of me toward the cavern¡¯s mouth, and I wondered for a moment why she never met me inside, and told me not to go inside alone. Was it really just the fragility of the moonflowers or was there something else?


    I didn¡¯t think too hard about it.


    Instead, I was working on trying to wrap my aching head around not only the human language, but also the elven and merfolk languages. The latter was the worst, as I couldn¡¯t really even speak the proper language¡ªjust the shorthand landspeak that was a creole of elvish and who-knows-what-else.


    Phaeliisthia had insisted we all learn at least elvish, because there was a chance that whatever we find at the Spring of All Life might be written in one of those languages. She also taught me to recognize the language of the girtabshal who lived past the Sekalln Mountains to the southwest, and I was eternally thankful that I didn¡¯t have to memorize their own overly-complex glyphs. Apparently, girtabshal were to scorpions what us lamia were to snakes, and I was both intrigued and a little scared at the prospect of one day meeting one.


    Uru¡¯s journal had given me what I hoped was fluency in human imperial, as well as a few choice merfolk swears. The swears were written in human imperial letters, of course¡ªthe merfolk language was also largely spoken only.


    ¡°Thinking about tomorrow?¡± Phaeliisthia asked as we ducked inside and headed for the passage to the cavern proper.


    ¡°Yeah¡ªhss, yes,¡± I corrected myself hastily to be more formal.


    Unusually, Phaeliisthia didn¡¯t comment on my slip-up. ¡°While I will say to enjoy yourselves, I will also ask of you: stay alert. While you will not be entering the festival to fanfare, I will also not be hiding that you are my students. There will be questions, and even in my city there are still those who would wish you harm.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any particular people or groups in mind?¡±


    ¡°Some,¡± Phaeliisthia replied with surprising honesty.


    ¡°Could you tell me?¡± I asked, not expecting an answer.


    ¡°Ussen Anqi is probably too well-informed to try anything that could possibly be traced back to her. Likewise with the other decentralists amongst the ussen. Expect to be watched closely, and judged harshly; they will take anything they can use against you. The Temple is likewise going to take an interest, but I do not know how direct. My assumption is that they will do little more than observe¡ªperhaps approach you with a few questions I hope you to be capable of answering.


    ¡°Lastly, the hssen will be watching you. You will meet the other two branches of the family during Ssiina¡¯s coming of age, and they will not come here in-person. Not yet, anyway¡ªJii¡¯Hssen Ssyii has worked very hard to ensure their attention is elsewhere.


    ¡°Does that sate your curiosity?¡±


    I nodded numbly, trying desperately to commit to memory all that my tutor had said. As I chewed on Phaeliisthia¡¯s words, we entered the cavern. The moonflowers were closed, massive buds waiting to open until after we had left. Part of me wished to see them before leaving.


    ¡°Today¡¯s lesson will be a simple one: an exercise and review, and a final measure of your control and power.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to have illusions attack me?¡±


    ¡°Not here,¡± Phaeliisthia replied simply.


    I followed her down to the clearing by the pond, my tail tracing now-familiar grooves in the fitted stone. The axolotl swam over as if to greet us, and the serene glow of the cavern eased my hearts.


    ¡°Tomorrow is tomorrow. Enjoy today.¡± I realized I¡¯d whispered the words as I coiled up to begin.


    Phaeliisthia arched an eyebrow at me.


    For a moment, I was silent. Why do those words seem familiar? I remembered someone large and warm on a chill evening. She¡¯d said those words to me.


    Hinssa. Mother.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± I scrunched my eyes against the tears, but they would not be stopped.


    As I cried, my lesson forgotten, I felt a pair of footsteps move slowly to my side. Knees fell alongside me, and a pair of warm arms embraced me from the side. I recognized Phaeliisthia¡¯s talons on the ends of her slender fingers.


    She¡¯s warm too.


    My tutor said nothing; she merely held me. Eventually, when my tears slowed, and I drew a deep breath, she rose, gliding silently over to the bench. When she sat down, she held her face angled away from mine, fixated on the largest bloom, one that hung near the middle of the pond, right by where the massive crystal dripped its water down below.


    I stared at her, reaching my arms up to feel where hers had been. Did she really?


    Phaeliisthia turned back to me, her face unreadable as always. ¡°Shall we begin, Issa?¡±


    I gulped and nodded.


    For the next several hours, we worked through every aspect of my magic, from coverings to tendrils, incorporeal to nearly solid. The last task before a display of power was to teleport. Relaxed, I held my focus, tearing power away from the source that had cursed me so, gliding in under its perception.


    The last time it had noticed me had been three months prior, and Kyrae had managed to pull me back on her own. Here with Phaeliisthia in this near-sacred cavern, I felt confident and aware. Well-controlled shadows pulled around me, and I fell through a void as cold as the glacier that fed the Greatriver.


    I was there for but a moment, and by the time the presence stirred, I was gone again, now coiled back in the brush above the pond. I¡¯d landed where I wanted to¡ªaway from any fragile moonflower blooms. Phaeliisthia had told me they were perennial blooms, and took decades to open for the first time.


    Damaging one would be a terrible mistake, and that she let me try this at all in her sanctum spoke volumes of Phaeliisthia¡¯s trust in me. I didn¡¯t fully understand why she had that trust in me¡ªespecially over Kyrae¡ªbut she did and I wouldn¡¯t violate it.


    She held me earlier. I tried not to think about it. Phaeliisthia certainly didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to talk about it either. Without reacting any more than with a turn of her head, the serpent dragon looked to where I had gone and watched me slither back to where I had left from.


    ¡°What of the presence?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Hardly a disturbance.¡±


    Phaeliisthia frowned. ¡°It will have to do. Only use that technique in situations of dire danger or importance. Am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, a test of your power. Stop immediately if the presence stirs.¡±


    I nodded and began. First, I remembered that day I pulled the first bit of shadow away to call my own, and how it burned away in the faux-light of the cavern. Slowly, I drew upon that feeling, pulling tendrils and inky masses of shadows from around the cavern into the light. It burned, but I held steady, raising myself up on a cold, squishy mass of shadow many times larger than myself.


    Tendrils branched off the main mass, and I moved them carefully, like feelers out to gather the little bits I missed. I didn¡¯t really pull the shadows away¡ªwhat I summoned was from the place the presence dwelled. But my mind worked better thinking in simpler terms.


    I felt the axolotl in the pond wondering at the shifting brightness of their abode, and gazing up at the mass looming out of the water. If they were afraid, I couldn¡¯t know.


    Phaeliisthia, likewise, did not react beyond the movement of her eyes as she observed closely, her hands ready to cast at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Fatigue set in, and before I could see if I was at my limit, I felt a weight and pressure fall upon me as the cold of my shadows seemingly doubled. Immediately, I dissipated the spell, sending the bigger shadows back to their homes, and the smaller ones to burn in the pale blue light of the cavern.


    Mercifully, the pressure lifted, albeit slowly, and I felt the warmth of Phaeliisthia¡¯s magic on my scales.


    ¡°S-so,¡± I asked through chattering teeth and aching fangs, ¡°how¡¯d I do?¡±


    ¡°Adequate. Perhaps even well.¡± Phaeliisthia gave a half smile. ¡°Would that we knew more about the nature of your curse, or had another decade to train you. Alas, the end of your time here draws close.¡±


    I nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, Phaeliisthia.¡±


    For a moment, Phaeliisthia¡¯s face registered shock, and then it was gone. ¡°Enjoy the rest of today, Issa. Tomorrow during Tuo¡¯Antzin will be a test even I do not know the answers to.¡±

 Chapter 37: Festival pt. 1

    Once I finished dressing myself, I looked down and checked that my sleeves were even and everything was in place. I paused. For a moment, what I was seeing seemed unreal.


    Just as I was no longer a skinny orphan, I was also no longer a child. In only a little over two years, I¡¯d changed so much that I doubted my younger self would even recognize me. She¡¯d see someone unapproachable: a gorgeous kelaniel wearing clothing of the finest silk. As I was Phaeliisthia¡¯s student today, so too did I wear her colors of white and gold.


    I liked what I saw. Backed by the power I¡¯d taken for my own from my curse, I felt strong and capable.


    Until now, I¡¯d been hidden away in Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate. Today was Tuo¡¯Antzin, the start of the dry season, and while I wouldn¡¯t be attending as hssen, ¡°Phaeliisthia¡¯s student¡± was an almost equally respectable title in Uzh.


    I left my room holding my head and body high, and closed the door with my tail. Moments later, Kyrae stepped into the hallway. Before she noticed me, she closed the door, exhaling deeply.


    When she turned, and I saw the anxiety on her face, I almost rushed forward to hug her. I didn¡¯t only because what she wore put my regal-but-simple outfit to shame.


    Jewelry and frills. The white robe she wore flared out at the sides and ended just below her knees. Ruffled, and fringed with gold threaded bands, the garment almost made me wish that I had legs so I could wear one and twirl in it. Kyrae wore earrings, a necklace, and bangles all of gold, with fire-red gems set into them. Even her shoes had single gems set in by the ankles.


    All of it made the simple amulet I wore look dull, and even though I¡¯d never seen any value in jewelry besides selling it to someone else, my sister wearing what she was made a good argument for covering myself in shiny valuables.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± she asked, and all her anxiety melted away into a big, toothy smile. Her ears, I noticed, had small studs shining from the pointed tips that poked out of her well-kept, long black hair.


    ¡°You look really pretty!¡± I answered honestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was possible, but you¡¯re making me a little jealous.¡±


    Kyrae twirled in response, robe flaring and jewelry jangling. ¡°Thanks, Issa. I feel great. Even though I doubt today¡¯s going to be all fun, I¡¯m still looking forward to the festival.¡± She stepped up to me and took my hand in hers. ¡°And I¡¯m glad you¡¯re happy too! I can tell you are even if you don¡¯t say it.¡±


    To that, I returned my sister¡¯s warm smile. Together, we waited for Ssiina in the hall. Zinniz coiled by the window, ready to lead us to the city. I didn¡¯t know how the small red lamia would be able to move us all in one aazh, but I figured he had a way to.


    ¡°Be careful today, you two,¡± Phaeliisthia¡¯s servant said with a sad smile. ¡°You will draw attention from more than those with grander motives.¡±


    I glanced at Ssiina¡¯s still-closed door. ¡°Why just us two?¡±


    ¡°Ssiina has experience among her own kind, and the ussen. For all you and Kyrae have been taught, experience teaches more.¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Issa,¡± Kyrae said.


    I ignored her, which was difficult. ¡°What kind of attention and from who, Zinniz? Could you be less cryptic?¡±


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s servant rolled his eyes, a slight against a hssen that could see them scooped out. ¡°You three are pretty young ladies. Your size and status won¡¯t protect you from those too stupid to care. I know you¡¯ve been stuck on this estate, but Ssiina¡¯s dealt with it and surely you know what I¡¯m talking about from the standpoint of an observer.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Oh. Well I¡¯ll tell them to get lost and kill them if they don¡¯t.¡±


    To that, Zinniz smiled thinly, but said nothing.


    Moments later, Ssiina¡¯s door opened, and our eldest sister slithered out into the hallway and into the light. She was gorgeous, and from the way she carried herself, she knew it. Like Kyrae, she wore jewelry in abundance, although her outfit matched mine.


    Ssiina¡¯s golden eyes warmed when she saw me, and she pulled me into a careful embrace. ¡°You look radiant, Sister. Both of you do.¡±


    My hearts fluttered at Ssiina¡¯s words. It was one thing to feel pretty, but another for someone to say as much. Ssiina¡¯s standards were high.


    I took almost too long to reply before mumbling, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    As Ssiina slithered past to gush at Kyrae, Zinniz clapped his hands. ¡°Follow me¡ªwe¡¯re already going to be a little late, but if you¡¯re very lucky you might be able to slip into the crowd unnoticed.¡±


    He turned and slithered quickly down the hallway. I followed first behind him, as Ssiina still gushed about Kyrae¡¯s appearance behind me.


    ¡°Do you really think we can get into the festival unnoticed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, absolutely not,¡± Zinniz replied, ¡°but Mistress¡¯s entrance should distract a fair few people.¡±


    ¡°Is that why we¡¯ve not seen her this morning?¡± I asked, and my sisters behind me stopped their whispering to listen.


    ¡°Oh yes, very much so. Mistress rarely attends.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± The question slipped out before I could think to stop it.


    Zinniz faltered, and I ran up onto the tip of his tail, causing the servant to tense. He replied after resuming his pace and pulling out from under me. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t guess at Mistress¡¯s intentions, but I think you might know.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡±


    Zinniz only sighed, and the rest of our slither out of the estate was in relative silence. Conversation only picked up again once we approached the aazh and Zinniz settled into the back. It was crowded with all of us in the small boat, but Phaeliisthia¡¯s servant made the trip out and down her river effortlessly¡ªsomehow.


    Soon we were in the canals of Uzh. Around some of the black stone buildings ahead, I could hear faint shouting, and only a few people were out when we landed and disembarked onto a slitherway.


    ¡°I will return here at dusk. If you need to enter the estate in an emergency, Phaeliisthia has granted you an exception to her wards.¡±


    I looked back at the river and the imposing wall of mangroves that rose into other types of trees with the distant island. ¡°How do we get in?¡±


    ¡°However you please,¡± Zinniz answered simply, though his eyes darted to the shadow of a nearby building. ¡°Now go, you¡¯re already drawing eyes.¡±


    Turning back, I could already see the few people out staring at us. I couldn¡¯t quite figure out what their emotions were, but the way a few had stopped moving to gawp gave me an idea that it was probably something serious.


    ¡°Thank you, Zinniz,¡± Ssiina said in a formal tone before addressing us. ¡°Come. We will visit the market first. I know at least one of you wishes to eat far more street food than is wise.¡±


    To that, I nodded sharply. Kyrae stifled a giggle and the two of us followed Ssiina off toward the market, skirting the shouting crowd. For now, our hssen-raised sister was in charge. She would argue that to always be the case as she was the eldest, but for now I¡¯d play along.


    Student of Phaeliisthia. Among the first since the dawn of the Empire.


    When my thoughts put it like that, my current position didn¡¯t seem like much of a demotion from hssen.


    I kept my head held high and did my best to look haughty as we slithered along, drawing stares from most everyone. When we crossed a bridge across a canal, I got a look toward the open square where the commotion was. Over the trees, I saw the feathered tip of a massive wing. Then, in a bust of golden light it was gone.


    Oh.


    That would distract just about anyone.


    ¡°It appears we do not have much quiet time left,¡± Ssiina said. ¡°Prepare yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Bring it on,¡± Kyrae answered, although one of her fingers nervously curled a few strands of her hair.


    I smiled, showing fangs. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Together, we slithered and walked around the last corner and into the still-crowded market. To some, good food or the chance of a good deal was clearly more enticing than the city¡¯s draconic guardian descending into the main square in a blast of radiant magic.


    Uzh¡¯s market on the day of Tuo¡¯Antzin looked like a river whose banks had burst into it. Stalls and carpets packed with goods and trinkets tumbled into the formerly-wide street two or three rows deep in a display of vibrant color that lit up the shining black stone of the surrounding buildings. From kss¡¯kaa to ssen¡¯iir, people of all sorts plied their wares and the air was filled with a dull roar of shouts and excited conversation. Somewhere ahead, someone was even singing.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The shadows still quivered from Phaeliisthia¡¯s approach, hiding even further from the mid-morning sun. The power they offered comforted me with its chill embrace. Unless our lives were in danger, I wasn¡¯t to use my shadow powers¡ªmy curse staying secret was the most important thing today. Kyrae¡¯s pending adoption and my reintroduction with a new name were really just an excuse for us to be secretive. People won¡¯t find a secret they¡¯re not looking for unless you let something slip.


    Holding my hands together to keep them still, I followed alongside and a little behind Ssiina, my lower body trailing out behind hers. Kyrae took our sister¡¯s other flank, her physical presence smaller.


    But she was no less noticed.


    Murmurs rolled through the crowd like a slow wave, and the few people in the street made way for us¡ªSsiina, probably¡ªpulling tails to the sides.


    ¡°Where should we go first?¡± my hssen-raised sister asked without a shred of uncertainty.


    ¡°Food, please,¡± I replied, bowing my head.


    Ssiina rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course you would. How about you?¡± she addressed Kyrae.


    ¡°There are some ritual supplies I would like to see if I could find.¡± My elf sister bowed similarly.


    The display was deferential, but only just. Something for an elder more than hssen. Ssiina wasn¡¯t likely to be recognized as anything other than Phaeliisthia¡¯s student by many people. Those few who did, however, was what this whole show was for.


    As for the ritual supplies, I knew very little about that. Beyond chalk and basic inks for practicing sigils, I hadn¡¯t had much experience regarding what my sisters did with the ritual side of sigilcraft. Magic coming from some extraplanar monstrosity didn¡¯t exactly lend itself to carefully prepared rituals and semi-permanent enchantments.


    Having my shadow magic lingering around would be a bad idea. It sure had been when I¡¯d tried it some months back. Rarely had I ever seen Phaeliisthia truly angry at me.


    All I knew was that rituals used fancy inks with gemstone dust and other things in them, chalks too, and a variety of symbolic odds and ends that sometimes¡ªoften, even¡ªincluded blood. It made sense then that Ssiina beelined us toward an overstuffed stall that smelled of so many dried herbs it made my nose and tongue hurt.


    All around us, I felt the gazes of others. For a fleeting moment, I wanted to shrink away, but a single glance down at my gilded sleeve and I straightened my posture.


    ¡°W-welcome,¡± the stall¡¯s owner stuttered. An older lania¡¯el man, he wore his long, graying hair in a straight tail behind him. He also looked between us three with a sort of nervousness mixed with something I couldn¡¯t tell.


    Ssiina merely glanced at him before she began to look through his wares. I at least gave him what I hoped was a reassuring smile before staring at the only thing I had any idea the use of: ink. Several bottles and clay pots were stacked neatly amongst a chaos of other reagents.


    With us two parted, Kyrae stepped forward, and I listened in. She spoke evenly, asking about this herb and that powder. The shopkeeper¡¯s voice grew smoother as my sister spoke, and the attention I¡¯d felt drifted away from us. Today, after all, was Tuo¡¯Antzin. A wondrous festival day where we were only one attraction. Some still whispered about ¡°students of Phaeliisthia¡± and I had to tune out mutterings that my shadows picked up.


    As I picked through inks for one that would simply be cheap and consistently dark, the market resumed a semblance of normalcy¡ªstill without all the shady undercurrents of what I¡¯d consider to be a real market. Few cities were as nice for their residents as Uzh. That it was an isolated, walled garden for the elite probably helped a lot. Now that I was one of those elite, I rather liked the place¡­ mostly.


    I didn¡¯t tune everyone out, and I picked up on a complaint about an ea just as someone decided to approach our group. That someone was a well-dressed ke¡¯lania¡ªussen probably¡ªand she paired the rich blue of her attire with a petty glare. I looked closer, and realized that they were probably a he, so ussent instead of ussen.


    I followed his eyes and found him looking at Kyrae. The moment Ssiina noticed where I was glancing and turned, however, his expression softened and became conciliatory.


    He¡¯s one of those, then.


    I tried to recall my lessons in the brief moments we had before someone spoke. Blue was probably an important color to his family. The color usually meant a coastal tie, and if he didn¡¯t like elves, he wasn¡¯t going to be from the Coral Coast or Highwater provinces.


    Unfortunately, I ran out of time.


    ¡°Greetings, Hssen Ssiina.¡± The ussent bowed low as was proper.


    ¡°Greetings,¡± my sister replied without deference. Behind her, where he couldn¡¯t see, my sister¡¯s tail tip flicked anxiously.


    He¡¯s here for something then. For now, Kyrae continued talking with the stall owner¡ªsomething about a particular kind of bone powder.


    I glanced the ussent¡¯s way and he smiled widely at me. ¡°And greetings to you as well, student of Phaeliisthia. I am Tanyn Kanajiir.¡±


    I finally got a good look at him: a slightly broad face paired with a well-angled jawline and shapely nose gave him an endearing sort of look. With his well-kept, short black hair, and blue-green scales that complimented his outfit, he looked affable. Immediately, I thought of con artists. His smile faltered, and I quickly replied.


    ¡°Greetings, Ussent Tanyn,¡± I said with a guess at his class. From how he beamed at me, I probably got it right. ¡°I am Issa.¡± I didn¡¯t bow, and Tanyn¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°What is it like being students of Phaeliisthia? I wasn¡¯t aware that she took students at all, so I imagine you two have done something extraordinary to gain her attention.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± I shrugged.


    Between Ssiina and me, Kyrae thanked the stall owner and slipped a tiny cloth pouch into a small satchel.


    Tanyn continued, slithering a little closer, ¡°Especially you, Issa. Such talent coming from someone below ussen birth is astounding. Are your family kss¡¯kaa, perhaps?¡±


    He¡¯s probing for information, right? More importantly, he was clearly ignoring Kyrae.


    ¡°Issa¡¯s family are not kss¡¯kaa,¡± Kyrae answered, turning around. ¡°I am Kyrae, also a student of Phaeliisthia. The third student.¡± She almost kept straight, but dipped in a slight bow at the end.


    By now, many of the eyes that had turned away were on us again, and the market was starting to fill with people coming in or returning from Phaeliisthia¡¯s distraction.


    Tanyn was silent for a moment, but he eventually responded. ¡°Of course.¡± He offered no apology to Kyrae, and instead fixed his gaze on me. I watched his eyes travel down and then back up. ¡°An even more impressive feat then, Issa. Will you be staying a student for a long time, or might you be interested in returning to the Empire outside of Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate? You will need allies if you do, and it would be a shame to hide away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll decide later,¡± I answered. I know you just want to use me. Please leave.


    ¡°Care to take a midday meal together then? While I know you and Hssen Ssiina are at no loss for wealth, it will be my treat.¡±


    I glanced at Ssiina who nodded at me. I didn¡¯t know exactly what she meant by the gesture, but I took it as tacit permission to speak my mind. ¡°None of the three of us are lacking in wealth, Tanyn.¡± I dropped his title and the smile wiped off his face. ¡°We will take our midday meal without you. Leave.¡±


    The ussent hissed, pulling up to loom over me. ¡°As a student of Phaeliisthia you should know better than to treat me so crassly! Even the ea knows as much.¡±


    ¡°As my teacher does, so too do I show deference to those who deserve it,¡± I shot back, posturing myself to rise above him with my larger size. I did not hiss¡ªI didn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°You do not have an ounce of her power,¡± Tanyn retorted, all pretense of nicety gone from his voice.


    Probably wiser than I was, Kyrae stayed quiet, although her sharp glare spoke volumes, and I saw her hands make ready.


    ¡°Zhussent Tanyn,¡± Ssiina said in a tone of voice that, for an instant, sounded almost like our sire. ¡°My fellow students are uncomfortable with your advances. Leave now, and I will forgive this sleight and ensure Phaeliisthia understands we hold you no ill will.¡±


    Speak for yourself, Ssiina. Every passing moment, I like this guy less.


    ¡°Zhussent!¡± Tanyn spat, then lowered himself as he remembered he was speaking to royalty. He muttered ¡°how dare you¡± under his breath just low enough that I doubted either of my sisters caught it.


    Zhussen? The word made sense¡ªsorta. Like a noble under other nobles, but ¡°zh¡± had so many contextual meanings that I didn¡¯t really know. And I thought in lamian! Uzh was a reverent sort of word, but ¡°zhu¡± in the context was not honorable, and I knew that much at least.


    Ssiina¡¯s golden eyes glinted dangerously. ¡°I dare because it is what you are. Ussent by the barest of margin. A title and nothing more.¡±


    Oh, okay. Ouch. My eyes darted between the pair as I lowered myself down to my normal resting height. This was no longer my or Kyrae¡¯s battle. The red-faced Tanyn didn¡¯t take long to plant his tail in his mouth, however.


    ¡°And you all have no power of your own: merely that of your sire and tutor!¡±


    The moment the words left the ussent¡¯s mouth, he went from flushed to pale. I didn¡¯t pay all that much attention to exactly what an insult to a hssen like that could be grounds for, but it didn¡¯t take much to know it was bad.


    ¡°Would Phaeliisthia truly take me on as a student if that were true?¡± My sister¡¯s fingers flashed into several sigils, and Tanyn jerked.


    As if lifted by invisible strings, he was picked up, then forcibly coiled. The ussent grunted in pained surprise, but didn¡¯t shout. The bustle of the marketplace stilled as people stopped to watch. Still tracing, Ssiina pointed with one finger, its sharp nail immaculately polished, and tossed Tanyn down the marketplace above the heads of all the onlookers.


    He started to try to cast back, and Ssiina¡¯s brow twitched, her concentration straining to keep him immobile and moving. I saw Kyrae¡¯s hands flash, hidden behind Ssiina and the partial cover of the stall¡¯s display.


    Tanyn¡¯s arms jerked hard¡ªhit by a hastier spell¡ª and he cried out in real pain this time. Kyrae¡¯s spell was enough to let Ssiina guide him over the canal at the end of the street and drop him into the water. A small plume of droplets glittered in the sun above where he went in.


    After a shocked moment, the marketplace erupted into murmurs and glances in our direction. Some people moved quickly away, but others unfortunately approached. A practically-dressed ke¡¯lania woman slithered off toward where Tanyn had fallen in.


    She spared Ssiina a bow and worried glance. My sister nodded in reply, and I had to assume that meant she¡¯d pursue no other action.


    No one said a word or moved against us despite what Ssiina and Kyrae had done. I¡¯d known this would happen¡ªSsiina had every right to do more than what she¡¯d done¡ªbut it was weird not diving for the nearest alley.


    More importantly¡­ ¡°That was amazing, Ss-Hssen Ssiina!¡± I barely resisted the urge to latch onto her like a limpet.


    ¡°It was a fine display,¡± Ssiina agreed, though her eyes were on Kyrae.


    Our elf sister blushed, but didn¡¯t say anything, as the crowd descended upon us. Ssiina fielded the majority of questions, and to be fair, most were aimed at her.


    Kyrae got an unfortunate amount of questions about what amazing things she had done to become an student of Phaeliisthia as an elf, which we all took turns deflecting. Ssiina and Kyrae cut me off several times, even though my threats weren¡¯t that severe. Teeth grow back.


    As we talked, I kept watch on where Ssiina had tossed Tanyn into the canal. Sure enough, the woman, who was probably his bodyguard and servant, helped him out of the canal. The ussent cradled an arm that was bent sharply the wrong way. I didn¡¯t notice him meeting with anyone else immediately, however, and the pair slinked off out of my range of shadow perception.


    Was he really acting alone? Also, I¡¯d have put even more force into that spell, Kyrae.


    At that point, my stomach growled audibly, and I spoke up. ¡°Might we get our midday meal, Hssen Ssiina?¡±


    My sister latched into my idea like a tree in a flood. ¡°Certainly, Issa.¡±


    She moved, and the crowd parted. Kyrae and I quickly followed. My elf sister gave a wave to the stall owner, who returned her gesture with a smile moments before his stall was overwhelmed by potential customers.


    As we slithered through a maze of people and goods toward the wonderful smell of frying fish, the eyes on us didn¡¯t leave. Ssiina had made known what she could do as a student of Phaeliisthia. Others would soon want to know about Kyrae and me: me who was a beginner sigilist at best, and had shadow powers she needed to hide at all costs.


    Crap.


    Well, at least there¡¯s good food!

 Chapter 38: Festival pt. 2

    ¡°Humans have a saying in their language that likens a treacherous political forum to a ¡®pit of snakes.¡¯ Often, I wonder if the origin of that phrase lies within our Empire.¡±


    ¡ªJii¡¯Hssen Ssyii Ssyri¡¯Jiilits


    ¡°So who was that guy anyway?¡± I asked, reluctantly breaking a fried fish in two before picking it up.


    ¡°The son of the head of a branch family to Ussen Lajiir who controls Ki¡¯Lajiil province to the north of Uzh and the delta.¡± Ssiina looked to one side and then back at me. ¡°And Issa?¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Please eat more slowly.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± I glanced around and realized Ssiina probably had a point. The people around us were watching, even if less openly than before. ¡°Yes, Hssen Ssiina.¡±


    The smile she gave me was infuriatingly smug.


    But like I thought, she had a point. Her, me, and Kyrae were coiled (and sat) around a table in a small square by one of the main canals. The place was a fair slither away from the food we¡¯d gotten, but that also meant we could get a seat. Around us, the square was full, but not packed, with mostly ssen¡¯kaa and ssen¡¯iir. We drew stares, but as we minded our own business and chatted easily, so too did they mind theirs.


    Kyrae had suggested we go further from the festival, actually, and I had backed her up. Ssiina¡¯s plan to just forcibly take the table we wanted by our presence didn¡¯t really sit well. It was just a table, and we didn¡¯t like the crowd anyway¡ªwell, Kyrae and I didn¡¯t. Thankfully, Ssiina seemed happier too, but she was being decorous so I couldn¡¯t really tell. Kyrae, ever the strange one, sat in the shade of a flowering bush and left the wonderfully warm sun to Ssiina and me.


    From conversations around us, we managed to overhear that our confrontation earlier seemed to favor us quite heavily. We also overheard that there was to be a play tonight in the main square, and that decks were already being set up to coil and sit on.


    ¡°What do you think the play is about?¡± I asked my sisters, eager to dig into my feast.


    Kyrae scooted her small stool closer and moved her skirt to get comfortable and not show anything. ¡°I¡¯d bet it¡¯s something about Tuo¡¯Antzin itself, the changing of the rainy season to the dry season.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised Phaeliisthia didn¡¯t tell us about it,¡± Ssiina said. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not. It would be more unusual for her not to have us figure it out ourselves. As for what I think it¡¯s about? My guess is the history of this city¡ªsomething prominently featuring the Hssyri and Jaezotl.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s about Phaeliisthia?¡± I half-joked.


    Ssiina giggled. ¡°Then she¡¯d probably have actually told us about it.¡±


    I laughed and took a big bite out of the next fish. Warm, savory, and salty¡ªperfect.


    ¡°Did you have to take so much?¡± my elf sister asked, looking from her modest plate of mostly-fruit to my much-more-normal pile of meat.


    I looked down at the several fish still left and nodded. ¡°I did, yeah. I¡¯ll just not eat tomorrow. Isn¡¯t that more normal for lamia than how Phaeliisthia has us eat anyway?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ suppose it is.¡± A smile broke across Kyrae¡¯s face and she leaned back, turning to look over the canal and the crowd across it. ¡°This is fun.¡±


    I nodded, mouth too full of fish for any other response.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have imagined this three years ago.¡± She lifted a wrist to her face, turning her hand around and marveling at the well-trimmed, gold-painted nails and gem-studded bangles.


    ¡°Me neither!¡± I said through my next, bigger mouthful, swallowing after.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Ssiina snapped.


    I took another fish and smiled at her, and her serious fa?ade broke down into giggles.


    Our respite didn¡¯t last long, however, and soon we saw a group in matching garments of green and white approaching through a parting crowd. The Temple of Jaezotl. This time, I was less nervous they¡¯d have sinister motives, and more nervous I¡¯d plant my tail in my mouth.


    To calm my nerves, I quickly swallowed another fish while Ssiina wasn¡¯t looking. Kyrae rolled her eyes and I just smiled back at her, showing my lovely, clean teeth.


    ¡°Greetings, students of Phaeliisthia,¡± the lead figure said once she had slithered close enough. ¡°I hope you are enjoying Tuo¡¯Antzin, and I apologize for interrupting your meal, but might we exchange a few words?¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Ssiina answered.


    The leader, a lania¡¯el woman with very dark skin and blue scales so dark they were almost black, coiled on the warm stones beside us. The three behind her, ssyri¡¯iir probably, all coiled a respectable distance away. Each of them looked about as young as we did.


    ¡°I am Ussyri Anini, and I am one who speaks for the Temple here in Uzh. There are others, but I asked to come today.¡± She looked us over with pale yellow eyes under hair pulled gently back behind pointed ears, and I noticed her own complexion was rather young.


    I lowered my head in respect, then raised it into a tilt. ¡°There was a competition for who got to come talk to us?¡±


    ¡°Of a sort, yes.¡± Despite her jovial tone, Ussyri Anini¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°The first question I wish to ask of you is why you chose to study under Phaeliisthia. I will presume how to be privileged information.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d presume correct, Ussyri Anini,¡± Ssiina replied. ¡°I am Ssiina Ssyri¡¯jiilits, and I chose to study under Phaeliisthia for perspective, and for the chance to learn outside of a traditional environment I found stifling. I am certain my fellow students have their own reasons.¡±


    Under the table, the tip of Ssiina¡¯s tail jabbed into me. Be careful, I get it. I wasn¡¯t that dense¡­ right?


    ¡°I am Issa.¡± I paused to let the single name hang, an implication of ssen¡¯kaa or ssen¡¯iir. I also paused because I had to figure out exactly how to keep my answer vague. ¡°I chose to study under Phaeliisthia to learn of the world and what heights I may be able to reach.¡±


    Not technically a lie. If Ussyri Anini took issue with what I said, she made no mention of it.


    ¡°I am Kyrae,¡± my elf sister answered with a bow of her head. ¡°I chose to study under Phaeliisthia to find my true self and learn the intricacies of sigilcraft.¡±


    ¡°Thank you all,¡± Ussyri Anini responded simply. ¡°What of after your tutelage has ended? You three, regardless of origin¡ª¡± she looked sharply at both Kyrae and myself ¡°¡ªwill certainly become figures of influence within Jii¡¯Kalaga. Or figures of greater influence in your case, Hssen Ssiina.¡±


    ¡°I plan first to become closer with my sire, and then to travel the Empire without agenda, just to see the whole of it,¡± Ssiina answered first.


    Don¡¯t mention the Spring of All Life. Got it.


    ¡°Similarly to Hssen Ssiina, I wish to see the Empire,¡± I answered. ¡°Perhaps more of the world as well. As of yet, I have much thinking to do.¡±


    When I finished and looked out past the quiet ssyri¡¯iir, I saw another figure moving our way, but I couldn¡¯t make them out through the crowd.


    Kyrae answered last. ¡°I as well wish to do some traveling to further my magical knowledge, but I aim to settle somewhere beautiful and enjoy a simple, quiet life for at least a century¡ªperhaps with a family.¡±


    Ussyri Anini¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°Well, if you are planning to travel, you must know of the Temple¡¯s efforts to aid not only our own people, but those suffering in the war-torn lands of the humans. I understand Phaeliisthia¡¯s neutrality, but I advise you to consider¡ªparticularly you two, Issa and Kyrae¡ªjoining the Temple.¡±


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    There¡¯s the pitch.


    ¡°Perhaps even,¡± she continued, ¡°you might consider becoming students at the Spring of All Life¡ªssyri¡¯iir in training or no. You spoke of perspective, Ssiina, and you must know it is important to learn from many sources. You as well, Kyrae: you expressed interest in learning the depths of sigilcraft. And Issa.¡± She turned to me. ¡°Surely you would jump at the chance to travel to human lands, aid those who are suffering, and learn of their ways? I have even brought with me three acolytes, ssyri¡¯iir from the Spring of All Life, to answer any questions you may have.¡±


    Glancing up again, the figure in the crowd was closer now, and I saw temple vestments as well as two dark, trailing braids.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°You will not be proselytizing,¡± Ussyri Anini reassured, still seemingly unaware of the newcomer¡¯s approach. ¡°Temple doctrine, as you ought to know, forbids the conversion of others, particularly outside the borders of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°But if they choose to join of their own volition, that is encouraged?¡± Kyrae asked with a hint of venom in her voice.


    Ssiina paled slightly at our sister¡¯s confrontational words, her lips drawing into a thin line.


    Ussyri Anini frowned. ¡°Encouraged is perhaps too strong of a word. We do not wish to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Pressure others?¡± a deeper voice interrupted.


    Behind Ussyri Anini, I finally recognized the face of Ussyri Noksi Kosseti. She was dressed in temple finery of green and white, with emeralds sewn in that glittered in the light. Her long, dark hair spun down in the usual two braids I remembered, but gold bands wrapped the bases and ends. Serious blue eyes flicked between Ussyri and us.


    ¡°Ussyri Noksi,¡± Ussyri Anini answered. ¡°I was not aware you had business in Uzh.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Here to visit Phaeliisthia, then?¡±


    There was something off in Ussyri Anini¡¯s tone, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what. Thankfully, Ussyri Noksi didn¡¯t seem to want to be as cryptic.


    ¡°I am not Phael¡¯s pet, Anini,¡± Ussyri Noksi rumbled, the dark skinned and scaled ke¡¯lania towering over the similarly-complexioned lania¡¯el. ¡°As I am certain you understand, it is possible to care for others that differ in their views on worship.¡±


    ¡°Might you let me finish speaking with Phaeliisthia¡¯s students then, Noksi?¡±


    ¡°Certainly. I will coil nearby and wait my turn. I assume you do not need to question why an acquaintance of Phael¡¯s would desire to speak with her students?¡±


    ¡°I understand your point, Noksi.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I caught a glimpse of Ussyri Anini¡¯s normally friendly face looking like she had just sucked on a grapefruit before she turned back to us three. Ussyri Noksi coiled off to one side, and from behind her form, I recognized Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa. Excited enough to forget myself, I waved at her. Surprised, she offered a small wave and a big smile back at me.


    Ussyri Anini followed the gesture and regarded me a little more coldly¡ªor so I assumed. ¡°I apologize for the interruption. If your work with the Temple takes you abroad, you will be expected to do no more than offer aid to those who are willing. Do you three have any questions for the ssyri¡¯iir about the Spring of All Life?¡±


    Oh, this might actually be a chance to get information! Of course, I was slower between my thoughts and my words than Kyrae was.


    ¡°What are lessons like?¡± my elf sister asked. ¡°How many days a week, and for how long? What about accommodations?¡±


    An excited Ussyri Anini gestured for the ssyri¡¯iir to speak up.


    One, a leader of the group who was a ke¡¯lania with green-brown scales, slid forward. She explained, in clear terms, the answers to all of Kyrae¡¯s easy questions. The overall feeling I got was that the lessons were less intense than Phaeliisthia¡¯s, with two days off instead of one. The sleeping and eating schedules as well seemed to cater to lamia biology rather than elf¡ªand it didn¡¯t surprise me that all three students here were lamia.


    The important detail that stuck out to me, as I tried not to glance at Ussyri Noksi and Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa, was sleeping arrangements. Ussen and Hssen received rooms for small groups, or even individually, while the remaining students, ssyri¡¯iir or otherwise, slept in large, communal dormitories.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind such sleeping arrangements,¡± I answered in response to the implication that it might be ¡°tough¡± for us to accept after being ¡°coddled¡± by Phaeliisthia. Not that they used those exact words. ¡°Are lamia and elves separated?¡±


    ¡°Informally,¡± Ussyri Anini answered easily, speaking before the ssyri¡¯iir who bowed and slid back. ¡°Might you consider the offer to learn at the Spring of All Life or perhaps join the Temple?¡± She glanced at Ussyri Noksi, then continued, ¡°You are free to do as you please, of course.¡±


    ¡°We will each consider your offer, Ussyri Anini,¡± Ssiina answered. She bowed her head lightly, as was proper.


    ¡°Very well then. Thank you.¡± Ussyri Anini rose, and the ssyri¡¯iir behind her did as well. ¡°Enjoy the rest of Tuo¡¯Antzin, and you may visit me or the other ussyri or ssyri¡¯zh at the Temple here in Uzh if you¡¯ve any further questions.¡±


    My sisters and I, along with most of the square, watched her and the ssyri¡¯iir go. Ussyri Noksi glanced over the crowd, and whatever expression she wore made most of them turn their gazes elsewhere.


    ¡°Students of Phaeliisthia,¡± she said with a lilt to her voice as she approached with Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa. ¡°Greetings from the Grand Temple.¡±


    ¡°Ussyri Noksi,¡± Ssiina said, her formal tone shifting to sound audibly relieved.


    ¡°May we?¡± Ussyri Noksi gestured to the spot Ussyri Anini and the others had just left.


    ¡°Please!¡± I said faster than Ssiina could speak.


    The big ussyri chuckled and coiled politely. Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa moved next to her, almost demurely. Was she always that small? I remembered her being a fair bit bigger than I was, but now she seemed almost tiny.


    I really wanted to hug Onussa, and as Ussyri Noksi and Ssiina were finishing formal greetings, I gave my sister a sidelong glance. She nodded, and Ussyri Noksi had just enough time to look over before I rushed forward and wrapped a very surprised ssyri¡¯zh into a hug.


    ¡°Hi Onussa,¡± I said somewhat sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡ªand I wanted to thank you again for saving me.¡±


    That¡¯s probably vague enough right?


    ¡°Me too,¡± Kyrae added from back at the table. ¡°In a way, you saved both of us.¡± I heard her stand and walk over next to us before she joined in.


    ¡°Issa¡­ Kyrae.¡± Onussa curled around and hugged us back. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you well! Better than well even!¡±


    The ssyri¡¯zh felt warm, and I realized just how much Onussa meant to me, despite how little time I¡¯d spent with her compared to my sisters, Phael, or even Sire. She was the one who¡¯d worked hard to save me, and who helped me connect again with my family.


    I recalled one bright, sunny day spent with good food, warm baths, clean clothes, and a lovely meal in a pretty, modest garden. All of that time shone brightly in my memories. I met my sister Ssiina there, and the ssyri¡¯zh was with me as an ally when I met my then-scary sire. I cared about Onussa.


    ¡°There goes any chance of seeming unbiased,¡± Ussyri Noksi said with a hissing laugh. ¡°Although I suppose it is my fault for bringing her here.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you came?¡± Ssiina asked.


    ¡°Part of it, yes. Onussa wished desperately to see those two, and you as well Hssen Ssiina, but I do have business with both the Temple here and with Phael. Mostly the latter, I admit, but I¡¯ll be visiting the Temple this evening.¡±


    ¡°For trying to recruit us?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡®Yes¡¯ ¡®is the simple answer,¡± Ussyri Noksi responded. ¡°I wish to let you know that the Temple should ultimately stay neutral with regard to whatever path you three choose to take. Although that will not come without pressure from some. Without the extending circumstances¡­¡± she paused, but with my head crooked against Onussa¡¯s shoulder, I couldn¡¯t see why. ¡°I would likely be trying to recruit you as well.¡±


    Slowly, I released Onussa, and the conversation between Ussyri Noksi and Ssiina once again drifted into the background.


    Kyrae seized the opening and took one of the ssyri¡¯zh¡¯s hands in her own. She gave a broad smile and did a half twirl to show off her outfit. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve grown into a gorgeous young woman, Kyrae. More beautiful than anything, however, is your happiness. That dim light I saw in your eyes years ago fills them brightly now.¡±


    My sister gasped, and blinked quickly as her eyes rapidly grew wet. My own vision grew blurry, and I probably cared less about the lines of makeup around my eyes, letting a few tears fall. Happy tears.


    ¡°Issa?¡± Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa asked with a hint of worry in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I rasped, clearing my throat. ¡°I¡¯m just happy¡ªthat¡¯s all. The chances I¡¯ve been given, and this life that¡¯s mine now to lead.¡±


    ¡°Eloquent. You¡¯ve grown so much, Issa¡ªand not just in size.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you.¡±


    ¡°Would you mind if we shared a meal?¡± Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa reached into a pack by her side that she¡¯d carefully angled away from my lunge earlier. From within, she drew out several leaf-wrapped, steaming parcels of food. ¡°I¡¯d love to spend some time catching up on all the details later, but I¡¯d really like to know how Uzh and Phaeliisthia are treating all three of you.¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± I insisted, practically dragging her to the table. ¡°We¡¯ll have room if we all squish up.¡±


    ¡°Am I invited?¡± Ussyri Noksi quirked a brow.


    Ssiina tittered. ¡°Of course you are! Coil! Enjoy Tuo¡¯Antzin with us.¡±


    To that, the Ussyri smiled and we all crammed together around the table to eat and catch up. Of course, there was much we couldn¡¯t talk about, but I enjoyed a peek into Onussa¡¯s rather modest life in Ess¡¯Sylantziis, and she greatly enjoyed hearing selected antics that my ¡°fellow students¡± and I got up to. Ssiina and Kyrae took out most of the fun bits, but it was a nice time and we lingered perhaps longer than we ought to have, until well past when all the food was gone.


    Better still, with the intimidating presence of Ussyri Noksi with us, no one bothered us for the whole meal. Which is why when she rose to leave, and pulled a smiling, bubbly Onussa away from our trio, I felt a pang of regret.


    ¡°If possible, we will stop by Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate in the next few days. This one here¡ª¡± she ruffled Onussa¡¯s hair ¡°¡ªis trying to ascend to ussyri and has a lot of work to do.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± Kyrae asked eagerly.


    Onussa laughed. ¡°I had hoped to keep it a secret, but yes, I am. I believe the Temple needs more young blood¡ªand I still qualify as young.¡±


    ¡°Gonna recruit us then?¡± I joked.


    ¡°Only if you insist,¡± the kind ssyri¡¯zh responded playfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough,¡± Ussyri Noksi interjected before we could go on for too long. ¡°If I let you kids start again, we¡¯ll be here until sundown.¡±


    I pouted, but Onussa hid her disappointment with expert precision. With a final series of waves, the two ssyri¡¯ssen slithered off into the crowd and away. My sisters and I took our empty clay plates to the stack everyone had made and gathered up.


    ¡°Well, where shall we go now?¡± Ssiina asked, struggling to slip back into the guise of ¡®formal hssen leading lower-class peers.¡¯ ¡°We have time still until the play starts, and we should have no difficulty getting a good place to coil¡ªand sit.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another market nearer the main square, right?¡± Kyrae asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure they have some fun things there. We can take a nice walk through the city on our way, too.¡±


    I felt full enough for now, so I nodded at the suggestion that didn¡¯t involve food. ¡°Maybe I could find something for Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa, or maybe even Phaeliisthia.¡±


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°Then that¡¯s where we¡¯ll go!¡±

 Chapter 39: Festival pt. 3

    Unlike the main market, the side market had a busy, hurried air of impermanence about it. Goods cluttered rugs, and rarely tables, as their sellers coiled tightly to make space. On the garden side of the street, bushes and trees were used to display everything from colorful trinkets that reminded me of Kyrae¡¯s bird to adzes of varying size hung by their blades off a large branch. Distantly, over the trees of a small, dry garden, I could hear a commotion where the coiling for the play was being assembled.


    The people here were a lower-class mix, though I spotted the shine of silk from more than one distant patron. Many of the looks here were less knowing of exactly what we were¡ªa lot of eyes looked only at our wealth with the hopes that we would spend well.


    Eyes of that type were familiar; I knew them well.


    Kyrae¡¯s hand brushed mine and I took it without thinking. This place feels a little more familiar. My sister pulled away after a short squeeze, and with an approving gaze from Ssiina, we split very slightly, moving while keeping an eye on each other.


    Despite the spirit of a festival, this place felt more alive¡ªless unusually clean and upfront. I liked it.


    My eyes traveled over the items on display in search of something practical. Already, I knew I¡¯d have to negotiate hard just to pay double what anything was worth, and I smiled despite myself. I ignored the calls from people I passed as I looked, keeping a careful watch on my sisters.


    Already Ssiina had been waylaid, trapped in a conversation all her etiquette training couldn¡¯t get her out of. Someone who didn¡¯t care about subtle meanings and reading body language was going to probably end up selling her something she didn¡¯t need for ten times what a lesser-dressed person would pay. But like I needed those etiquette lessons, she needed this lesson. Besides, Kyrae was also watching her.


    ¡°A blade to defend yourself?¡± someone called from the side by the garden.


    This time I listened, and slithered closer to check the items laid out on the rather nice rug. Plain, practical knives were arrayed in a row at the back, while shining blades with glittering handles formed a sun-like pattern nearer the street.


    ¡°A lady of high class should never be without a blade,¡± the seller said smoothly.


    ¡°Or her fangs,¡± I flashed the man a smile, and looked up from his wares to him.


    He looked ke¡¯lania, but he was small and his scales were a deep brown. Round features had been pulled almost to sharpness by his thin physique, and he had a small scar under one of his black eyes. His clothing was rugged¡ªthe kind that could stand to get covered in wet and mud time and again.


    He gave me an appraising look at my latest words and expression, and his posture shifted. But he said nothing. I noticed callouses on his hands, and behind him hammers were stacked inside an aged, crusted crucible sitting amongst a pile of tools up against the short wall. Above and behind the man, other bronze tools had been hung from a small, gnarled tree.


    Did I mess up? Did he notice my size¡ªdoes he suspect I¡¯m kelaniel? No, it¡¯s unlikely.


    Although, Ssiina was visible behind me. It was possible this ssen¡¯kaa now knew I was kelaniel. That didn¡¯t mean he would cut me a deal¡ªit meant he¡¯d be careful.


    ¡°Or her fangs,¡± the man conceded after a moment. ¡°But a blade is impersonal¡ªyou won¡¯t debase yourself. And you cannot skin, peel, or, slice with fangs.¡±


    He does have a point. All the blades I¡¯d trained with under Phaeliisthia had been either dinner knives, or daggers and longer blades. What I saw here were the in-between: wider, more robust blades with just a little more length to reach vital organs, but not so long as to be difficult to conceal in a wide sleeve or between my breasts. The latter with a sheath, of course.


    ¡°That you cannot,¡± I answered simply, showing interest and peering down.


    Immediately, I dismissed the shiny, pretty blades. Some looked good, but the handles were impractical. Moreover, they were closer to the street, and thus easier to steal in addition to looking more attractive.


    That meant those knives were for the people who¡¯d never use them.


    I had shadow powers and people after me. What I wanted was something I could slip between ribs if need be, and easily excuse or hide. A proper dagger, according to Ssiina, would be gauche at any social event. I looked at the knives in the back¡ªplain bronze blades, but very sharp. So what if my blade didn¡¯t have a shiny handle?


    The point was that it wouldn¡¯t be noticed.


    I expected the knife seller to point me towards the ones in the front. The expensive ones that were cheaper and faster¡ªand made with worse bronze. But either he saw my eyes drift to the row of plain knives at the back, or he gauged my posture.


    ¡°Interested in a simple, effective tool?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered simply. ¡°But I already am capable of much in terms of self-defense. And I do not lack for weapons.¡±


    ¡°You want something simple and easily concealed then?¡±


    Quickly, I found myself slipping into old mannerisms, colored curiously by my education. ¡°Yes, but such things are easy to come by, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°Blades of this quality are not so simple to find.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t look special.¡± I rose.


    ¡°How about a demonstration?¡±


    I shot him an impatient glare. ¡°Make it quick.¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡± He slid a knife out of his own sleeve and reached for a specific piece of well-notched wood.


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I want to see that one slice the branch above you.¡± I pointed to a knife I had my eye on and a thick, old branch above his head.¡±


    ¡°That branch is an aged part of this garden; I cannot vandalize it. Now, this blade is nearly the same¡ªsee the shape, and the shine. Watch.¡±


    He¡¯s smooth. I watched.


    The knife slid through the wood easily¡ªprobably too easily. I rose a little on my tail, and snapped the end of the branch off where it was narrower and newer. The man sputtered a protest that died under the imperious gaze Ssiina had trained me to use.


    ¡°Try this.¡± I held the branch to him. ¡°As you can see, it is already broken from the tree, and will only go to waste otherwise.¡±


    The seller glared at me. I expected him to find a way to refuse. To try to guilt me into leaving or buying something else. Maybe even to draw enough attention to warn other vendors.


    He didn¡¯t.


    He took the branch, and before I could ask him to use the knife I had on my mind, he sliced clean through it with the older, well-used blade he¡¯d cut the first piece of wood with.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    So it has a good edge. That one does at least.


    ¡°As you can see,¡± the ssen¡¯kaa said carefully, ¡°there is no deception.¡±


    I nodded, and pointed to the demonstration knife in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take that one, then.¡±


    ¡°This one? It is old and nicked. Any of these newer knives would cut much better¡ªand would look far nicer. I could not bear selling a defective blade to one such as yourself, miss.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    His eyes lit up.


    ¡°Perhaps I will find someone whose blades are all fit to purpose then.¡± I turned and started to slither away.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    I stopped, surprised. He must really be desperate. I guess not a lot of people in a city as secure as Uzh¡ªand during a bright, happy festival¡ªare buying knives.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I turned my head back and arched one eyebrow.


    ¡°This one is truly unsuitable, but I have another just like it.¡± He fished around in the tools behind him and pulled out a simple knife in its sheath.


    ¡°Show me its edge.¡±


    The man nodded and cut the same branch again, with ease. ¡°See? A finer blade you will not find.¡±


    I smiled at that, showing fangs. ¡°Wonderful! How much for it?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you must understand this is not just a normal blade¡ªI do not have a specific price in mind as I never intended to sell it.¡±


    He¡¯s hoping after all this that I don¡¯t understand the value of a tail. My smile only got wider. Now was the real fun part.


    ***


    Kyrae drifted from vendor to vendor, only mildly interested in what any of them had to sell. Only a few short years ago, she would have been head over heels to have the money she had on her right now¡ªdisbelieving probably. It would have been saved, hidden away, and used for food and a dry place to stay. Now though?


    Well, she saw a cute-looking snake made out of what looked like real scales that were hand-laid, and she actually found herself wanting it. She worked hard to keep her hands to herself¡ªshe hadn¡¯t stolen anything all day and really didn¡¯t want to start now. I have money; I can pay for it.


    Moreover, she could negotiate for something. Like she saw Issa doing, her nearly-royal looking sister wearing a mischievous grin as she haggled with someone selling knives. Ssiina on the other hand¡­ a quick look revealed that her hssen-raised sister had already bought a few trinkets, and she didn¡¯t seem to be negotiating very hard at all.


    Poor Ssiina. It disturbed Kyrae less than she thought it ought to that Ssiina was so wealthy that it didn¡¯t matter. After she watched Ssiina buy yet another trinket for far too much, Kyrae sighed and moved to get Issa. We should stick together¡ªat least for Ssiina¡¯s sake.


    ***


    I¡¯d just left with my new knife tucked safely inside my sleeve, angled so I could draw it out if needed, when I saw Kyrae walking toward me.


    ¡°Ssiina¡¯s getting taken,¡± my sister said.


    Alarmed, I snapped my head in our sister¡¯s direction, only to find her calmly talking to a vendor selling seedlings in clay pots.


    ¡°Not that kind of taken!¡± Kyrae hissed.


    Just as she did, I noticed all the things Ssiina must have bought, either carried in a satchel or worn by her. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°We should help her.¡±


    ¡°Should we?¡±


    ¡°Issa!¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ I was joking anyway.¡±


    Kyrae took my hand to lead me through the market, then stopped. ¡°You first, and remember I¡¯m beside you so don¡¯t bowl me over with your big scaled butt.¡±


    I giggled and took the lead, weaving our way through the crowd to Ssiina. We weren¡¯t far apart, and enough people shifted out of our way that we made it through the mess of serpentine lower bodies to coil up near my sister.


    She was still at the seedling vendor, and I noticed they had a small shelf against the building behind them, loaded with smaller seedlings as well as small tools like trowels.


    I do need to get Phaeliisthia a gift. She wouldn¡¯t want anything flashy or fancy¡ªshe has that. She¡¯d want something she could use, and lately I¡¯d noticed her trowel was worse for wear.


    ¡°Kyrae, Issa,¡± Ssiina acknowledged with a broad smile. ¡°Have you been enjoying the market?¡±


    I nodded, and Kyrae replied with a yes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you how to haggle,¡± my elf sister told Ssiina.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more to it than just saying a lower number and meeting in the middle¡ªa lot more.¡±


    While the two of them talked, Kyrae carefully keeping her tone formal enough to maintain the illusion of hierarchy we¡¯d done probably a poor job of, I looked at the trowels.


    Each was simple: a bronze blade with a leather-wrapped handle. But they looked to be made well. ¡°How much for a trowel?¡± I asked.


    The vendor, a wiry lania¡¯el man with the leathery skin of someone who spent much time outside, responded with a number.


    I raised my eyebrows. Not from how high the price was, but from how reasonable it was. I guess this was still Uzh, after all, and the folk of this city were unusually candid.


    Against my own better judgment, I asked to see the trowel. The vendor handed it to me like I wouldn¡¯t steal it¡ªprobably because of what I was wearing. Glancing over it, it seemed simple and practical. Something that no one would think of as a gift for the Guardian of Uzh.


    Something that she¡¯d probably love because she would use. Most people I imagined assumed that servants tended Phaeliisthia¡¯s garden, and while that was true, the serpent dragon herself spent just as much time digging, pruning, and weeding as anyone else.


    I asked the vendor to repeat the price, I replied with a lower amount, and we simply met in the middle. After thanking him, I turned to find an exasperated Kyrae and a smug Ssiina both looking at me. Behind them, the once-dense crowd was quickly thinning as people headed towards where the play was to be held. If we wanted to see it, we should leave soon as well.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°See!¡± Ssiina gestured to the trowel. ¡°Issa haggled the same way I do!¡±


    ¡°Issa,¡± Kyrae asked. ¡°Why?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It was a fair price. Not all the vendors here are as cutthroat as in Ess¡¯Siijiil or Ess¡¯Sylantziis.¡±


    ¡°Can you at least tell Hssen Ssiina that this isn¡¯t typical?¡±


    I looked at my hssen-raised sister whose smug grin was deflating and shook my head. ¡°It really isn¡¯t normal. We¡¯ll teach you how to haggle, don¡¯t worry. Honestly, you¡¯ll probably love the process.¡±


    ¡°I imagine anyone of noble birth would enjoy learning such a skill,¡± a warm voice said from nearby.


    I realized immediately that I¡¯d been paying less attention to the shadows for a while now¡ªespecially during the knife purchase I made.


    We all looked over and saw the voice¡¯s owner: a ke¡¯lania woman who looked only a little older than us. She was wearing fine clothes of blue and white¡ªbut the blue was a different shade than the man Ssiina had put into a canal earlier.


    She wore her long black hair straight over one shoulder into a loose braid near the tips, and her gray-blue eyes complemented her blue-green scales.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Ssiina greeted. ¡°I am Ssiina Ssyri¡¯jiilits. These two beside me are the other students of Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Hssen Ssiina.¡± The woman¡ªussen probably¡ªbowed. ¡°I am Ysta Ssyt.¡±


    Ysta Ssyt. I knew the Ssyt family controlled Kii¡¯Hssiil province, where Ess¡¯Siijiil was, but the name Ysta specifically was familiar. I couldn¡¯t place my finger on it, though.


    I bowed appropriately rather than risk thinking for too long. ¡°I am Issa.¡±


    My sister did the same. ¡°I am Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°I hope you three are enjoying Tuo¡¯Antzin,¡± Ussen Ysta said warmly.


    ¡°We are,¡± Ssiina answered for us, not untruthfully.


    I realized Ussen Ysta glanced my way, so I nodded and she smiled. ¡°Wonderful! Would you mind indulging my idle curiosity? That the enigmatic Guardian of Uzh has taken students is a most interesting fact, and I would greatly enjoy learning what I may.¡±


    ¡°To what end?¡± Ssiina asked with surprising bluntness.


    Ussen Ysta tittered. ¡°My own curiosity, I¡¯ll admit. I am a sigilist myself, and I would love to glean what insights I may from perhaps the most accomplished practitioner outside the Temple¡ªor her students.¡±


    ¡°So you wish to learn secret techniques?¡± Kyrae pressed.


    Ussen Ysta¡¯s smile turned apologetic. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve seen through me in my eagerness. Yes, I would love to¡ªbut I¡¯ll satisfy myself with learning what you are comfortable telling me. Perhaps there is even some insight the Ssyt family can give you in return?¡±


    Ssiina narrowed her eyes. ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°We did want to catch the play, didn¡¯t we Hssen Ssiina?¡± I tried to change the subject. Ussen Ysta seemed earnest to me, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of uncomfortable familiarity.


    ¡°That we did, Issa.¡± Ssiina said. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse us¡­¡±


    Ussen Ysta bowed again. ¡°Certainly, although I am to watch it as well. Might we at least make our way there together?¡±


    Ssiina gave Kyrae and me questioning looks. I shrugged despite my reservations.


    ¡°That is fine with us, Ussen Ysta,¡± Ssiina said.


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± the uncomfortably-familiarly-named woman said with an exuberant smile. ¡°Please, lead the way!¡± Ssiina started to lead us, and Ussen Ysta continued, ¡°Oh, and I might only be second cousin to the Ssyt family head, but I have an area reserved for me that is far too large if you wish to join me.¡±


    Second cousin? I shivered at the words. I¡¯m so close to remembering!


    ¡°Issa, are you alright?¡± Kyrae asked.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered.


    Ssiina glanced my way before turning her head back to our hanger-on. ¡°That is awfully convenient, Ussen Ysta.¡±


    ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯d wanted to talk to you earlier, but the ssyri¡¯ssen with you seemed rather important, and you disappeared into the crowd after.¡±


    Second Cousin Ysta¡­


    ¡°Fine. We should be able to find our own coiling anyway,¡± Ssiina said curtly.


    Admonished, Ysta lowered her head, and said nothing.


    When she did, a flash of memory came to me. It was Nyss¡¯s voice¡­


    ¡°Just her. Ussen Ssyt¡¯s second cousin Ysta won¡¯t be missed.¡±


    I froze in place. I had been leaving to kill Ussen Ysta Ssyt the night I killed Nyss.

 Chapter 40: Opening Act

    ¡°Issa?¡± Kyrae asked. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    I tried to turn my focus away from the sparse shadows and their inviting chill. The darkness seemed excited, quivering in anticipation.


    ¡°She looks a little sallow¡ªbad food perhaps?¡± Ussen Ysta said.


    My breath hitched. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Just a bad memory¡ªthat¡¯s all.¡±


    Why did Nyss want me to kill her? He was evil, so that means Ysta must be good, right?


    Are things that simple?


    I looked up from the ground with some effort. Kyrae¡¯s green eyes studied mine, and Ssiina and Ussen Ysta both looked back with concern.


    We¡¯ve only just met. Is she for real? Is it natural to care for someone like this?


    ¡°Issa¡­¡± Ssiina said, trailing off as Kyrae held my hand. She bit her lip. ¡°Perhaps a place to rest out of the crowd would do her good. You said you have enough space for all of us to see the play, Ussen Ysta?¡±


    ¡°I do, but I certainly don¡¯t want to stress her more, or to impose!¡± She sounded genuine to me, but I couldn¡¯t really hear her voice very well.


    Deep breaths.


    IwasgoingtokillherIalmostkilledherohJaezotlwhyissheherewhathaveI¡ª


    ¡°Issa?¡± Kyrae repeated, worry lacing her voice. She pulled me into a warm embrace.


    I took another deep breath. I¡¯m not the same frightened young girl I was.


    The thought helped a little, but not much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here a while.¡± Ssiina¡¯s voice drifted out of the fog. ¡°This is a garden after all. May we join you for the play to give Issa space? I know her well enough to know she¡¯d greatly dislike missing such an event.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ysta replied. ¡°I can even give the space wholly to you three if need be. And¡­ I can also leave you if it would help.¡±


    My hearts had started to slow their thump-thumping, and I gulped before replying with a dry voice. ¡°No. You¡¯re fine to stay.¡±


    I¡¯m not gonna let that dead asshole have a hold over me! I didn¡¯t want to kill Ysta then, either.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­¡± I trailed off, glancing up at the orange of the sun that hung just above the trees of the garden. ¡°Let¡¯s all go to see the play together. We can use Ussen Ysta¡¯s area like she suggested.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re certain, Issa,¡± Ssiina fixed me with an intense look.


    I pulled myself up so that I was a little taller than her. ¡°I am, Ss-Hssen Ssiina.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Alert us if you feel unwell.¡± Ssiina began to slither off through the park, and Ysta waited a moment before following.


    ¡°I will.¡± I said to Kyrae and myself, before we joined after them.


    The park was pretty, with lush greenery and air that smelled of blossoms and damp earth. The scent reminded me of my room back at the estate. Something was blooming at any given time in Uzh, and I left my window open more than my sisters on most nights.


    I liked the way the moonlight traced a path across the floor, especially when I had trouble sleeping. Since Kyrae and I had rejoined the rest of my family, the nights had been mostly bearable. I didn¡¯t fear the cold emptiness, and on some nights, I even escaped it to dream, imagining myself floating out of the window to play amongst the night creatures of Phaeliisthia¡¯s garden.


    Right now, I took comfort in those same smells as day turned to evening. The walk wasn¡¯t long, but it was enough time for me to calm down. I pulled my awareness out of the shadows, not wanting their chill to ruin my day or remind me of that awful night.


    Without the shadows, I felt¡­ exposed, and almost blind. I¡¯d come to rely so much on them that I nearly missed it when Ussen Ysta spoke from ahead of me.


    ¡°My platform is to the north-center of the seating¡ªnear the middle. It¡¯s not the most prominent spot, but I am gracious to receive something so significant from my family.¡±


    ¡°Is it not for your family as a whole?¡± Ssiina asked.


    Ussen Ysta shook her head. ¡°No¡ªit¡¯s for me. Truthfully, I wanted to visit here during Tuo¡¯Antzin to get some time to think and relax¡ªas well as to meet with you three and discuss sigilcraft. We should have some time before the play starts!¡±


    ¡°That sounds very nice of your family, then!¡± Kyrae said.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Ussen Ysta beamed. ¡°This is only my second time in Uzh, and I had not expected them to let me travel here with such minimal guard.¡±


    ¡°Will there be guards seated with us?¡± Ssiina asked.


    ¡°Hm? Oh, yes. I believe they¡¯re around somewhere, and they should remain quiet in the back. I¡¯ve known Kliss and Kiina all my life, and I¡¯m honestly treating this as a vacation for them as well!¡±


    Kyrae took a few steps forward, gesturing to herself and then me. ¡°Will they object to Issa or I?¡±


    Ussen Ysta placed a hand in front of her chest. ¡°Kliss and Kiina? Certainly not! You three are students of Phaeliisthia. While your mentor does not have a class, her status is well known and I would consider each of you equivalent to ussen. Unless you are already of higher status, of course.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then!¡± I tried to sound cheerful.


    By the time we rejoined the dense crowd, I felt a lot better. The sounds and smells of people were an old comfort¡ªfrom the time before I¡¯d come into this new life. Now, well, I saw more than I¡¯d like, and less at the same time.


    Without my shadows, I felt almost blind. More and more, I noticed the envious stares directed at our group. Earlier, I¡¯d reveled in them, but now that I wanted more privacy, they didn¡¯t go away.


    They¡¯ll never go away, a part of me lamented. You¡¯re hssen now, and for all the wealth of wonder, there¡¯s bound to be problems.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I had to hope our coiling was private, but I wasn¡¯t so certain. Closer now, I could see the bases of where the audience would gather. A stone amphitheater descended down far enough that I wondered if it flooded. Above that, for Tuo¡¯Antzin, wooden structures had been built. Some were as high as three tiers, and it was to one of those that Ussen Ysta led us.


    The closer I got, I could make out colorful props and bright, vivacious outfits worn by several people. Some of them, almost in uniform, stood by the raised stands. Ussen Ysta spoke with one who smiled and gestured our party forward.


    To get to the top deck where Ssiina¡¯s box was, a thick tree trunk had been stabilized for climbing. Easy for a lamia, but difficult for an elf. Ussen Ysta went first, then Ssiina.


    Surprisingly, Kyrae rejected my proffered hand. With a smile, she quickly formed a sigil, then another, and lifted herself up and into the box with her magic. Some few people, mostly those who were already watching us, stood and stared.


    What Kyrae had done wasn¡¯t exactly difficult (at least by Phaeliisthia¡¯s standards, which might be wildly unusual), but it was an unusually casual use of magic. As she glided up and onto the sun-soaked platform of dark wood, I realized something.


    She¡¯s showing off!


    Immediately, I wished I could do the same. Call up shadows and move through them up there. Doubtless, the sun would burn, but I could do it. I wouldn¡¯t though. Gotta keep at least that secret.


    ¡°Issa?¡± a smug Kyrae called down to me. ¡°Are you coming?¡±


    Startled, I nodded and made my way up to where the others were. The wooden platform had cushions set out around it, and was walled for privacy on three sides. No chair for Kyrae. And no shade for her either.


    From here, we had an excellent¡ªif distant¡ªview of the play. We also couldn¡¯t quite see into the other boxes, angled as we were in the middle. One of the boxes had a rich green trim of what looked like silk, and I wondered who was special enough to get that sort of decoration. I¡¯d have to ask Ssiina.


    Ssiina and Ussen Ysta were already coiled, and talking softly. The moment I pulled myself up and moved to coil, Kyrae tapped my scales.


    ¡°Mind being a seat?¡± she asked.


    I stuck my tongue out at her, but coiled up loosely enough that she could sit on two loops of my lower body and dangle her legs into the middle.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lot bigger these days, Issa,¡± my sister commented.


    ¡°I¡¯m a growing girl!¡± I shot back. ¡°Will you be alright without shade?¡±


    The elf shrugged. ¡°Fine enough. If I get hot, I have magic for that, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear!¡± Ussen Ysta said, clearly able to overhear us from nearby. ¡°I can have Kiina get something! Although, I thought she¡¯d be here by now.¡±


    Ssiina glanced around the empty platform, and down to the people below us. ¡°Should we worry that they¡¯re not here?¡±


    Ussen Ysta shook her head. ¡°I gave them leave to enjoy themselves. Perhaps Kliss finally got through to his sister and they¡¯re actually enjoying the day.¡±


    Ssiina nodded, but I saw from the way she failed to completely hide her brow tightening that she was worried. I almost reached out to the shadows, but I just¡­ really didn¡¯t want to right now. Soon they¡¯d become insistent, but for now, I could be without them.


    ¡°The view is wonderful, Ussen Ysta,¡± Kyrae said, changing the subject. ¡°Thank you for having us up here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no thank you!¡± our host beamed. ¡°There¡¯s some time left before the play starts, and I¡¯d like to pick your minds regarding what you can tell me about sigilcraft.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d love to! But it may be best that we¡¯re not overheard.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can do that much!¡± Ussen Ysta moved her hands through motions I vaguely recognized, and felt a fuzzy surge of power and the sounds from around us went almost completely silent. ¡°I can¡¯t mute everything, but we¡¯ll want to hear the start of the play announcement anyway.¡±


    Kyrae was staring at Ussn Ysta¡¯s hands. She made a comment I didn¡¯t really understand, and the two of them almost immediately dove into a conversation about different approaches to sigilcraft. I looked to Ssiina for help, but she was engrossed as well. I noticed however, that the two of them were very careful about what they said, and Kyrae in particular kept glancing around.


    That paranoia was enough for me to overcome my fear and reach out again to the shadows. Distant as they were, a coolness swept through me and I shivered as sound came back from outside Ussen Ysta¡¯s spell. A cacophony. I couldn¡¯t make out much, but I heard nothing suspicious.


    ¡°Are you unwell, Issa?¡± Ussen Ysta asked.


    ¡°Oh? No, I¡¯m fine. Another memory, that¡¯s all,¡± I lied.


    ¡°What about your own techniques?¡± she continued, seemingly innocent. ¡°I¡¯d love to hear if you¡¯ve any insight to offer.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure anymore. At the very least, I wasn¡¯t about to go dumping secrets. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ a little further behind. A lot of potential, but also a lot of catching up that needs done.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell her I wasn¡¯t a sigilist like my sisters. But I also couldn¡¯t be a student of Phaeliisthia for another reason.


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯d still love to see a demonstration!¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Phaeliisthia has barred me from showing my own work.¡±


    Ussen Ysta¡¯s eyes went wide and I knew I¡¯d screwed up.


    ¡°Really? Can I have a hint?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    I shook my head. I have to come up with something. Kyrae and Ssiina looked anxiously between us. If either of them intervened, Ussen Ysta could think we all had something to hide. Earnest interest or not, this was dangerous.


    I begged for a cry to ring out announcing the start of the play, but I had no such luck. No timing of plot convenience to whisk me away to safety.


    ¡°Foundational,¡± I started, unsure of where I was even going. ¡°I¡¯m studying language and history to try to develop techniques.¡±


    ¡°Oh, languages are always fun! Do you speak human imperial? I¡¯ve been learning it, along with most of my family, since we have all this immigration coming into Ess¡¯Siijiil these days. Humans are fascinating creatures.¡±


    ¡°They are,¡± I agreed limply. ¡°And I do.¡±


    Please work. Ussen Ysta smiled and introduced herself, poorly, in human imperial. Yes!


    I giggled, and she pouted.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you do better.¡±


    In turn, I introduced myself formally, and described my status as a student of Phaeliisthia, Guardian of Uzh. I then talked a bit about seeing a play on Tuo¡¯Antzin.


    ¡°Oh! Tuo¡¯Antzin! You¡¯re talking about today. I didn¡¯t understand much of that last statement.¡±


    Ssiina chuckled. ¡°That word was in Lamian. Of course you¡¯d recognize it.¡±


    Ussen Ysta blushed. ¡°How about¡­ what other languages do you know, Issa? Elven I assume¡ªand I know that one too!¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m learning Merfolk and Girtabshal.¡±


    ¡°Girtabshal! The scorpion people from the desert across the northern reaches of the Sekalln.¡±


    ¡°K¡¯tsch¡¯kil.¡± I grinned, giving her the name of the desert.


    Ussen Ysta blinked. ¡°Oh! I like that click!¡±


    ¡°It took a while to really get down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d bet!¡±


    Under Ussen Ysta¡¯s earnest smile, my anxiety started to recede. The four of us dove into conversation in earnest, time flying by until a shout broke through Ysta¡¯s spell and signaled the start of the play.


    The timing interrupted the last thing Ussen Ysta was saying. She whispered the final part, almost furtive. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to go chasing power from other sources, you know? The world around us and the grace of Jaezotl are all I need.¡±


    Like a dagger through a heart, her words froze me. I missed the entire opening scene of the play. Next to and on me, Kyrae and Ssiina seemed unbothered, focused on the play as the colorful actors pranced about.


    Was I the only one to hear that? Did she say it under her breath and I caught it through her own shadow?


    I glanced down at Kyrae sitting on my coils and Ssiina trying very hard not to look like she was watching Ussen Ysta as much as the play. They didn¡¯t seem like they¡¯d heard. The two of them were certainly suspicious of Ussen Ysta¡ªSsiina especially seemed to focus on the ussen¡¯s motives.


    I hated that I couldn¡¯t make the sigils to do what Ussen Ysta had done earlier and give us a chance to talk more. I also didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. So I grasped Kyrae¡¯s hand and gave it a squeeze. My elf sister glanced at the other two, and then at my anxious expression.


    She nodded and mouthed, ¡°I know,¡± squeezing my hand back.


    She pulled my gaze down, and I saw she¡¯d already started on some complex sigil array, shielded in my coils. Smart.


    My hearts missed a beat. Kyrae was worried too! Relief flooded me, but also fear. I loosened myself just in case I needed to move quickly. Ussen Ysta¡¯s words about ¡°other sources¡± of magic were probably just a coincidence. A common sentiment, nothing more.


    But what if they weren¡¯t?


    What if Ussen Ysta was trying to confess something?


    What if she wanted to find us and Phaeliisthia not just for knowledge, but for protection.


    There was no doubt in my mind that the woman was earnest.


    But that thought nagged at me. Another one soon followed. Where were Ussen Ysta¡¯s bodyguards?


    Instead of the play, I tried to focus on the shadows. I had a feeling. A very, very bad feeling that this play wasn¡¯t going to be the most memorable part of Tuo¡¯Antzin.

 Chapter 41: Climax

    As the play continued on, I found myself drawn to the spectacle below out of boredom. The stone amphitheater was packed, from the stage up to the level of the garden, and into the stands. Are Ussen Ysta¡¯s guards really just somewhere else? The play itself was bright and colorful, and from what I gathered, it told the tale of Uzh¡¯s founding.


    Or perhaps history. There seemed to be a lot of cataclysmic storms aided by sigilcraft that sent sheets of rain down into the lower seats. As the sun dipped low, a glow from the stage announced the arrival of the Guardian of Uzh.


    I fully expected Phaeliisthia to stride out onto the stage herself. Instead, an elf with an elaborate costume played the role, aided by magic that didn¡¯t quite carry the same substance as Phaeliisthia¡¯s own warmth.


    Not that the display wasn¡¯t impressive. I even wondered: were Phaeliisthia¡¯s deeds exaggerated at all? Especially, when a dark tide made of a swirling array of props so synchronous I wondered if they were held aloft by sigilcraft threatened to consume the city on a stage.


    From out of the dark water, cloaked fish-people arrived and laid siege to Uzh. During the battle, Phaeliisthia struck back with glowing light. The display erupted in a tide of sigilwork up through the stone amphitheater and into the stands, swirling chaotic patterns of light and dark around the audience as peals of thunder and the crash of waves rang out loud enough that I thought them real at first.


    In the midst of the chaos of the play¡¯s climax, Kyrae¡¯s hands tensed, and her sigil array exploded into a kaleidoscope of sharp light. Ussen Ysta screamed, and Ssiina hissed, her hands quickly moving. Something¡ªor someone¡ªrushed through the shadows of early evening up the sides of the stands and toward us.


    The fake shadows from the play distracted me. They weren¡¯t my own¡ªthey weren¡¯t even real. Except¡­ some were. Some had that same bone-chilling cold attached to them.


    But those shadows weren¡¯t mine.


    And I know how to make them mine.


    I wrenched at the foreign-yet-familiar shadows, feeling something inside them. Kyrae just managed to jump free as I struck out like a viper toward the darkness. The shouts from the play below suddenly seemed all too real. Swirling light and shadow blinded me, but I could still feel through my shadows.


    And I could feel where this thing, this person, was going to emerge. Just like my own shadow movement, someone was traveling through the void. I slid the knife I¡¯d bought only hours ago from its sheath just in time for a figure in dark clothes to appear directly behind Ussen Ysta, melting out from the shadow like an apparition from a nightmare.


    The small lamia who emerged had a blade of their own¡ªlonger than mine¡ªand the gleaming edge was stained dark. A ray of light from the play below bounced off their blade and lit up Ussen Ysta¡¯s wide eyes as she turned to look. Next to the assassin and ussen, Ssiina¡¯s hands were too slow. Kyrae was nowhere close.


    The blade plunged down to a triumphant roar from below and a cheer of the crowd. Both oblivious. The blade¡¯s tip reflected in Ysta¡¯s gray-blue eye, the ussen too shocked to act.


    And then I slammed bodily into the assassin.


    We went down in a tumble, and I barely kept hold of my blade. Together, we slid into the back of the stage box, tails thrashing. Light and shadow played over us, and I caught flashing fragments of a masked face. My size gave me the upper hand, but they were a better fighter. Their arm crumpled against my thrust, but it was enough to deflect and my blade bit into wood.


    I slammed my other arm into theirs, but their dagger slid along my arm. Needles of cold pain drove into me along the cut, and I sucked in a breath. The blade immediately came down again, but a dark-skinned blur rammed the arm hard enough that I heard something pop.


    Kyrae stumbled into a roll and hit the other end of the box¡¯s barrier hard enough to crack it, but the knife flew out of the attacker¡¯s hand. Shining metal caught the light like an early star before the deadly weapon went spinning away into the evening gloom.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get a clear shot!¡± Ssiina shouted.


    Shadows tried to pull around the assassin, gathered from the box and the display both, but I ripped them away with my will, too frantic to do more than toss them aside where they writhed and twisted like severed tentacles. I brought my knife down again, this time sinking into flesh.


    Immediately, the attacker tried to roll us back toward the others and get me on the bottom. The sudden motion wrenched my knife free with a wet sliding sound. I blocked the roll with my arm and my bulk, grunting against our combined weights on the single limb.


    I¡¯m kelaniel. A constrictor. I jerked the muscles in my tail tight, and the assassin gasped. A tendril of shadow pulled itself out of the display around us and rolled us back the other way¡ªfast. We landed on my arm that had been cut, which was starting to go numb with a pain that pulsed at the back of my eyes.


    Snap.


    I screamed.


    They grabbed my good arm this time, and my knife started to slip through loose fingers. As we rolled, I caught a glimpse of the scene. Kyrae and Ssiina were in shadow, the former holding a lance of fire in one hand, and the other staggering upright.


    Ysta was in the middle, in a beam of light from the show. Behind her, outlined against the setting sun, the shadows boiled, and another figure slid forth.


    ¡°LOOK¡ª¡± I shouted, then cut off as we slammed again into the back of the box and the air left my lungs.


    There was a crack, and then the floor disappeared from under us. We tumbled, intertwined, off the back of the wooden stand toward the ground below. The main beam of the next floor hit me in the back, and I hissed again. Instinctively, shadows pulled around me, fighting the same reaction from my assailant.


    We rolled over, lower bodies wrapped around each other and fighting for control. They slammed into the second beam, loosening their grip on my good arm.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I got my knife hand free from their arm and held it tight. A shadow tendril of mine got free and pushed.


    We missed the beam holding up the lowest floor, and a flash of light from the play illuminated the dark stone below, rushing up to meet us. I swung the knife. They blocked, and, still tangled together, we rotated.


    Now I saw sky.


    I hissed and bit down on their face, the motion¡¯s speed surprising me. Muscles contracted and my fangs pumped. The assailant screamed¡ªthe first real sound I¡¯d heard them make¡ªand their own shadows surged past mine, confused and desperate.


    I pulled at the darkness, twisting.


    The shadows. Are. Mine!


    My stomach lurched, and the light of the play and the fading sunset winked out. For a moment the pair of us sailed through the void between spaces, still twisted around each other. Biting cold wrapped me and my broken arm like a vise. We wrestled, but we were both weak and poisoned, and I was stronger, if barely.


    And I was more desperate.


    I just got my family.


    I just got the life I always wanted¡ªI always deserved.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let it end here, but I couldn¡¯t find home with my blade a second time. One of their shoulders was bleeding, but they kept my blade at bay.


    I felt the lurch again, the air rushing past us as the shadows receded. I could almost feel the lingering warmth of the sun on the rapidly-approaching stones above me. Above me? I feinted with my knife and twisted my tail as hard as I could, sending us into a faster spin. Something pulled out of place in my lower body as I constricted my assailant, but it was worse for them as a series of small snaps heralded broken ribs.


    Mask now torn to reveal an unfamiliar face, they hissed and went for a bite themselves. I saw yellow-green eyes, and two bloody, swelling holes on their cheeks where I¡¯d bit down as their jaw opened.


    I brought the blade up against my sternum, right between my breasts, and held fast.


    They lunged.


    We finished rolling over and I saw sky instead of stone above me.


    And then they hit the ground like we¡¯d fallen from the top of the Grand Temple.


    The impact drove me down. It drove my blade down.


    Past their wide eyes.


    Into their open mouth.


    Up and through, my bronze blade slid into their skull.


    My own weight hit, driving handle against bone.


    With a hideous, awful, wet crunch, the knife sunk past the handle and their head split apart like an overripe melon.


    ***


    ¡°LOOK!¡±


    Kyrae struggled to her feet just in time to watch Issa and the assailant break through the back of the box and tumble off toward the ground below. Issa¡¯s eyes had looked past her¡ªpast Ussen Ysta.


    Without hesitation, Kyrae dove again, ignoring the pain from her bruised shoulder. This time, she dove for Ussen Ysta. The affable woman was still frozen in place with fear. Outlined in a beam of light from the climax of the play, an elf-like figure was stepping out of the shadows in midair, gleaming blade in hand.


    Kyrae hit Ussen Ysta¡¯s upper body squarely, knocking her over just as the knife flashed down. The brass blade bit into the wood a finger¡¯s length from Kyrae¡¯s head moments before an orange streak lit up above her.


    The lance of fire Ssiina hadn¡¯t been able to throw at the first attacker was tossed forward with a primal shriek from Kyrae¡¯s hssen-raised sister. Shadows moved as the assassin bent aside, but the spell caught them on the shoulder, burning through flesh and cloth both.


    ¡°Move!¡± Kyrae hissed at Ussen Ysta. ¡°Move or die!¡±


    Usen Ysta jolted, then the lania¡¯el darted out from under Kyrae like a viper, scales rasping on wood. On instinct, Kyrae rolled again, and the blade flashed down again.


    She landed in a crouch and kipped up, hands already forming the sigils to a spell. Light and dark flashed by and the assassin and Ssiina appeared and disappeared alternately, blows frozen in time like ink on parchment. Behind them, the play continued on, even as the pair teetered on the front edge of the viewing box.


    The two were locked in combat, her sister using her lower body to keep the assassin away. Their blade skittered across her sister¡¯s well-polished scales, but only managed to scratch them.


    Kyrae threw her spell, blind force catching the elf in the midriff and stumbling them. Ssiina¡¯s tail pulled their legs out from under them, and she finished the sigils to form another lance of fire. This one she brought down toward the assassin. They rolled to the side, and the fire scorched a hole in the wood before dissipating.


    Kyrae started another spell, and behind her, she heard Ussen Ysta, mumbling in a shaking voice. This time, Kyrae aimed for the legs, and the assassin wasn¡¯t fast enough. But the shadows were. Like inky blackness, they enveloped the spell all the way up past Ssiina¡¯s hands, snuffing out her spell. The kelaniel hissed and jerked her hands back.


    Kyrae saw the next strike coming, but her fingers weren¡¯t fast enough. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Ussen Ysta gasped.


    The plank under the assassin¡¯s foot bent up sharply, a pair of nails flying off down into the crowd. They tripped, and Ssiina managed to twist out of the way. Another lance of fire formed in her sister¡¯s hands, as Kyrae hit the assailant again with a spike of magical force that collapsed their knee and sent them to the ground.


    More shadows came to meet Ssiina¡¯s latest attack, but she loosed early and twisted her body under. With a soft click, Ssiina¡¯s jaw opened and her fangs dropped down. She bit down quickly, but the elf kicked her off a moment later, rolling away towards Kyrae and Ussen Ysta.


    Hissing, the kelaniel whipped her lower body around, smashing into the elf and sending them toward Kyrae. She jumped to the side, and let loose another spike aimed at their legs. It went wide and blasted a hole through the side of the box.


    Unfortunately, the assassin now had a clear shot at Ussen Ysta. She shrieked in fear, her hands dropping the latest sigil she was casting, as the elf stumbled to their feet.


    Then, the assassin gasped and fell to one side, spasming. Ussen Ysta took the chance and darted over to Ssiina who drew herself up in front of the smaller lamia. The spasms of the elf on the ground continued, already slowing down. Far away, down on the stage, the play must have finished, because the crowd roared with applause.


    Kelaniel venom, Kyrae thought. Lamias were resistant to the venom of other lamias, immune if close enough by blood. Kelaniel venom, though, was lethal to non-lamias.


    Kelaniel.


    Issa!


    Kyrae looked up at Ssiina, her eyes wide, before she dashed over to look where Issa and the other assassin had fallen. Right as she reached the edge, the first shouts of alarm started from the seating under and across their own.


    ***


    I gagged, and rolled off the body. Above me, against the sky, I saw the last of the magic lights from the play fading to reveal the deep violet of a finished sunset. The crowd cheered, but the cheers soon turned to shouts.


    The numbness from my arm was spreading higher, getting colder. I tried to cry out, but all that I managed was a croak, staring up at the broken box I¡¯d fallen from more than twice my length above.


    Just as my eyelids drifted closed, I saw Kyrae peek her head over the railing and shout.


    Forcing my eyes to stay open was the hardest thing I¡¯d done. I tried to move, succeeding only in opening my eyes again to a fresh wave of pain that brought stars far more real than the ones above in the celestial realm. I pulled at the shadows, and used them to bring myself upright.


    Kyrae was still shouting something, but it was all a buzzing noise.


    I have to stay awake.


    Everything hurt. I had blood and brains all over my outfit.


    I sat up and tried to wave my good arm up at her. It moved a little, and the shadows helped the rest of the way. I pulled on more, trying to force them to carry me to her.


    And then the coldness from my arm wasn¡¯t the only chill I felt, as a presence settled against my mind, knocking like a battering ram against a rotten gate. The small croak I made was barely audible before I felt myself falling.


    Oh no.


    Please no. Not now.


    The chill waned, and I stopped falling, stuck somewhere between the between. Green-gold warmth¡ªKyrae¡¯s warmth¡ªtrickled in through cracks and crevices. The presence pressed on, but I pulled away even as my mind grew hazy like my sight. Mercifully, the shadows retreated along with the presence, and I collapsed onto the stones just as I felt the arrival of a surge of familiar golden warmth.


    The plaza lit up like day right before my eyes fell closed. Phaeliisthia! Please don¡¯t be too late.

 Chapter 42: Out of the Shadows

    Ssiina saw a familiar golden flash from down below, and she rushed to the edge of the damaged viewing box where Kyrae was standing. In the background, a chorus of shouts approached as the aftermath of their fight for survival was noticed over the ending of the play. Her elf sister was wide-eyed and shaking, her hands twitching as she half-formed sigils, stopped, and restarted.


    Down below, Phaeliisthia was bent over two lamias, one of them clearly Issa. Her sister wasn¡¯t moving. The other lamia, the first assassin, was dead¡ªand the sight of the mess on the ground near their neck made Ssiina retch.


    When she reached up to cover her mouth, Ssiina realized she still held Ussen Ysta¡¯s hand. The woman had wide, glassy eyes and her hand shook in Ssiina¡¯s. She let go, but Ysta clutched after her wordlessly.


    Below Ssiina, Phaeliisthia propped Issa up onto her lower body, looping her sister around with an ease that belied their tutor¡¯s great strength. Issa¡¯s face was calm, and more importantly, Ssiina¡¯s sharp eyes caught that her sister was breathing, the rise and fall of her chest and lower body barely visible.


    Next to her, Ussen Ysta whimpered. Ssiina relaxed her hand, and the ussen finally withdrew hers.


    ¡°W-will she live?¡± Ysta asked with a shaking voice.


    ¡°I-I¡­ yes.¡± Kyrae answered with a faraway voice. ¡°She will, I think.¡±


    Ussen Ysta made to speak again, but quickly faded into soft hissing.


    Ssiina watched below as Phaeliisthia continued to treat Issa, her magic warming the air like the midday sun, bright against the low purples of early night. Issa, please wake up.


    ¡°We should go down to her.¡± Ssiina realized she¡¯d spoken only after the words were out. Quickly, she led the others down the pole, letting Kyrae cling to her.


    The three of them descended into a crowd, where shouts were already turning to murmurs. Phaeliisthia, likely by design of a sigil array, had kept others out. That the Guardian of Uzh hadn¡¯t yet made an order evinced just how worried she was about Issa.


    People parted for them, but Ssiina¡¯s harsh gaze did little to stem the tide of questions.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Is it true someone was killed?¡±


    ¡°We saw magic¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªpart of the play?¡±


    ¡°True that¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªUssen Ysta¡ª¡±


    ¡°Student of¡ª¡±


    ¡°Cousin Ssiina.¡±


    The last one stopped Ssiina cold. Of course. Of course the plush box would have been for her of all people. Ssiina had noticed the box immediately, but hadn¡¯t thought to worry Issa or Kyrae¡ªafter all they weren¡¯t her sisters openly yet. Such a garish box could have belonged to any ussen, but one that prominently used royal green?


    She had hoped it was Lassani and her family, the hssen branch that wasn¡¯t actively trying to shove her aunt off the throne. But they almost never left the Emerald Palace. Of course it was her.


    Ssiina nodded her head toward the kelaniel from whom the crowd parted, and faced the unwelcome solicitor with all of her remaining composure. ¡°Cousin Deziiya, would that we were able to speak in better circumstances. I didn¡¯t know you were in Uzh for Tuo¡¯Antzin.¡±


    ¡°I only just arrived. Truthfully, I had hoped to speak to you during the festival¡ªaway from the crowds¡ªbut you wallowed in them far too deeply for me to approach. You really should have known better.¡± Hssen Deziiya Ssyri¡¯Jiilits wore a fake smile cleverly disguised under meticulously overdone makeup. Like Ssiina, she was kelaniel, and like Issa, she was ra¡¯zhii.


    And that gave the blue-eyed hssen a massive chip on her shoulder. She shared a grandsire with Ssiina and Issa, but a different grandmother, and her ra¡¯zhii mother hadn¡¯t married an ¡°elf-loving kss¡¯kaa,¡± but rather an ussent from Kii¡¯Ssiil.


    ¡°I apol¡ª¡± Ssiina stopped. She felt Kyrae¡¯s hand in her own. She felt her hearts hurting for Issa who had very nearly died. She realized she didn¡¯t care. ¡°It is not my prerogative to seek out someone with whom I have no important business.¡± Deziiya¡¯s face twisted in surprise, but Ssiina continued, ¡°You are welcome to stop by the estate whenever Phaeliisthia allows, and I would love to catch up. I¡¯m certain my fellow students and friends Issa and Kyrae would as well.¡±


    ¡°If Phaeliisthia allows?¡± Deziiya hissed. ¡°Does the delusional old monster have you whipped?¡±


    ¡°She is my tutor, and I respect her authority as it pertains to her own estate and my education.¡± Ssiina didn¡¯t know where she¡¯d found this courage, but she wasn¡¯t going to back down. Her sisters were vulnerable, and this was a threat she was uniquely qualified to deal with.


    ¡°As expected of a woman whose sire was unqualified to¡ª¡±


    ¡°My-my apologies for my elder sister¡¯s behavior,¡± an out-of-breath voice hissed. ¡°The awful events that have shaken you have also shaken her, and she is merely lashing out from a place of concern.¡±


    ¡°Geliss,¡± Deziiya pulled to the side. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    The newcomer hissed softly, drawing up next to his much larger sister, who glared at Ssiina, but kept her mouth shut. Hssent Geliss Ssyri¡¯jiilits was one of the rare kelaniel born purely male, and unlike most others had chosen to maintain that identity. Sleight and slim for one of his kind, and sharing coloration with his ra¡¯zhii sister, he ever acted as the conciliator and voice of reason.


    Publicly.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Ssiina had learned the hard way, years ago, just what the boy¡ªnow a young man¡ªsaid and did behind closed doors. Deziiya, she could handle, but Geliss wouldn¡¯t be so easily provoked. And if he was here, something was going on. That, or his sister needed a minder she couldn¡¯t dismiss on a whim.


    Her hearts hammering, a pale Ussen Ysta shaking like a leaf, and a seething, silent Kyrae leveraging a white-knuckled grip on her hand, Ssiina decided to back down. Next time. ¡°I understand, Geliss and Deziiya. My apologies for speaking out of turn. As you can imagine, tonight¡¯s events have given me quite a scare¡ªparticularly for my fellow students whom I have come to consider as friends despite our differences.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Geliss smiled. ¡°Deziiya could learn something from such openness.¡±


    Oh he¡¯s pissed if he¡¯s taking a jab like that.


    ¡°Geliss!¡± Deziiya spat.


    Geliss chuckled, blue eyes shining dangerously. ¡°I am only trying to make light of a dangerous atmosphere. And with the crowd as it is¡­¡± He gestured to the dense packing of people trying to either watch the conversation between hssen or whatever Phaeliisthia was doing. ¡°Well, I think we should act with some decorum.¡±


    Everything we say will be heard by the Empire. He¡¯s pointing that out so I back down.


    Ssiina seriously doubted Deziiya or Geliss were behind the assassination attempt on Ussen Ysta, anyway. But her fangs itched at the idea of letting Deziiya¡¯s sleights get away. She remembered a fragment of a conversation she¡¯d had with Issa and Kyrae about a year prior.


    ¡°Smile to their face now, and stab it the next time. Backstabbing blowhards don¡¯t expect anyone to actually come straight at them.¡±


    The slight smile Ssiina grew at the memory caused the scheming hssent¡¯s eyes to widen, and she replied. ¡°I agree. As such, I should really inform Phaeliisthia of all that¡¯s transpired. I look forward to visiting with you soon under better circumstances.¡±


    Geliss narrowed his eyes, but nodded. ¡°As do I.¡±


    ¡°Then let us rest for the night, Geliss,¡± Deziiya said. ¡°This has all been far too much for one evening, and I detest being crowded.¡± She swung her gaze around and the crowd flinched away. Together, and surrounded by royal taaniir who seemed to melt in from the sidelines, the pair retreated.


    Ssiina heaved a sigh, then looked at the remaining crowd and drew herself up. ¡°Unless you have urgent business with Phaeliisthia or myself, leave.¡±


    Some left; others murmured, probably unsure of Ssiina¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Return to your homes,¡± Phaeliisthia¡¯s voice boomed from the glowing area behind Ssiina.


    Ussen Ysta flinched and gasped. Kyrae flinched, then relaxed with a sigh. Just how familiar have we gotten that we¡¯ve come to find comfort in Phaeliisthia¡¯s terrifying presence?


    The crowd didn¡¯t hesitate. The Guardian of Uzh was not known to give commands twice. She wasn¡¯t known to give commands at all, really, but if anyone wasn¡¯t aware of her power before today, her display earlier sure made that clear, and the few who tried to stay were dragged off by the mass of the others.


    Kyrae didn¡¯t wait until the crowd was gone to detach her hand from Ssiina and run off toward their downed sister. Ssiina herself followed shortly after, Ussen Ysta trailing behind her.


    How much did Deziiya and Geliss see? the kelaniel wondered. Did they assume we had guards who defended us, or did they see my sisters and I save ourselves and Ussen Ysta? That neither of them mentioned it bothered Ssiina. They can¡¯t be behind it¡­ right? The assassins were clearly after Ussen Ysta Ssyt and they used the same powers as Issa.


    Ssyt¡­ isn¡¯t that one of the families Sire is investigating?


    Walking into the area of Phaeliisthia¡¯s magic was like coiling on a nice, warm stone. Sigils hung in the air, and a haze disturbed sight from outside. The distant chatter of the city ceased the moment Ysta and Ssiina entered. Kyrae was already embracing an unconscious Issa near the middle, and Phaeliisthia stood to one side, studying the headless body.


    Deftly, she removed a knife from the gore and cleaned it with a flick of her fingers. ¡°Ssiina, and Ysta. Good of you to join us. First, I must apologize to all of you for not coming sooner. I do not have the same¡­ authority over the city as I do my estate, and I presumed you three could handle yourselves.


    ¡°Technically, I was not wrong, as Kyrae had already stabilized Issa when I arrived. However, I feel a lingering magic, one that is distinctly abnormal.¡± The Guardian of Uzh snapped her fingers, and the body of the elf assassin appeared next to the other. She looked it over, noting the bite marks. ¡°A clean bite, Ssiina. But hardly strong enough¡ªa greater opponent could have survived long enough or pulled away.¡±


    ¡°How do you know¡ª¡± Ssiina started.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I had a guess.¡± Phaeliisthia smirked, then inclined her head toward Usen Ysta who was hiding behind Ssiina. ¡°And do not be shy, Ysta. I do not believe you¡¯re behind this, and the questions I¡¯ll need to ask of you may just be as informative for you as they will be for me.¡±


    Ussen Ysta gulped, slithering out¡ªover my tail¡ªto one side. ¡°Yes, Phaeliisthia, Guardian of Uzh.¡±


    ¡°Phaeliisthia is fine, dear,¡± the ancient serpent dragon in disguise purred. ¡°We will leave this place for my estate shortly, but before I go, is there anything I ought to know?¡± She crossed her arms under her extremely modest chest.


    She probably already knows it. Ssiina inclined her head towards Kyrae, but the lately-outspoken elf was still latched onto Issa, crying softly. It took everything Ssiina had not to join her in front of Ysta, and her voice hitched. ¡°T-the assassinsss. Ahem. The assassins came out of the shadows used for the play¡¯s finale. There may be a co-conspirator among the cast.¡±


    ¡°Concerning.¡± Phaeliisthia drummed one golden talon against the pale white skin of her other arm. ¡°I will have the cast rounded up and questioned.¡± She didn¡¯t elaborate on how. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Ussen Ysta jolted. ¡°M-my guards¡ªPhaeliisthia mis-ma¡¯am¡ªI¡ªthey¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Ussen Ysta stopped with a whimper.


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s brow darkened, and Ssiina braced for what was coming next. Instead, the dragon serpent exhaled slowly and relaxed her expression.


    ¡°Breathe, dear,¡± she said. ¡°I will not harm you unless you are at fault.¡±


    Ussen Ysta tensed even more.


    ¡°Bringing my charges to watch the play in your viewing box is not intentional harm. Now speak before my extremely overtaxed patience runs dry.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Phaeliisthia. M-my guards. They weren¡¯t in the box. I thought they might have been elsewhere since I told them to enjoy Tuo¡¯Antzin, but now I¡¯m really worried and I¡¯m really sorry, but it¡¯s all my fault I should¡¯ve known when they weren¡¯t in the box and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Phaeliisthia boomed.


    Ussen Ysta made a small gasping noise and her eyes rolled back. Shaking, she fainted, and Ssiina rushed to catch her, supporting the lighter lamia¡¯s upper torso and slinging an arm over her shoulder. Three years ago, I¡¯d have let her hit the ground, Ssiina thought darkly. How much like Deziiya was I?


    Phaeliisthia massaged her brow with one hand, all the way to the bases of her horns. ¡°Ssiina, do you know any more about Ysta¡¯s guards?¡±


    ¡°Their names are Kliss and Kiina: brother and sister, in that order. Both are lamia, but I do not know if they are lania¡¯el or ke¡¯lania.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Ssiina. They will be found, and they had best hope for an excuse and a suppliant master.¡± Phaeliisthia sighed. ¡°I¡­ am sorry. Were I more attentive, I could have stopped this myself with ease. Even against someone for who I care not, an assassination in my city is a failing of my own.¡±


    Ssiina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Hsss¡­ I accept your apology?¡±


    Phaeliisthia laughed darkly. ¡°I do not need you to accept what I did not need to give.¡± Her white eyes glimmered as she walked away from the bodies, and Ssiina wondered if she was¡­ pleased. ¡°Now, take my hand, Ssiina, and Kyrae the other. Keep hold of your charges and I will take us to my estate.¡±


    At this distance! Ssiina was awed enough that she didn¡¯t act at first, sheepishly sticking her hand out when Phaeliisthia crooked an eyebrow. Swallowing her tears, Kyrae grabbed Phaeliisthia¡¯s other hand firmly. The golden glow around Ssiina and the others snapped inward and thickened into tangibility, and the five of them disappeared in a flash of light.

 Chapter 43: Denouement

    I woke up in my bed in Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate, feeling like I¡¯d just missed whatever my dream was about. I was certain I¡¯d had one, but I just¡­ couldn¡¯t think of it.


    For a deliciously long moment, I basked in the sunlight coming through the window. Then, the memories of the end of Tuo¡¯Antzin crept in like a distant, chill wind off the ocean. I shivered in the sunlight, and the shadows reached for me. Pushing them back, I was relieved to find they obeyed.


    The assassins¡ªthey¡¯d had the same powers.


    That thought jolted me. I¡¯d seen Kyrae, but what about Ssiina and Ussen Ysta¡ªhad my warning gotten through?


    I uncoiled myself and slithered for the door, snagging a shirt with my tailtip. I flipped it on, not caring that it was backwards, or that it was thin and my only clothing up top, and slid downstairs. Each step down the stairs was a sharp bump; I held a wince the whole way. With my initial burst of energy fading, soreness crept up on me. I was pretty sure I had bruises on my bruises.


    But I was way better off than¡­


    Best not think about that. At least they didn¡¯t have a death face like Nyss.


    Was that better or worse?


    Unsure of where to look, I aimed myself at the dining room, barreling in through the doors to an empty table, set with a single plate. Dried meats were piled on it, and a bowl with a beyond-healthy portion of fruit had been laid next to it. The open coil before it was in the sun coming from an open window, and it looked warm.


    ¡°Where is everybody?¡± I hissed to myself.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the courtyard.¡± Zinniz¡¯s sudden reply made me jump.


    Actually jump. If the dining room wasn¡¯t two floors high, I¡¯d have crashed into the ceiling. As it was, I came back down on bruises and whimpered.


    ¡°My apologies if I¡¯ve scared you, Issa.¡± Zinniz moved in front of me and gave a shallow bow. ¡°I only barely dodged the door when you came in.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Oh. Sorry.¡± I glanced at the servant and the food and then back again. ¡°Is everyone okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes it¡¯s for you¡ªoh. Yes, the only deaths were the two assassins, and regrettably the two guards of Ussen Ysta¡¯s. They were found later last night, their¡ª¡± The small red lamia coughed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a particularly gruesome death, but I¡¯ll spare you the details. Eat, and I¡¯ll let the others know you¡¯re awake.¡±


    I looked at the food and the open window and back again. ¡°May I eat outside?¡±


    Zinniz smiled. ¡°You may, but you should finish dressing first, as¡ª¡±


    I nodded, then grabbed the plate with the meat and dashed back out of the dining room for the hall that led outside. Behind me, I heard Zinniz sigh.


    I had half the meat down by the time I made it out the door. Seated in the courtyard, surrounded by familiar stone columns, Phaeliisthia was talking with Kyrae and Ssiina. I yawned when the light hit me, fangs popping down for a moment before I snapped them back up and took another piece of meat.


    Then I noticed another person present: Ussen Ysta.


    Unfortunately, they¡¯d all seen my boisterous entrance¡ªincluding her. I swallowed quickly and smiled, realizing that I had no idea what they¡¯d told Ussen Ysta. Then I realized I was only wearing a backwards nightshirt.


    Phaeliisthia stared at me with a tightly set jaw, and Ussen Ysta did so with wide eyes.


    My sisters, however, rushed over.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Kyrae said, jumping up into me before I could think of anything to say. She squished into my chest and I felt my cheeks heat up. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± I replied quickly, holding the plate up with both of my arms. ¡°Good, actually, but I¡¯m still really sore from¡ª¡±


    Ssiina impacted me and my bruises all flared up at once from the larger mass of my lamia sister crashing into the two of us, some of the meat flew off the plate, but I kept it steady at great expense to my bruises. Kryae grunted, then started to giggle.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Ssiina said. ¡°You¡¯re okay!¡±


    ¡°¡­bruises,¡± I choked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Bruises¡­ sore.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ssiina backed off me and my lungs felt like I could breathe again. ¡°Issa I¡¯m so sorry, I just¡ª¡±


    I hugged her back, with my lower body, squeezing hard. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sis! I¡¯m glad you and Kyrae are alright!¡±


    Kyrae barely ducked out of the way in time, giggling.


    Ssiina let out a grunt of air, closing one golden eye as she winced. ¡°Okay, you win!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± I let her go, and Ssiina pouted.


    Both of us turned when Phaeliisthia cleared her throat. ¡°Good of you to join us, Issa. Hold still a moment.¡±


    Huh?


    Phaeliisthia formed a few sigils, and I felt a sudden warmth around my upper body. When I looked down, I realized I was now wearing a very familiar outfit¡ªa copy of the ones Phaeliisthia had made for us after we started as her students. White with gold and red accents, the outfit was a little childish after what I¡¯d worn the night prior, but it was familiar.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± I beamed.


    Phaeliisthia sighed. ¡°The solid illusion will not last long and is easily disturbed. Hard as it may be for you, I need you to sit still while we talk. You will change when we are finished. Am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes Phaeliisthia,¡± I replied automatically.


    ¡°Good!¡± Our tutor clapped her hands. ¡°Now, please join Ysta and I. We were just talking about when Kyrae noticed something amiss, and your input will be invaluable.¡±


    My sisters and I all nodded and moved together to sit back down, and I nibbled on another piece of jerky. As usual, I ended up in the middle, although this time, Ssiina made no comment about being the eldest. There were no jibes from Kyrae either.


    ¡°Sis?¡± Ussen Ysta asked.


    And that¡¯s why. Oh no. I messed up.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Ssiina coughed to hide her surprise. ¡°We are merely very close friends as students. ¡®Sisters¡¯ in a friendly sort of way.¡± She looked to Phaeliisthia, but our tutor¡¯s gaze remained stony.


    She wants to see how we handle this? What if Ysta can¡¯t be trusted?


    I looked again at Ussen Ysta Ssyt. Her blue-gray eyes bore dark circles under them and were red from crying, and she wore the same clothes as the night prior, albeit freshened up. She looked¡­ less without her makeup, and the blue-green scales of her tail seemed dull as she pulled closer to herself. Either she was close to a shed, or she¡¯d had a very bad night. Maybe both.


    She sure didn¡¯t seem like a threat or a backstabber.


    With how she looked, I honestly felt bad for how exuberant I¡¯d just been. I resisted the urge to offer her an apology and some meat.


    Ussen Ysta looked between me and Ssiina, and her eyes widened. ¡°You¡­ I hadn¡¯t noticed last night, but you two¡­ are you really unrelated?¡±


    Ssiina inhaled sharply. Without all the posturing and makeup and the distraction of the crowd, it had to be obvious we were related. Ssiina resembled our mother with our sire¡¯s eyes, while I had the reverse. But we had plenty of features in common¡ªand I could hardly pass as ke¡¯lania after showing off my fangs moments ago.


    Ussen Ysta didn¡¯t press, she just sighed and changed the subject. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know. Maybe it¡¯s safer if I don¡¯t, but I don¡¯t know what to do anymore. Without Kliss and Kiina, I¡­¡± she choked up. ¡°There¡¯s no one¡­¡±


    She sure seems genuine. Screw it.


    ¡°Here.¡± I picked up the last piece of dried meat and handed it to Ussen Ysta.


    She looked at it, unsure.


    I gestured with it. ¡°Take it. Please. I¡¯m sorry for your loss¡ªI¡¯m certain Kliss and Kiina were wonderful people.¡±


    Ussen Ysta took the meat with a shaky hand. Surprisingly quickly, she brought it up to her mouth and took a bite. We all sat in silence for a moment as she ate.


    Ssiina looked down at me. ¡°Issa?¡±


    ¡°She wants to help her, right?¡± Kyrae answered for me.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, I do. I¡­ she has enemies. Someone¡¯s looked around for assassins to take her out before.¡±


    Ssiina blinked. ¡°How do you¡­¡±


    After she trailed off, Ussen Ysta swallowed, coughing a little. ¡°I¡¯ve known that for years. It¡¯s not uncommon for ussen, particularly those who go against the family, or pose a risk to whoever will inherit control of the family¡¯s holdings. I am¡ªwas¡ªboth. I knew it was too good to be true that they¡¯d allow me to use family funds and come here¡­¡±


    That night flashed before me again. The knife. Nyss¡¯s dead expression. ¡°No, I¡ª"


    ¡°A moment please, Issa.¡± Phaeliisthia interrupted me, holding up a hand. ¡°Ysta, what will happen upon your return home?¡±


    Ussen Ysta looked down toward her tail, her hands fidgeting. When she spoke, her voice was bitter and tired. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not certain my family was behind this, but if they were, then I doubt I¡¯ll make it home. I¡¯ll simply disappear in the way there¡ªthe delta is wild and dangerous, after all.¡±


    ¡°What if you were escorted?¡±


    ¡°Will you also provide me a guard?¡± Ussen Ysta snapped suddenly, looking up at Phaeliisthia. She shrunk away when their gazes mean. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, Phaeliisthia, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do not apologize. Continue.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± Ussen Ysta took a deep breath. ¡°When I return, if they are not behind this, I will be sent to a remote estate and put under guard. If they were, I will be disposed of silently. They¡¯re already paranoid after Hssen Tyaniis¡¯s rampage.¡±


    ¡°Hssen Tyaniis¡¯s rampage?¡± I blurted out.


    Ussen Ysta looked at me, then Ssiina and she winced. ¡°I¡¯m just making things worse. It¡¯s nothing, really.¡±


    ¡°It is not nothing.¡± This time Ssiina was the one giving a demand. ¡°Please, tell me.¡±


    ¡°If your sire finds out¡­¡±


    ¡°I will handle her. Do you wish to disobey an order from a hssen?¡± My sister¡¯s words were harsh, but her voice wavered.


    Still, Ussen Ysta flinched. ¡°Hssen Tyaniis, your sire, she¡¯s been hounding my family and a few other major families of late. Some kind of heretic hunt, looking for people who practice dark magic. There¡¯ve been a few executions, and many disappearances.¡±


    Whoah. I felt my stomach twist. Sire Tyaniis had said she¡¯d take care of things, but I hadn¡¯t wanted her to kill people. But¡­ why would she listen to me? I felt myself tearing up and I wiped away at my eyes, hoping Ussen Ysta wouldn¡¯t press me.


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡± Ssiina said slowly. ¡°Thank you Ussen Ysta.¡±


    ¡°With that taken care of,¡± Phaeliisthia interjected, ¡°are you certain there is no path forward within your family?¡±


    Ussen Ysta shook her head.


    ¡°Would you consider another option?¡± the dragon serpent¡¯s voice turned conspiratorial. ¡°I have need of knowledge regarding your family¡¯s misdeeds. I could offer protection¡ªa long-term solution.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll need to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Phaeliisthia purred. ¡°But I cannot let you leave here without an answer.¡±


    Ussen Ysta shivered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I tried to reassure her, but she flinched away from my hand. ¡°Ssiina can offer you other ways to help, right?¡±


    I looked at my hssen-raised sister, who nodded hesitantly. ¡°There are¡­ methods. If someone were to take Ussen Ysta as their life partner, that is one way. But most methods would reflect badly on us¡ª¡± my sister cut off as soon as she realized she¡¯d slipped up. She glared at Ussen Ysta, who squeaked.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll say nothing! Probably! I haven¡¯t been tortured before, and I don¡¯t know much about defense against dark sigilcraft¡¯s effect on the mind. I know my family¡¯s been delving into it, though!¡± She clasped a hand over her mouth, but continued through it, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all I know about that, too, but I¡¯m not going to just tell others you have a secret sister. Pleasedon¡¯tkillme!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not going to kill you, unless you¡¯re behind this and a better actor than any of the people from last night¡¯s play,¡± Kyrae said reassuringly. ¡°Issa and Ssiina are understanding sorts¡ªthey¡¯re not even going to be mad that I, an elf, addressed them without their title. Or that I did this.¡± She reached over and gave me a pinch on the shoulder, a hard one.


    ¡°Ow! Hey!¡± I glared at her and hissed. ¡°Why¡¯d you do that?¡±


    Kyrae just shrugged and gestured between me and herself. Ssiina rolled her eyes, but the corners of her mouth tugged up a little.


    ¡°Kyrae!¡± I moaned.


    Ussen Ysta looked at us with wide eyes and I worried she might faint.


    So I tried to be positive. ¡°But Kyrae¡¯s right! Look, I¡¯m going to be introduced as Tyaniis¡¯s daughter soon, so it¡¯s really not that big of a deal as long as you can keep the secret for another couple of months.¡±


    ¡°I can!¡± Ussen Ysta said quickly ¡°I will! And I¡¯m really sorry if I caused any offense.¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± I insisted. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please stop apologizing.¡±


    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you a gathering of young folks spilling secrets far bigger than themselves,¡± Phaeliisthia chided. ¡°Now before you make more mistakes, why don¡¯t we discuss the events of last night, hmm? How about we start with what Issa noticed. And please, dear, keep the explanations to things we can all understand?¡± The smile she gave me was cold. Don¡¯t mess up.


    I nodded and began, telling my side of things but cutting out all the bits about having my own shadow magic. From the details I gave, I hoped my sisters would pick up on the fact that the assassins had the same magic as me¡ªfrom the same source no less. Phaeliisthia, I assumed, already had.


    As I told my side of the events of last night, my sisters and Ussen Ysta chipped in, and I learned of the other assassin¡¯s demise. I never would have dreamed Ssiina was willing to bite someone. I didn¡¯t mind because I grew up as a street skink, but her?


    It wasn¡¯t until the end that Ussen Ysta posed a question.


    ¡°Were Hssen Issa¡¯s eyes also the result of the magic affecting her? She seemed quite capable of fighting it off, if that was the case.¡±


    ¡°My eyes?¡± I tried to play dumb.


    ¡°Those affected by dark sigilcraft and dark magic in general often show signs related to the senses or body parts targeted.¡± Phaeliisthia said in a no-nonsense tone, preventing me from putting my tail in my mouth¡­ again. ¡°Magic blinding the eyes or binding the limbs may often be visible in extreme cases. Dark shadows blocking Issa¡¯s eyes makes sense with shadow magic blinding her. It is possible she resisted it, or that the fall off the viewing box broke her assailant¡¯s control over the spell.¡±


    ¡°She told us to look out behind us with her eyes both solid black though?¡± Ussen Ysta pressed, confused. ¡°The warning saved my life¡ªI¡¯m certain I¡¯m remembering it correctly. Could it be that Hssen Issa is unusually adroit or that the blessing of Jaezotl intervened?¡±


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s eye twitched¡ªsubtle enough that I doubted anyone who wasn¡¯t looking for it would have noticed. I noticed because a part of me¡ªthat she has encouraged¡ªenjoys watching for when she loses the complete control she likes so much.


    Before she could answer, Zinniz interrupted, from over by the door to the manor. ¡°Mistress, there are guests here to see you and your students. They are hssen.¡±


    Was that why Phaeliisthia¡¯s been hurrying us along? Did she already sense them? There¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t, right?


    More importantly, who are they?


    Phaeliisthia smiled, and the expression was crooked¡ªwrong. ¡°There are? Lovely.¡± The last word came out like it had been put through a flour mill. ¡°Have them wait in the front garden, and let them know I will be with them shortly.


    She rose, and glared down at Ussen Ysta with pale white eyes. ¡°I believe Issa is unusually gifted in the art of magical defense, and I have taught her much toward that end. It is likely she fought through the magic despite its hold on her.¡± She turned to all of us. ¡°Issa, get dressed. Ssiina and Kyrae, help her and yourselves prepare. Ysta?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°Zinniz will take you to a guest room. Make yourself comfortable and unnoticeable.¡±


    ¡°Yes Phaeliisthia.¡±


    The serpent dragon¡¯s face slackened to a neutral sort of imperiousness. ¡°Quickly then. Today just became a great deal more interesting.¡±

 Chapter 44: Family Politics

    ¡°¡¯Family shares fangs¡¯ is an old saying that uses a characteristic of venom to imply that families do not poison each other. I disagree.¡±


    ¡ªHssen Tyaniis Ssyri¡¯Jiilits


    ¡°Issa, I can¡¯t believe I have to tell you to hold still!¡± Ssiina groused.


    ¡°I am!¡± I protested. Nice as the clothes and makeup were, I really wanted to go jump into a pond or wrap myself in blankets. I was focusing really hard on how nice my bed was going to feel later, but apparently it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Your face keeps twitching!¡± my elder sister said. ¡°It¡¯s messing with the array I¡¯m trying to make!¡±


    Already ready and waiting, Kyrae giggled. She didn¡¯t need a magic disguise to keep people from seeing a family resemblance.


    I pouted, and Ssiina hissed as the sigil array she¡¯d been building flew apart in a burst of light. Blinking to clear the spots, I grinned sheepishly. ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Little sister,¡± Ssiina hissed. ¡°We have to start again. Hold. Still.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just doing minor stuff?¡±


    ¡°Minor to you!¡± Ssiina started to form the first sigil again, one I recognized for light. ¡°Geliss is a genius when it comes to the scholarly side of sigil arrays, and Deziiya has enough inborn talent to nearly make up for all the air her head¡¯s filled with. It needs to be simple, but it also needs to be perfect.¡±


    I held in a huff and pout both, which was a very unusual¡ªborderline uncomfortable¡ªfacial sensation. Apparently, though, I did a good job, and Ssiina merely frowned. With agonizing slowness, the array was built.


    Worse yet, Ssiina double-checked her array¡ªtwice¡ªand she found errors both times. By the time we were done, my face ached. Kyrae pulled me in front of a mirror while Ssiina looked on smugly, and I got a look at my reflection.


    Gone were my green eyes and elegant features. In their place were sea blue eyes and roundness. I honestly looked a little younger. I opened my mouth, and even though I could feel where my fangs were retracted, all I saw were sharp teeth. I looked every bit like a ke¡¯lania, probably. Ssiina hadn¡¯t changed my build, but they wouldn¡¯t be staring at that. Hopefully my scales wouldn¡¯t be a giveaway.


    ¡°So?¡± Ssiina asked. I reached my hand up, but she batted it away. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with it! It¡¯ll probably hold, but let¡¯s not strain the array.


    Rather than risk arguing and enduring another round of keeping my face still, I nodded. ¡°It looks good, Sis.¡±


    Ssiina smiled wanly. ¡°Hssen Ssiina, Issa. We cannot afford a slip-up downstairs.¡±


    Downstairs. That word had slipped into all our vocabulary.


    ¡°Hssen Ssiina.¡± I repeated.


    My imperious sister nodded at both of us. ¡°All ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ready for an hour, Hssen Ssiina,¡± Kyrae answered cheekily.


    For a moment, our sister¡¯s mask broke and she snorted. Then, she covered her face with her hand and buried the sister I knew and loved under a layer of hssen authority. ¡°Wait in your rooms, and do not push your face into anything Issa. Especially not your bed.¡±


    I hissed, then smiled. I won¡¯t.


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ strange not seeing your real face.¡± She turned and slithered out of the room without another word.


    Kyrae waved and followed her with a smile.


    I turned back to look longingly at my bed. Then I slithered to the shuttered window and opened it, looking out over the courtyard and into the garden in the distance. Birds, some of which I knew the names of now, flew or perched under a slate gray sky. Clouds had rolled in rather quickly, likely bringing one last big rain before the dry season proper. Then again, Uzh was known to have quite a few off-season rains per year.


    The people downstairs are family. Not direct, but they¡¯ve met me before I could remember. Not that they remember either¡ªprobably. Cousins Deziiya and Geliss.


    And I¡¯m hiding from them.


    The newer part of me, what I¡¯d nurtured these past years, wanted to reject that idea. I wanted to insist that they were family, and they couldn¡¯t possibly truly wish me ill. But that well-spoken part of me was wrong and I knew it.


    The street part of me, the one that¡¯d only just accepted Ssiina and Tyaniis into my life, wouldn¡¯t be silenced. They wanted power, and we had more power. So, it only made sense they¡¯d look to drag us down to bring themselves up.


    The current Jii¡¯Hssen, Aunt Ssyii, didn¡¯t push for hssen power like they wanted. Ssiina¡¯s explanation was easy to follow. Really simple.


    And it honestly pissed me off. I leaned harder against the sill and clenched my fists. The two jerks downstairs had everything anyone could ever need and damn near everything else besides. They could¡¯ve made the whole extended family happier, but they didn¡¯t care.


    Relationships weren¡¯t power to them. They weren¡¯t worth more than prestige and emeralds.


    By the time Zinniz came to fetch me, I struggled to wipe the scowl from my face. In only a couple months, I could tell them exactly how I felt and the worst they could do was plot behind my back or spit venomous words of their own.


    For now, though, I had to sit there and take it. Take being treated like kss¡¯iir again. Student of Phaeliisthia or no, I ¡°wasn¡¯t hssen.¡±


    My mood followed me into the dining hall like a chill wind, and it didn¡¯t go unnoticed. As usual Phaeliisthia was seated at the head of the table. To one side, Ssiina coiled and Kyrae sat, the former close to the head, although both wore the same outfit I did¡ªthe white and gold Phaeliisthia usually had us wear. Between them was a space large enough for me to coil comfortably.


    Next to my sisters was a wonderful morning meal spread, and across from that, staring at me with expressions I couldn¡¯t figure out, were two kelaniel of differing proportions and vaguely familiar features. Their jawlines matched mine and Ssiina¡¯s, but the curves of their chins and shape of their cheeks were just a little bit rounder and broader. Blue eyes met mine, and I bowed low.


    ¡°My apologies if I have kept you waiting, Hssen Deziiya and Hssent Geliss.¡± The words slipped out of me like cooking oil, and I realized I was frowning.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you know your place!¡± Deziiya, the larger of the two, replied.


    ¡°You have not truly kept us waiting, please, sit,¡± Geliss invited, his voice pleasantly affable.


    Ssiina said he was bad news, so I have to trust her. It was hard, though. He seemed genuine.


    I rose from the bow at a lazy motion from Deziiya, and coiled up between my sisters, forcing down and away any gestures of familiarity. When I looked again at those present, I didn¡¯t understand the scowl that adorned Phaeliisthia¡¯s face. Instead, I turned my attention to the meal, taking modest portions of food I didn¡¯t particularly like onto my plate.


    ¡°I am glad to see you are comfortable in my estate, Geliss,¡± Phaeliisthia said venomously. ¡°Ssiina had told me you mentioned stopping by.¡±


    ¡°We care for our cousin¡¯s wellbeing.¡± Geliss¡¯s eyes slipped over to mine. ¡°And are concerned for the wellbeing of her friends as well.¡±


    Phaeliisthia set her goblet down with fluid grace. ¡°I am surprised then, that you two did not think to give them a day of rest.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t our sister be comforted more by the presence of family? This is not the Emerald Palace.¡±


    I glanced between the two of them. Something was going on, but I didn¡¯t know what. A power play, maybe?


    ¡°This estate is as much a home to me as the Emerald Palace, Cousin,¡± Ssiina said coolly.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Geliss¡¯s composure broke for a moment, but anything that was underneath was drowned out by Deziiya.


    ¡°You cannot possibly think that!¡±


    ¡°I do. And I¡¯ll remind you that the two seated further down the table from me are my friends¡ªand not just for my status. Hssen means nothing within this estate.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Geliss deflected, taking a bite of fish. ¡°Your friend Issa certainly seems angry about something, though.¡±


    ¡°She almost died last night!¡± Deziiya added. ¡°I would imagine she¡¯s furious at the lax security of the pitiable ussen you slummed it with during the play. You know our box would have been open, Ssiina!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she didn¡¯t recognize our colors after so long in Phaeliisthia¡¯s care, Sister.¡±


    I swallowed hard. Talking to me like I¡¯m not here? That pissed me off¡ªI wasn¡¯t hiding anymore damnit! Worse yet, I had a feeling they¡¯d insulted both Ssiina and Phaeliisthia. Kyrae, too by proxy of not even mentioning her. My elf sister was staring down at her food, quiet and demure like she¡¯d worked so hard to grow beyond. I wanted to scream at them, but I wasn¡¯t sure what. And that pause made me realize that might¡¯ve been their plan.


    Unfortunately, a glance at Phaeliisthia showed her to be taking an unusually long sip from her goblet. She¡¯s leaving this to us.


    ¡°Had you made known you were in the city, I¡¯d have made a point to seek you out. I said the same last night if you recall.¡± Ssiina continued over Deziiya¡¯s attempt to interrupt, ¡°And I believe it is imperative for a good ruler to mingle with their people, so as to understand them. Had you done the same, you could have easily met with me during Tuo¡¯Antzin. Perhaps it is just such a quality that led to the coronation of Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Geliss silenced his sister with a visible nudge, before looking my way again with unreadable pale blue eyes. ¡°Or Issa could tell us herself. You have my permission to speak.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware I needed your permission, Hssent Geliss,¡± I hissed dangerously. ¡°I¡¯m angry because my friends and I were attacked and almost died. Friends are people you care about who have your tail, in case you¡¯re unfamiliar.¡±


    Deziiya narrowed her eyes and leaned forward. ¡°You dare!¡±


    ¡°I do. We¡¯re all at the same table, so it¡¯d be nice if you treated me and Kyrae like we were here.¡±


    Kyrae looked up, and I saw the ghost of a smile play across her lips when I glanced down at her.


    ¡°You should know not to insult your betters,¡± Geliss hissed. ¡°I will forgive you, this time, if you answer a few questions for me, and present a sincere show of apology.¡±


    ¡°I know not to insult my betters, jerk. Who said I did that?¡± I smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll answer your questions if I want to, and I¡¯m not going to apologize unless I¡¯ve actually said something wrong!¡±


    At my words Geliss¡¯s composure cracked, and Ssiina glanced my way with panic in her eyes, mouth moving wordlessly.


    ¡°Student of Phaeliisthia or not, you will regret saying such words!¡± Deziiya hissed.


    ¡°I agree with my sister.¡± Geliss said with a hard glare, even as his voice gained an eerie calm. ¡°I would think you would teach your students manners, Phaeliisthia. And that they would know their place. They will not be under your protection forever.¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous of you to think my student in my estate needs not only your permission to speak, but that she cannot then speak her mind,¡± Phaeliisthia said calmly.


    ¡°I merely wished to make clear where no guidance was provided, Phaeliisthia, and to outline your students¡¯ deficiencies,¡± Geliss replied smoothly.


    ¡°And I had assumed you intelligent enough to read the room as your sister has. A pity.¡±


    Geliss¡¯s eyes flashed for a moment, and even I caught the emotion, fury. But, what could he do? Insult Phaeliisthia in her own home? I savored the moment, staying silent to watch what happened next while I thought of what to say to the question of why I was angry that wasn¡¯t ¡°because you¡¯re the reason kss¡¯iir and ssen¡¯iir make fun of nobility.¡±


    ¡°Do not insult my intelligence, Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°Or?¡± Phaeliisthia leaned forward, and it was Deziiya who recoiled, suddenly looking a lot smaller. ¡°Please, break decorum. Make another threat against me or my students. Take your venomous, petty little power games just a hairsbreadth further. I¡¯m wont to ignore you, as one would ignore a fly, but I am a shallow, vindictive woman. Give me a chance, Geliss.¡±


    The hssent¡¯s eyes went wide, and he paled visibly. Phaeliisthia didn¡¯t use magic. She didn¡¯t even raise her voice, but her tone left no room for unsurety.


    Just as soon as it came, however, Geliss recovered. ¡°My apologies, Phaeliisthia. I will make no excuse.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Phaeliisthia inclined her head to me.


    ¡°To answer your question again,¡± I said calmly, extending an offer of truce. ¡°While my fellow students and I were able to overcome the assassins sent for Ussen Ysta, I resent the difficulty of the task. I should be better¡ªstronger¡ªthan that. That is all.¡±


    ¡°A noble sentiment,¡± Geliss replied, putting unnecessary emphasis on one phrase. ¡°Deziiya?¡±


    Deziiya huffed, clearly still angry from my outburst earlier. ¡°Truly laudable for someone of such low birth to defeat an assassin sent to kill even an insignificant ussen. That you almost died is a pity, but that you are not dead is a triumph.¡±


    They¡¯re feeling me out. They have a hunch. I knew that already, Ssiina had told me. But I¡¯d almost forgotten with the intensity of the conversation.


    ¡°Pray tell, what techniques did you employ, Issa?¡± Geliss continued. ¡°That goes for all three of you. Phaeliisthia is training you as sigilists, yes?¡±


    ¡°She is, yes,¡± Ssiina replied. ¡°And while I will not apologize for my fellow student¡¯s outburst, I will say that, at this table, it would be best to dismiss the trappings of class treat each other as peers. That sort of respect should go both ways.¡±


    I lowered my head slightly at Ssiina¡¯s gentle admonishment of my actions. She was, after all, aiming more criticism at them than me. ¡°As well as more mundane tactics.¡± I answered mostly-truthfully. I ignored the way the shadows called to me when I thought of them and continued,  ¡°I wrestled one assassin and killed them with a knife I had bought earlier¡ªa real one, not a trinket. I was injured by their own efforts, but mostly the fall.¡±


    ¡°How savage!¡± Deziiya exclaimed. ¡°I knew you were lowborn, but¡­ I bet you¡¯d have bitten them too if you had fangs!¡±


    ¡°I bit one of them, Deziiya.¡± Ssiina said. ¡°There is no reason not to use every tool available to you.¡±


    While Deziiya scoffed at Ssiina¡¯s remark, Geliss was staring at me. Hard. ¡°Fascinating. What of the elf?¡±


    ¡°Kyrae,¡± Kyrae said confidently, her posture straighter and eyes brighter than earlier. Her tone was formal. ¡°I used a basic sigil array to direct raw force, and another to shape it. A third simple sigil directed at joints unbalanced the elf assassin and allowed for Ssiina to kill them.¡±


    I smiled despite myself at Kyrae¡¯s enthusiasm. Was insulting a hssen a terrible idea? Probably. It was absolutely worth it to see my sister smile. Evidently Ssiina thought so too, because her hand risked finding mine under the table for a brief squeeze.


    Deziiya looked like she was about to speak, but Geliss beat her to it, and she glared at him. ¡°Marvelous. What did you use to form the base frameworks for each array in such a short timespan?¡±


    The grin melted off his face as Kyrae gleefully explained, in great detail that went far, far over my head.


    I took the time to finally eat. Not that what I had in front of me constituted a real meal, and my hope that it would keep me formal by virtue of discomfort proved completely misplaced. Now I was stuck with it, and my stomach resented me mightily¡ªthough thankfully not audibly.


    From there, the conversation stayed incredibly awkward and unmercifully busy. I was grilled about all sorts of aspects of life at Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate and of my life prior. I kept a lot of the details to myself, but admitted to living on the streets of Ess¡¯Siijiil with Kyrae.


    ¡°A lamia living with an elf on the streets. How deplorable!¡± Deziiya said with such honesty that I wanted to punch her even more.


    ¡°Sister, we shouldn¡¯t be so callous. It¡¯s clear they¡¯ve both had an unfortunate life until now, even for ssen¡¯iir, but have survived and made the best of things. I do not know what Hssen Tyaniis saw in them, but clearly at least Kyrae has the potential to become a brilliant sigilist.¡±


    Kyrae perked up at the unexpected compliment.


    I strangled a hiss, but not quite. Does he know who and what I am? Is he guessing?


    ¡°Issa? Is something the matter?¡± Geliss asked.


    I would have rather anyone asked that other than him.


    ¡°Hssent Geliss, I am simply reminded of the hardships Kyrae and I faced. That is all.¡± See, I can do my own subtext. Aggressive Issa¡¯s not always in control!


    ¡°Of course,¡± Geliss replied,


    Was that¡­ a real smile? No way, right? It was gone as quickly as it came.


    And with that, the conversation tilted back again to mundane topics, and away from things that made my blood boil. Well, less so. Deziiya was clearly spoiled even more so than Ssiina had been. In a cruel way, Sire Tyaniis¡¯s neglect might well have shaped my sister into a better person. Though if Mother had lived, I was certain both of us would have turned out far nicer than our cousins.


    A thimbleful of empathy couldn¡¯t be found between the pair, even if one of them was good at faking it. Despite how long it took, I saw through them by the time the conversation and the meal were winding down. Cynicism has its benefits, I guess.


    ¡°Will you be staying the night?¡± Phaeliisthia asked, her posture not the slightest bit friendly.


    ¡°We do not wish to impose,¡± Geliss answered. ¡°Besides, Tuo¡¯Antzin is over and we are needed back in Ess¡¯Sylantziis.¡± He glanced from Phaeliisthia to my sister. ¡°It was good to see you well after so long, cousin Ssiina. And to meet Issa.¡±


    The pair rose, and Phaeliisthia did as well. Zinniz appeared out of somewhere, ready to escort them, and other servants moved to clean the table.


    ¡°You know, Issa, your eyes seemed greener from afar last night,¡± Geliss said as he exited the room behind Deziiya.


    My blood ran cold. He knows. But¡­ what can he even do? And why would he hate me?


    I had the feeling he hated me.


    I had nothing to back it up, but a crawling sort of sensation. Shadows in the corners twitched just out of view, and I wanted to send some after him, if only to hear anything he might say when he and his sister were alone. But I reined it in.


    ¡°Goodbye, cousins Geliss and Deziiya,¡± Ssiina said coldly. ¡°I will see you in Ess¡¯Sylantziis for my coming of age ceremony.¡±


    ¡°We look forward to it,¡± Geliss said, and then was gone, tail tip swishing as the doors closed behind him.


    I realized I was shaking, and Kyrae put her hand in mine. Ssiina did the same a moment later.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay, Issa, we¡¯re here,¡± Kyrae said.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know for sure. They¡¯re just trying to get under your skin,¡± my hssen-raised sister whispered.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Phaeliisthia added from right next to us, and I jumped a little. ¡°Or perhaps they know more. We¡¯ll see if they¡¯re confident enough to let anything slip on the way out of Uzh. Your sire and I have prepared for this, just in case. Make ready to leave, and then go practice. Today might just be your last day here for a while, my students.¡±


    ¡°What of where I wanted to visit?¡± Ssiina asked.


    ¡°If other plans must move first, then so be it. I intend to keep that date, and the Spring of All Life is not taking new acolytes until Tuo¡¯Esuzin anyway.¡±


    ¡°Where is your spot anyway, Ssiina?¡± I asked.


    She stuck her tongue out at me, but it wasn¡¯t quite enough to make any of us giggle. We were all too nervous. What had seemed like the future might be here immediately, and I didn¡¯t know if I was ready.


    But I¡¯ll be able to talk back to them, I thought, and that made things a little more pleasant.

 Interlude 4: Winds of Change

    Phaeliisthia felt the pair of hssen leave her estate. A quick thought later, and two small birds of light flew out after them, invisible against the sky. One would go to a servant of hers near where their ship was.


    Honestly, did they really think I wouldn¡¯t notice what ship they came in on?


    Likely, they had assumed she would, which meant they were hiding from others. Good, Phaeliisthia thought, that means they¡¯ve not yet made an open accusation. And that, in turn, means they fear backlash. Now, I must find out from whom if it is not Tyaniis.


    Phaeliisthia stopped for a moment. Her sigil construct in the sky faltered, then circled as the pair moved together with several guards down a slitherway beside a canal.


    For a moment there, Phaeliisthia had thought of Tyaniis as more than a co-conspirator toward the interests of continued stability within Jii¡¯Kalaga. She¡¯d been concerned for her students and thought of those they were opposing as enemies.


    Perhaps it was simply Issa¡¯s contagious enthusiasm.


    Or perhaps it was something more.


    After all, Phaeliisthia had considered when they arrived how simple it would have been to dispose of them. She¡¯d dismissed the thought as errant nonsense caused by her fury over her students¡¯ near deaths. But¡­ she shouldn¡¯t even have those thoughts.


    Not if she was as detached¡ªas neutral¡ªas she purported herself to be.


    For now then, she¡¯d done her part. Issa and the others had successfully navigated the conversation without revealing Issa¡¯s curse. Oh, some would certainly say that Issa had carried herself in a manner most unbecoming of hssen. But Phaeliisthia had only ever promised to teach her students to survive the world of Jii¡¯Kalagan nobility. She¡¯d never promised to teach them to play by its rules.


    From today, she would leave the majority of the work to Tyaniis. All she was here to do was observe their movements and see if she needed to move their plans up and take the trio back to Ess¡¯Sylantziis ahead of the hssens¡¯ ship.


    Turning her attention back, she followed them a little more closely even as her servant got into position to intervene if need be. Her quarries had turned from a main thoroughfare to go through a deserted park, and their conversation picked up.


    ¡°What an uncouth, vile girl!¡± Deziiya spat. ¡°I refuse to believe she is blood-related to me¡ªeven distantly!¡±


    ¡°Would you care to explain why she¡¯d been magically disguised then, Sister?¡± Geliss asked, and his voice had changed completely from a cordial tone to a sharp-edged hiss.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain of that, Brother? I noticed no sigilcraft, and neither did you.¡±


    ¡°Phaeliisthia is not an individual to underestimate. While I doubt Ssiina could have improved her useless talent as a sigilist in such time, the resources were there. Did you not also see how Issa differed from the prior day?¡±


    ¡°I barely caught a glimpse of her before.¡±


    ¡°And that is why you let me do the talking.¡±


    ¡°Geliss!¡±


    ¡°Deziiya.¡± Geliss brought his diminutive upper body up higher, and Deziiya backed down under the weight of his gaze. You very nearly ruined everything!¡±


    ¡°Ruined?¡± Deziiya countered, but there was no strength to her word.


    ¡°Yesss. When you responded to that girl¡¯s insults in kind. For all we know Tyaniis could have conspired with our weak-willed Jii¡¯Hssen to adopt already. And even if she hasn¡¯t yet, if Issa is truly our blood as I believe, such vitriol, such loss of composure could compromise our standing. Do you forget our goal?¡±


    ¡°N-no, Brother.¡±


    ¡°Good. Try to be a little more intelligent, Sister mine.¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Desiiya nodded glumly. ¡°What comes next then?¡±


    Geliss sighed. ¡°We have to leverage the elf in the room, so to speak. And beyond that, we may have to tip a little of our hand. It¡¯s too early, and I don¡¯t at all trust all the players, but we may wish to start moving.¡±


    Deziiya blinked. ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s not our decision to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know that. I will apply pressure, and pieces will move.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts, Sister. If all goes well, Tyaniis will have no chance to succeed with her plans. And the Jii¡¯Hssen will show if she is truly suited to the Emerald Throne.¡± Geliss stopped, then glanced up into the afternoon sky.


    Phaeliisthia pulled back quickly enough that she doubted the young man noticed anything. He¡¯s good for one so young. He probably did see through Issa¡¯s illusion. And they were certainly speaking like they might be overheard. Do they not trust their guard? Is it me they fear? Or is it something else?


    Is it a coincidence they were here and nearby when the assassins came for Ysta? They didn¡¯t at all mention her¡ªbut¡­ that could also be a tactic.


    Back in her study, Phaeliisthia rubbed her forehead and groaned. Scheming is much less fun when you''re not the one leading it, after all. But, at least she learned that the issue was more dire than she suspected.


    Those last few comments hinted at a thread, and she wanted to pull it almost reflexively. But she couldn¡¯t be the one to do so unless others acted against her first. Which they¡¯d barely not done.


    So, she had to warn Tyaniis. Would this be breaking her neutrality? No, if these hssen were working with the decentralists who were possibly working with whatever group was involved with the idol that cursed Issa¡­ this was Phaeliisthia¡¯s business by extension.


    In a way, at least¡ªneutrality and stability of the Empire and all that. Tomorrow morning she¡¯d be waking her students early. For now, though, they¡¯d need time to rest. And Phaeliisthia would need time to plan. After all, they¡¯ve certainly considered that I could leave and that I could take my students with me.


    I suppose a stroll through the garden to clear my thoughts wouldn¡¯t be amiss.


    Phaeliisthia waited until the pair had left the park, then dismissed the illusory bird, its light spinning off into nothing. She still had eyes and ears on the ground, but she assumed the pair of hssen leave without issue. With purposeful steps, and eyes cast down in thought, she walked out of her manor, past the sundial showing the late hour before its shadow would fade, and out into the dense tangle.


    Immediately, the scent of dark earth and the sound of birdsong wrapped her in their embrace, and she felt able to relax. She thought of her cavern¡ªthe place where she held the last memories of¡­


    Not tonight. Tonight, she would look forward, rather than back. Just as she¡¯d told me to do all those centuries ago.


    Surprising herself, Phaeliisthia turned onto one of the trails her servants kept to help her manage the garden. She didn¡¯t mind them so long as they served their purpose: animal paths, be those animals sapient or not.


    And, in fact, Phaeliisthia did run into an animal on the path. Or, rather one sitting melancholically on a bench, looking out across an overgrown meadow covered in brilliant orange flowers.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Kyrae,¡± Phaeliisthia said softly, and the elf jumped.


    ¡°P-phaeliisthia!¡± she squeaked, blinking furiously. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Am enjoying the garden, just as I myself am.¡± Phaeliisthia finished for her student.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyrae nodded, her stutter already gone. She¡¯s grown so much.


    As she walked by, Phaeliisthia stopped. The mood had caught her. ¡°Do you mind if I join you?¡± she asked her student.


    ¡°No!¡± Kyrae answered vehemently. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Phaeliisthia laughed, surprising herself. ¡°You do not need to acquiesce to my every whim, oh student of mine. You know very well that your sister¡¯s delinquency is rarely punished.¡±


    Kyrae nodded, then stopped. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Phaeliisthia froze. For once, she didn¡¯t have a good answer prepared.


    Kyrae surprised her by scooting over and patting the lichen-crusted stone with one well-manicured hand. ¡°Want to talk about it?¡±


    The small smile her student wore filled Phaeliisthia with pride. ¡°No,¡± she answered, although she sat anyway. ¡°But I do want to talk about why you¡¯re here alone when you¡¯re normally attached to Issa like a second torso atop her lower body.¡±


    Kyrae looked up at her and furrowed her brow. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Dumb worries¡ªthat¡¯s all. Like I¡¯m an extra oar on one side of a ship. Like Sire¡ªor Hssen¡ªTyaniis including me is going to make everything harder¡ªor ruin it. And I know I shouldn¡¯t feel this way, but it¡¯s hard not to.¡±


    The ancient serpent dragon nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand, but I can empathize. You¡¯re feeling like an outsider who¡¯s forced her way in. Even though you know that¡¯s not true. And you know that including you will make Tyaniis¡¯s plans harder, and probably make things harder for your sisters too. So you justify that you might ruin everything and would be better off leaving.¡±


    Her elven student looked up at her tutor, eyes wet, and gulped hard.


    Phaeliisthia continued, ¡°You know that Tyaniis knew all that and made her plans anyway. You know that your sisters would gladly die for you, so their discomfort does not concern them. I am not¡­ the best at offering kind words, and for that I do honestly apologize.¡±


    Kyrae wiped at her eyes and shook her head. ¡°No. You¡¯re right. And I¡¯d die for them too, so I guess that¡¯s why I¡¯m so willing to leave if it helps them. But it¡¯ll hurt them even more so I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Phaeliisthia nodded, and a genuine smile broke across her features. Don¡¯t cry now. Don¡¯t think of her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t pry,¡± Kyrae said softly. ¡°But you¡¯ve been apologizing a lot lately.¡±


    ¡°Indeed I have.¡±

 Interlude 5: Bitter Tea

    Dyni relaxed her lower body a little, feeling her scales slide against familiar, plush fabric. The half of the lavish room she coiled in was dark, save for moonlight that filtered in through the slats of one closed shutter. The other shutter was open, and the moonlight poured in, bathing the other half of the room in pale white.


    The bodyguard glanced at the door to her mistress¡¯s chambers that lay undisturbed behind her. Mistress Tyaniis was away tonight on business. Not the sort of business Dyni herself had left behind, although Hssen Tyaniis had been doing more of that of late.


    Hssen Tyaniis hadn¡¯t told Dyni directly, but the bodyguard could tell from the tired look in her Mistress¡¯s golden eyes. A look that spoke of more than fatigue, and one that she had seen in her own reflection for many, many years.


    Hssen Tyaniis had released her from that life, and Dyni wished that she could help her mistress now as she had been helped. But, she also understood the necessity of what they were doing. Hssen Ssiina and her sisters had enemies, and it was necessary to ensure they wouldn¡¯t face insurmountable odds, or go to battle alone.


    So to speak, anyway.


    Right now, Dyni¡¯s mistress was in Greatwood Province to the south, visiting Ussent Andriel Sunstrike. His support for Kyrae¡¯s adoption would be invaluable. Not in a political sense, but in the eyes of the people. As the ea noble with the most influence, his power extended well beyond his official Imperial capacity.


    A bright, positive bit of business in what has been a mostly miserable, dark year. Dyni glanced at her hands and felt the sheathed blades pressing coolly against her sides. She wished for a scroll or a tome to read¡ªsomething calming that she could escape into. Ever since learning glyphs from Hssen Hinssa, she¡¯d traded the endless blade and movement practice for afternoons in the Royal Library peering over scrolls.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    She paid no mind to the whispers that she was more a librarian than a bodyguard. Dyni¡¯s fists clenched. That really wasn¡¯t an insult. Most guards here in the Emerald Palace hadn¡¯t done what she¡¯d done. They didn¡¯t have those kinds of regrets.


    But with all this business recently, and with how much pain Tyaniis¡¯s promise was clearly causing its maker, Dyni couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Was she useless? Should she¡­ go back to her old ways?


    Dyni reached for a teacup, wishing her hand would shake with the uncertainty she felt. She grabbed the filigreed porcelain pot, now cold, and poured herself a cup. Like all the tea she made, she¡¯d over-steeped it, but she wanted the bitterness its dark color promised right now. Needed it.


    Dyni brought the cup toward her lips, then noticed a dark stain near the bottom. A fat drop landed on the edge of the table, and the bodyguard used her sleeve to wipe the rest away. Better her own clothes than to stain her mistress¡¯s floor.


    She took a sip, smelling the tea as it hit her tongue. She drank it down in one drag, then placed the cup carefully back onto the table, avoiding the blood spatter.


    Dyni¡¯s eyes lifted to the bodies across from her. Sprawled over the divan was one, and another¡¯s tail stuck out from behind. Still cooling, the one facing her almost looked asleep in her dark clothing, if not for the neat slash across her neck. Dyni was thankful the body¡¯s mask still covered her eyes. In the morning, the bodyguard would report this assassination attempt, but she would need to carefully observe anyone who took an unusual amount of interest in her or her mistress before she did.


    Often, those who hired assassins liked to check the results. She¡¯d worked for a few like that. Detestable, all of them.


    For now, though, Dyni looked away from the bodies and out the open shutter at the stars. They¡¯re getting bolder to send assassins to the Emerald Palace itself. But, they didn¡¯t know Mistress Tyaniis was out tonight. And, she smiled sadly to herself, they still think of me as Ssiina¡¯s babysitter: a soft-hearted lover of history.


    Jaezotl how I wish they were right.

 Chapter 45: Into the Fire

    Finality is boring. Leave every door open.


    ¡ªUru Farlight


    ¡°I guess this really is goodbye,¡± Ssiina said sadly, tracing her hand along one of the roots outside our old hollow.


    Kyrae giggled, but there was a melancholy to the sound. ¡°You make it sound like we¡¯re parting from each other.¡±


    Ssiina blushed and flicked her tongue out quickly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that this place is really important.¡±


    I put my arms around both their shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll be back! If Sire can visit here, we can too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Issa.¡± Ssiina sighed.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll make it that simple. We¡¯ll be hssen, right? And it¡¯s not like we''re directly in line for the throne.¡±


    Kyrae shook her head, but I caught a smile behind her waving hair. ¡°We can¡¯t just do that, Issa¡­ can we?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± Ssiina confirmed as she slithered out toward the overlook, glancing at the turbulent water of the falls and the remains of our old makeshift dam. ¡°You should both know the responsibilities we¡¯ll have as hssen. Phaeliisthia¡¯s at least mentioned most of them.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°And we can¡¯t treat it as cavalierly as she¡¯s implied.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I slithered out next to her.


    Kyrae took my hand and walked out between us, using me as a brace against the wind as her bare feet gripped onto the rock. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be good to be at least a little different? Use what other experiences we have in a positive way?¡±


    ¡°¡­Perhaps.¡± Ssiina admitted.


    I coiled up, making sure to mind Kyrae¡¯s legs, and stared out over the rolling sea of mangrove trees below us. ¡°Do all hssen talk like us, or like Phaeliisthia? Because I think, for good or ill, our tutor¡¯s rubbed off on at least the way I speak.¡±


    Kyrae punched my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re doing that on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Doing what?¡± I looked at her with honest confusion.


    My elf sister¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Oh Jaezotl¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ssiina laughed. ¡°Nothing, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh now I really need to know what it was!¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± Kyrae leaned against me right as Ssiina looped the end of her tail around me. ¡°You¡¯ll spoil the view.¡±


    I pouted, but not for long. The sunrise that had lit the treetops with orange was moving higher into the sky. We¡¯d need to meet with Phael to leave soon. Apparently, other factions were moving now and we couldn¡¯t delay. My heart twisted.


    ¡°So we might not be able to come back here for a while. Hopefully we¡¯ll be able to find a good home at the Spring of All Life, right?¡±


    ¡°Hopefully,¡± Ssiina said. ¡°But there¡¯ll be those who¡¯ll seek to antagonize us. And others who¡¯ll wish to get close just to ride our tails¡¯ prestige.¡±


    ¡°We can deal with them!¡±


    ¡°Issa, we can¡¯t beat them up.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I groaned.


    Kyrae took over for me, in her own way. ¡°What about more subtle things? Not assassination, but power plays and blackmail.¡±


    Ssiina ruffled Kyrae¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re already thinking like hssen, little Sister. But we should strive to set examples.¡±


    ¡°And that means being boring.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Ssiina smiled with her fangs down. ¡°I didn¡¯t say we¡¯d succeed, did I?¡±


    I mirrored her look.


    ¡°¡­wish I had fangs,¡± Kyrae mumbled.


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. I can fit in small places and use ladders.¡±


    I hissed at her.


    Kyrae hissed right back.


    ¡°Not bad, Sister!¡± Ssiina laughed. ¡°It makes me sad how proper we¡¯ll need to act.¡±


    ¡°But, you just said¡ªand aren¡¯t we not even that important for hssen?¡±


    Ssiina uncoiled a little, and stared down at her scales and the forest below, whose green was not quite so deep. ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true. Aunt Ssyii has no children yet, and she may not wish for them.¡±


    I cocked my head to one side. ¡°So?¡±


    Kyrae gasped. ¡°Wait. Does that mean what I think it means?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me out of the loop!¡± I groused.


    Ssiina put up her hands to stop us, and rose to a taller height. When she spoke, her voice had a dimly-familiar imperiousness to it. One she used sparingly these days. ¡°Should Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii abdicate, the throne will fall to her next of kin, which would be our sire. However, Sire Tyaniis has refused the throne prior and is ineligible.


    ¡°Some would argue that this invalidates our own claims. However, by writ, Empress Ssyii could ensure our candidacy, in which case I am next in line for the title of Jii¡¯Hssen.¡±


    My jaw fell open, and for a long moment, I basked in the morning sun and simply stared at my sister. My sister who could well be Jii¡¯Hssen, Empress, in the future. The thought hadn¡¯t really occurred to me. People were one thing, the Jii¡¯Ssyri and Jii¡¯Hssen were another. They were figures¡ªlarger than life and untouchable.


    But Aunt Ssyii had cracked that notion. Her familial warmth toward me, Ssiina, and Kyrae, and the way our sire talked of her had added a little bit of relatability to her larger-than-life personage. I tried to imagine Ssiina with serpentine hair and more arms, sized up far larger than I¡¯d ever reach.


    I couldn¡¯t do it, and before I could stop myself, I snorted.


    Ssiina blinked, then frowned. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m serious!¡± In that instant, her regal bearing vanished, and my sister was just my sister again.


    ¡°N-no¡ªI believe you. I was just trying to imagine you like Aunt Ssyii and¡ªsnrk.¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Issa,¡± Ssiina warned.


    Kyrae giggled and popped up between us, standing on my lower body to do so. ¡°Ssiina, try to imagine Issa like Aunt Ssyii.¡±


    Ssiina froze, her eyes tracing up and down me. Then her face contorted like she was holding in gas and she made a choking, hissing sound.


    I puffed out my cheeks and clenched my fists, but the comeback dried up in my mouth. Dimly, I felt the shadows, but in the bright of morning and through Phaeliisthia¡¯s wards, they were weak. I did, however, remember that dream I had a year prior. The one right here in the grove that seemed like a vision of the future. Like all half-remembered dreams, the details were hazy, but I couldn¡¯t shake the sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Nor could I see myself with snakes for hair and more arms. Could I see through my hair? Would I get dizzy? And wouldn¡¯t the arms just get in the way?


    ¡°I-I guess I c-can¡¯t,¡± Ssiina stuttered between giggles.


    My cheeks heated up, and I squeezed her tail tip with mine. ¡°Let¡¯s just finish saying our goodbyes to this place. I want to go for a quick swim anyway.¡±


    Ssiina tittered. ¡°Of course, Little Sister.¡±


    I hissed, and Kyrae took the opportunity to dart back down the rock toward the pool. ¡°Last one in has to clean all our rooms!¡±


    Ssiina and I shared a quick glance, then we turned, sliding all over each other as we raced for the water, sun playing off the ripples Kyrae made when she jumped in.


    ***


    ¡°A not-insignificant part of me wishes this won¡¯t be the last time I deliver you three to the Emerald Palace,¡± Phaeliisthia rumbled. ¡°Is everyone warm?¡±


    My sisters and I let out a chorus of mumbled affirmatives from our pile in the center of Phaeliisthia¡¯s saddle. She still hadn¡¯t admitted it was a saddle, but I wasn¡¯t going to call it anything else. I knew she wouldn¡¯t dump me out, despite her numerous warnings.


    To our sides, Phaeliisthias massive wings whooshed through the air, the tips so far out they were lost in the dense gray of the cloud we were flying through. Against a bright, glowing array of sigils, frost formed intricate patterns, and I snuggled closer to Ssiina and Kyrae. I may have lost our race earlier this morning, but Zinniz had cleaned our rooms, so I wasn¡¯t really mad at them.


    Behind us, in a neat pile, were bags and a couple wooden boxes filled with our things. I hadn¡¯t realized how much we¡¯d accumulated over the years. Clothing and jewelry mostly, but also tools and knives and trinkets. Somewhere in one box, packed tightly in linen above jewelry was a little green bird replica from our first Tuo¡¯Esuzin.


    For now, we were still dressed as Phaeliisthia¡¯s students. I clutched at the hem of one sleeve nervously, running my finger along the silky-smooth, golden hem at the end. What would we be tomorrow?


    Phaeliisthia was to relinquish us, at least officially. She¡¯d promised to take us to Ssiina¡¯s chosen spot on the way to the Spring of All Life, but beyond that¡­


    I¡¯ll miss the estate. I realized that I thought of Phaeliisthia¡¯s manor and estate as home. Not in the ¡°this feels like home¡± or ¡°I could live here¡± sort of way, but in a deeper way I could only dimly recall feeling. My thoughts kept straying back there, to our secret glade and Phaeliisthia¡¯s moonflower cavern. At least I¡¯d been able to give a proper farewell to the former.


    I¡¯ll be back someday. I will.


    Nothing was stopping us from visiting¡ªnot truly. But those visits would be planned, formal, and restrictive. No more long days wandering the gardens and nights spent reading in the library.


    Only now was I truly starting to realize we weren¡¯t coming home at the end of the day. Anxiety rose within me, and in the sky I had no embrace of shadows to chill my emotions.


    At least I have a home to miss now. And I¡¯m going to another one.


    The thoughts were sobering. But I realized I only really knew Sire, Dyni, and Aunt Ssyii.


    ¡°Ssiina?¡± I asked.


    She pulled herself up a little bit. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the Emerald Palace like?¡±


    Her eyes brightened. ¡°It¡¯s big! You¡¯ve seen that already, but all the halls are bright and polished, and there are murals and sculptures everywhere. There are ramps instead of stairs, and the rooms are a lot bigger and nicer than Phaeliisthia¡¯s home¡ªno offense.¡±


    ¡°They have no sense of taste,¡± the serpent dragon rumbled beneath us.


    Kyrae rolled her eyes for some reason, but she kept quiet about that part. ¡°Will I be able to navigate the ramps?¡±


    Ssiina faltered, and her golden eyes dimmed. ¡°We¡¯ll work something out¡ªI¡¯m sure. I¡¯m sure Sire¡¯s already taken steps to have our wing altered.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned this ¡®wing¡¯ before,¡± I said. ¡°How big is it?¡±


    Ssiina thought for a moment, placing a finger on her chin. ¡°About as big as Phaeliisthia¡¯s home, I¡¯d say. And there are indoor baths! And all sorts of conveniences made of sigilcraft that I¡¯m excited to figure out now that I know so much more!¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Kyrae asked.


    Ssiina replied, and I quickly lost the conversation. Instead, I thought about living in a big beautiful palace. Just me and my sisters and our sire and Dyni and probably other servants including the two jerks I¡¯d met three years ago.


    But¡­ who else. We¡¯d met cousins Deziiya and Geliss. The palace had to be full of people, right?


    ¡°Ssiina?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Oh, did I lose you over how to alter a merged sigil such that its output is inverted while maintaining its component hierarchy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not it.¡±


    My hssen-raised sister blinked. ¡°Oh. Were you¡­¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I stopped paying attention a long time ago.¡±


    Ssiina blushed, but Kyrae giggled.


    I socked her in the shoulder, then turned my attention back to Ssiina. ¡°What about the other people you know in the Emerald Palace? Or in Ess¡¯Sylantziis? Friends to meet, enemies to avoid¡­¡±


    Ssiina¡¯s next breath hitched. ¡°Hsss, well¡­ You¡¯ve met Deziiya and Geliss. Our other cousins Kysiss, Nozyn, and Jiana are a lot nicer, but I don¡¯t know that I¡¯d call them friends. Our other aunts and uncles besides Aunt Ssyii don¡¯t like us because of Sire.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I answered in a small voice. Does¡­ does Ssiina not have friends?


    After a moment of awkward silence, Ssiina continued, ¡°Sire didn¡¯t want me getting too close with other kids in the city¡ªespecially after that one time. And¡ª¡±


    ¡°What happened that one time?¡± Kyrae interrupted.


    ¡°Oh¡­ someone I thought was a friend only cared that I was hssen, I guess is the simplest answer. It wasn¡¯t too bad at first, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk about it. It¡¯s why I always hid what I was¡ªor tried to¡ªwhen I went out. I got to meet people¡ªreally meet people¡ªthat way.¡±


    I moved around in the pile, ignoring Kyrae¡¯s protest against the shifting scales, and hugged Ssiina. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sis. I¡¯m not gonna let it happen again.¡±


    ¡°Me neither,¡± Ssiina replied softly. ¡°A-anyway, inside the Palace, I mostly kept to myself I suppose? Some of the servants are nice¡ªand this time I¡¯m going to learn their names! But¡­ that¡¯s it. I don¡¯t have any friends¡­¡±


    I blinked back tears and hugged Ssiina harder. ¡°Not true! You have me and Kyrae and you¡¯d better believe we count! Those two jerks from yesterday prove that family isn¡¯t a given, yeah?¡±


    Ssiina nodded, just in time for Kyrae to join in, having wriggled free of her lamian prison.


    ¡°Issa¡¯s right!¡± she added. ¡°And I think Sire¡¯s going to be better now, too. Plus, your debut¡¯s coming up right after we get there! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make new friends, and Issa and I can help! Plus, there¡¯s the Spring of All Life. We¡¯ll be students there like under Phaeliisthia, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be even more approachable and adorable.¡±


    Ssiina started to mutter, ¡°Adora¡ª¡±


    Kyrae coughed quickly. ¡°Approachable! But you are cute, Ssiina.¡±


    Our hssen-raised sister blushed. ¡°Thank you, you two. And please, take me into the city once this storm passes. I want to experience what Ess¡¯Sylantziis is really like!¡±


    I nodded sharply. ¡°For sure! And maybe we can even visit some of your new friends or take them with us!¡±


    Ssiina¡¯s smile shifted. ¡°That would be wonderful.¡±


    I blinked at her, unsure whether I was missing something. She waved my concerns away and dried her eyes.


    Kyrae pushed herself up so she was completely between me and Ssiina. ¡°And speaking of your debut¡­ what will that be like? I know formal events from Phaeliisthia¡¯s teachings, but I¡¯ve not experienced one.¡±


    Under us Phaeliisthia huffed. ¡°There is only so much even one such as myself can do with sigilcraft, you know. Constructs of light are not conversationalists.¡±


    I patted her through the saddle. ¡°There, there.¡±


    We pitched as Phaeliisthia¡¯s wings missed a beat. ¡°Issa¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sorry.¡±


    ¡°Impertinent little¡­¡± Phaeliisthia trailed off, and I had a good guess she wasn¡¯t as mad as she was pretending to be.


    After a moment of silence to be sure our tutor was done speaking, Ssiina cleared her throat. ¡°There will be a formal ceremony in the south garden, near the confluence. There''s a lovely hall there that I hope we¡¯ll use. Ussen from all across the Empire will be in attendance, as well as what hssen wish to show me favor. Aunt Ssyii should be there as well.


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any speeches or anything, except a short declaration by Sire. Then there¡¯s food and music all the way into the night. We¡¯ll also be dressed up formally for once, and I¡¯m excited to see you two!¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Kyrae¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    I tilted my head to one side ¡°For once? But what about Tuo¡¯Antzin; didn¡¯t we¡ª¡±


    Ssiina shook her head and slithered closer to me, grabbing both my hands in hers. ¡°Certainly not, Sister. And you¡¯re going to look gorgeous.¡±


    While I was stunned, Kyrae came to her senses. ¡°What about us, Sister? Won¡¯t we be announced as adopted¡ªor reunited?¡±


    Ssiina blinked. ¡°Oh! Oh yes, of course! I have no idea how that will happen. Perhaps you will enter a little after I have, and Sire and Aunt Ssyii will announce you?¡±


    The Jii¡¯Hssen announcing me as royalty. I knew it was likely going to happen, but that didn¡¯t make the thought any less dizzying.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Kyrae trailed off. ¡°I¡¯m nervous, Sister. And more than a little afraid. What if I¡¯m not really¡ª¡±


    Together, Ssiina and I took Kyrae¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You have us,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the ceremony is wonderful for all of us,¡± Ssiina said in a regal voice.


    Blinking away tears, Kyrae jumped against us. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a¡ª¡±


    I cut her off. ¡°You¡¯re our sister. It¡¯s as simple as that¡ªthere¡¯s nothing else to it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Issa.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to thank me for. Besides, you¡¯re cleaning my room when I get there since I had to clean ours, right?¡±


    ¡°Issa?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the moment.¡±

 Chapter 46: Hssen pt. 1

    Those who deride others as soft haven¡¯t known true hardship.


    ¡ªDyni, Bodyguard and former assassin


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s descent into Ess¡¯Sylantziis was met with a whirlwind of activity from those on the ground. Out from the Emerald Palace, taaniir in shining armor slithered in an orderly fashion, led by multiple taanzh. At the front, and whose green-plumed helmet glittered with more than just metal, an utaan moved confidently. A general of the Royal Guard¡ªperhaps the general. Did Sire summon them?


    While their appearance unsettled me, I could, even from a great height, tell the roles apart. That tiny little bit of comfort in knowledge helped ease my thoughts even as I felt Kyrae and Ssiina¡¯s hands over mine. I was not the ssen¡¯iir who¡¯d left this city, or the unsure, nervous girl who¡¯d arrived and been whisked away a year ago.


    Soon enough, I¡¯d be hssen. Well, openly hssen.


    I was, in all ways but law, an adult now. A woman of learning¡ªand of power. My eyes flicked to the dark corners of alleys, hiding against the midday sun, and I realized I was ready to be nearer that source of strength. Strength I could rip away from its dark master and make my own.


    ¡°Are the guard¡¯s Sire¡¯s doing, or the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s?¡± Ssiina asked, her voice straining against the wind.


    ¡°Your sire¡¯s I expect and hope,¡± Phaeliisthia rumbled in reply. ¡°I do not imagine Tyaniis will be pleased, but we had planned for this contingency.¡±


    I kept watch over the rim of the saddle as Phaeliisthia banked, turning as we descended lower. From the Grand Temple, I saw ssyri¡¯ssen arriving¡ªof various ranks. Though, they looked more impromptu, and their numbers were fewer.


    Phaeliisthia banked again, and I saw the sun shining bright before we leveled out. Around us, great wings heaved, and we slowed. After a moment, we touched down, us three sisters facing the Palace.


    Between us and the gates were the lines of royal taaniir, headed by whom I presumed to be an utaan. Up close, I could see that her helmet was ringed with a band of glinting emeralds, and the rich green feathers of the large lania¡¯el¡¯s plume were each longer than my arm. But I didn¡¯t see Sire.


    ¡°Where is Hssen Tyaniis?¡± Kyrae asked, careful with her titles just in case anyone caught what she was saying.


    ¡°I do not know,¡± Phaeliisthia answered in a voice that echoed of magic and I guessed could not be overheard. ¡°Again, we have planned for this. That woman in the lead, the one preening more than the bird whose feathers she wears ever did, is in charge of the royal guard. Her name is Lyantii, and she has pledged herself to Jaezotl and Ssyii both. You may trust her¡ªat least superficially. Moreover, I believe that ¡®guard¡¯ your sire is so fond of is lurking nearby.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand why Phaeliisthia gave Dyni¡¯s title an odd emphasis, but I didn¡¯t think it was wise to ask now of all times.


    ¡°I trust Dyni with my life!¡± Ssiina hissed, her tone acerbic.


    ¡°I never said you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Phaeliisthia replied curtly. ¡°And we¡¯re out of time to argue. Disembark, and let Ssiina take the lead. Remember that, as of now, only she is hssen.¡±


    I swallowed nervously, then took a deep breath. Power. Surety. If I didn¡¯t look as meek as the assembled crowd wanted, too bad.


    I kept my head held high and slid down from Phaeliisthia¡¯s saddle onto the sun-warmed stones, helping Kyrae on my way down. Ahead of us, Ssiina was already coiling up, rising higher on her lower body so she held her head above Utaan Lyantii.


    The utaan in question was a surprisingly genial-looking woman with a dark complexion, deep brown scales, and a wicked scar across her nose. Looking past my sister, she made a sweeping gesture. Reflexively, I followed her fingers and saw the ssyri¡¯ssen stop short. I expected Ussyri Noksi until I realized she must still be traveling the Hssyri, not yet returned from spending Tuo¡¯Antzin in Uzh.


    Instead, I saw an unfamiliar face¡ªa lania¡¯el woman with fierce eyes and an unusually pale complexion. Her vestments made her out to be ussyri, however, and she spoke. ¡°How many times constitutes a violation of treaty?¡± It took me a moment to realize she was talking to Phaeliisthia.


    The serpent dragon heaved a massive shrug, but she did not take her elven form. Whether it was to annoy the ussyri or preserve her identity, I didn¡¯t know. Either could be equally true for Phaeliisthia. Perhaps both were.


    Utaan Lyantii hissed. ¡°Provided she does not enter the Grand Temple or the Emerald Palace, and provided she does not incite heresy or sedition, she is not in direct violation.¡± Her voice was loud and intense, with a surprisingly pronounced upriver accent.


    The ussyri bristled. ¡°The spirit of the treaty rather than the letter!¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Utaan Lyantii started.


    Phaeliisthia interrupted her by taking off with a great leap that shook the ground and caused Kyrae to stumble. My elf sister caught herself between me and Ssiina. The ussen, meanwhile, watched Phaeliisthia leaving and let out an undignified hiss before turning sharply away¡ªenough that her lower body passed over her tail¡ªand bidding her entourage to follow.


    It was a weird feeling not being the object of ire in a situation. It felt wrong, especially given all the secrecy and conspiracy we¡¯d surrounded ourselves with. Unthankfully, my and Kyrae¡¯s time out of the spotlight was over before it could truly begin.


    ¡°Off!¡± barked Utaan Lyanti sharply. ¡°You!¡± she snapped and my head whipped around, eyes meeting hers before I remembered to look down. ¡°Off! You may not touch Hssen Ssiina without¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ssiina interrupted, her voice full and regal. ¡°We have lived in proximity for some time as students of Phaeliisthia. I am certain it is an error born of familiarity and I honestly do not mind helping a friend.¡±


    At the same time, she made no effort to help Kyrae back onto her feet; I did that myself. It¡¯s just for appearances¡­ It still rubbed me the wrong way¡ªespecially Utaan Lyantii¡¯s attitude. I wonder if she¡¯s the type to apologize with extreme formality, and whether she will do so once she learns just who she snapped at.


    The thought mollified me long enough to catch Ssiina continuing, ¡°I wish to meet with Sire Tyaniis.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that will not be possible at the moment. Come, I will explain.¡±


    Frowning¡ªno sneering, and oh Ssiina was good at it¡ªmy hssen-raised sister followed Utaan Lyantii. Without hesitation, I trailed after her, Kyrae by my side. Sire can¡¯t meet with us?


    ¡°Your¡­ guests will have a room prepared for them to wait inside.¡±


    Ssiina offered a half nod that barely moved her earrings. Meanwhile, I wanted to scream. There was no way in Jaezotl¡¯s name we were going to sit idly by out of the loop again. Right? For now though, mindful of the presence of the crowd and similarly astounded I¡¯d so often failed to have such mindfulness, I followed along.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    But I did not follow meekly. I met the gazes of the royal taaniir as we slithered through the too-perfect garden. Kyrae as well did not lower her head. In return, we received glares and hushed whispers. My shadows twitched from under bushes and behind trees, listening and wanting desperately to slap something.


    For Ssiina¡¯s sake, and only for Ssiina¡¯s sake, I held back. Unfortunately, I was not calm.


    Sire cannot meet us. I wanted to know why, at least in part, because I now knew of Sire¡¯s dishonesty. That she said she wouldn¡¯t kill on my behalf and did anyway. A practical, learned corner of my mind asserted that she may have had to, that it could have been us or them¡ªbe the cause assassins or cutting words.


    I drowned it out, too frustrated at this whole situation, at playing the poor, meek little girl. Feeling my fangs click down, and Kyrae¡¯s hand squeeze sharper, I tried to relax.


    But relaxation wouldn¡¯t come. The shadows inched along, their chill creeping closer.


    Who were they to treat me like this?


    My shadows barely noticed the form that dropped from a tree to land next to me, but I felt the cold of a metal blade against my upper ribs. I tensed, and the bronze blade moved into my view¡ªthe blunt edge had been pressed against me.


    Before I could speak in my confusion, the figure spoke to me. ¡°You¡¯re tense. You¡¯re angry. You should be, but remember your lessons¡ªand I am deeply sorry for my actions.¡± Her words were soft enough that I almost mistook them for the breeze.


    I glanced over at the familiar voice and saw Dyni¡¯s smiling face, framed by short, black hair. The small lania¡¯el slid off me and waved at Kyrae who glared daggers at her. Only then did the taaniir seem to take notice. So much for training¡ªor is Dyni that good?


    ¡°Dyni,¡± Utaan Lyantii acknowledged without turning around. ¡°Need I remind you that guests of hssen are to be treated with the utmost respect, regardless of any personal distaste?¡± I had a feeling Dyni wasn¡¯t the one with personal distaste. ¡°Or has your time playing nanny for Ssiina and librarian for my taaniir made you forget decorum?¡±


    ¡°No, Utaan,¡± Dyni answered with a formal bow.


    We¡¯re supposed to trust Utaan Lyantii? I wanted to slap her, not trust her! Dyni, however, gave both me and Kyrae a warning glare and I managed¡ªjust barely¡ªto keep my mouth shut. That the shadows over the path darkened was certainly just happenstance.


    For the remainder of the walk to the Emerald Palace proper, I alternated between staring at the back of Ssiina¡¯s head, and sharing frustrated glares with Kyrae. I felt almost more like a prisoner being escorted than a ¡°respected guest¡± by the time we arrived. Awful, but familiar.


    At least we¡¯re here ahead of whatever Geliss and Deziiya are planning.


    The moment we entered the palace, Ssiina was separated from us¡ªor rather, we were separated from her. I gave my best dissatisfied, imperious glare as I coiled with Kyrae and Dyni in a small, familiar room. It wasn¡¯t the same room we¡¯d been in before, but the d¨¦cor¡ªfine lounges and cushions with tea and food set out and ready¡ªwas familiar. Bright paint over smooth stone nearly made up for the lack of a window.


    ¡°Where¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°May we speak freely here?¡± Kyrae cut me off, clamping a hand over my mouth.


    Dyni shook her head, eyeing a ring of wooden trim part-way up the fitted stone wall. She uncoiled and moved a lounge over to the trim before lifting it and placing the base against the wall. ¡°No eyes, but there are ears.¡±


    Kyrae nodded and let go of my mouth. I hissed a sigh.


    Dyni started moving her lips and I didn¡¯t realize at first what she was doing. Not until Kyrae responded in kind, pointing to herself as she spoke.


    ¡°We may mouth words in Elven,¡± was what I took her to say¡ªin Elven of course.


    Hesitantly, I nodded. My Elven was¡­ accented at the best of times. But it wasn¡¯t like we could do the same with a language that didn¡¯t involve the use of one¡¯s lips.


    Seemingly satisfied, Kyrae turned to Dyni and made a series of exaggerated mouth movements. Dyni responded, and I struggled to follow along. I did, however, catch enough to get the idea that she was asking about our sire¡¯s whereabouts, using ¡°Hssen Tyaniis¡± just in case.


    ¡°Soon,¡± Dyni mouthed. ¡°She returns this evening.¡±


    Relief blossomed in my chest, but anxiety quickly followed it. I was still mad at our sire for deceiving all of us. But¡­ I would be willing to forgive¡ªI couldn¡¯t believe she did it out of any reason other than love.


    A¡ªbizarrely¡ªsurprisingly warm feeling, that. Someone killing others for me.


    ¡°What next?¡± I mouthed. It only took two tries.


    ¡°You wait here. A meal will be brought, and bedding if Hssen Tyaniis¡¯s return takes too long.¡±


    That reply took longer, but eventually I got it.


    ¡°Won¡¯t they be surprised if we¡¯re sitting in silence?¡± Kyrae asked.


    Dyni raised an eyebrow and mouthed back ¡°So?¡±


    I snickered at that, and felt through the shadows for a moment. The walls and the feeling of some kind of other pressure in the Palace dampened a lot of my senses, but I could sense rooms around us, one of them dark, and several with movement.


    I stopped just short of doing anything. What¡¯s the point of these powers if I can¡¯t use them?


    In a flash I remembered a familiar alley, and a familiar snake that held my attention until I¡¯d passed out. Shivering, I pulled my senses back. The risk isn¡¯t worth it. Not yet.


    I would make these powers mine. And then¡­?


    And then I¡¯d live life as hssen. Perhaps even take the throne myself one day. And if I did, I wouldn¡¯t have the same tact and restraint as Ssyii. There would be blood.


    I shook away the thoughts¡ªwasn¡¯t I against this? Or did I just think I should be against that kind of violence. Did my sire know that?


    So many questions, so little time.


    We worked silently through the provided food, after tests for poison from Dyni and Kyrae both. It wasn¡¯t long until boredom set in. In a small space, void of conversation and windows, my thoughts roiled, and I felt my hearts beat in time to the pulse of the shadows. Kyrae¡¯s hand fell on mine, and I squeezed it back.


    A knock on the door, and a familiar, curt voice, startled us. ¡°Ssyrin Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii Ssyri¡¯jiilits wishes to see you.¡± Utaan Lyantii seemed to bite back words questioning why. Probably why she had been sent to get us.


    Dyni moved and opened the door for us. I caught the referential bow she gave Kyrae and me, hidden behind the door.


    ¡°Your attire is unsuitable for the presence of the Jii¡¯Hssen. Follow. You will be bathed and changed.¡±


    I thought back to Aunt Ssyii hugging me and Kyrae in our traveling clothes and I had to resist the urge to roll my eyes or flick my tail.


    ¡°Yes, Utaan Lyantii,¡± Kyrae answered for us.


    ¡°Good. Do not make me repeat myself.¡±


    I had to move quickly to catch up, and Kyrae was practically jogging as we followed Utaan Lyantii through corridors and down a ramp to a hall that tasted of moisture and perfume. All the while, Dyni shadowed us.


    ¡°In here.¡± Utaan Lyantii gestured to an entranceway out from which a thin cloud of steam poured. ¡°Remember your place¡ªthe servants in there are to be respected as you would ussen serving you. Am I understood?¡±


    I nodded¡ªrespecting someone was easy enough provided they offered me the same. Kyrae followed my gesture, and Dyni motioned for us to go inside. I led the way, and turned the corner to find a bathhouse far more opulent than the one Onussa had taken Kyrae and me to years ago.


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate used personal basins filled from a naturally warm spring. This¡­ well perhaps it used a similar source. But it was massive: easily more than ten times my length on the long side, and deeper than Kyrae was tall. A room-length mural of a serpent-filled jungle scene reflected in shimmering fragments on the surface of the water.


    Steam gave the whole space a post-rain haze, and I saw other, smaller pools to the side, more doorways, stone lounges of all shapes, and wooden racks of towels and oils set into the walls. One of those oils was currently assaulting my nose and tongue, and if not for its strength, I wouldn¡¯t at all have minded the scent.


    From the mist, and the direction of the shelves, slithered two figures I should have been ready to see again. The same two who¡¯d met us in the Grand Temple right after I¡¯d woken up from nearly dying. The encounter hadn¡¯t been a pleasant one, and I couldn¡¯t stop a scowl from forming.


    It didn¡¯t help that I didn¡¯t remember their names.


    ¡°May we speak freely here?¡± Kyrae asked.


    The male servant, the older of the two, pressed his hand against a sigil on the wall and it lit up. Soon, the sound of water through stone pipes dissipated. ¡°Utaan Lyantii will ensure we are not interrupted, even if she¡¯s not privy to all the details.¡± He followed the words with a bow that kept going until he rested his forehead on the ground, tail up as he lowered his entire upper body in obeisance. ¡°My apologies for the grave mistakes of our first meeting, Hssen Issa and Respected Kyrae. I am Kyen; I would not expect you to deign my name with remembering.¡±


    ¡°Hssen Kyrae,¡± I corrected. ¡°Regardless of the factuality of the title, I expect you to address my sister as such. You may rise.¡± The words came with surprising ease, my mannerisms slipping into patterns ingrained by lessons.


    Next to Kyen, the woman mirrored his gesture. ¡°And I am Lissti, Hssen Issa and Hssen Kyrae. Please allow us to prepare you to meet Her Radiance, the Jii¡¯Hssen.¡±


    Kyrae and I shared a glance.


    ¡°Rise, Lissti,¡± Kyrae said. ¡°We place ourselves in your care. Please pay particular attention to my shoulders and lower back. Issa is squeamish about her spine near where her scales start.¡±


    I hissed playfully at my sister, and turned back toward the two servants¡ªmy two servants. ¡°I trust you to treat us well. Perhaps good treatment and information could atone for past wrongs.¡±


    Both of Sire¡¯s servants looked at me with wide-eyed surprise. Yes, I am the same thin waif you met in a back room of the Grand Temple. Or¡­ am I?


    I smiled at my sister even as I flicked her ankles with my tail tip for giving away a weakness. Yes and no were both the answer, but¡­ who I had been versus who I was now wasn¡¯t a distinction I cared about.

 Chapter 47: Stone and Steam

    Kyen and Lissti were surprisingly polite as they herded us each onto massage platforms and onto our stomachs. Below, warmed grooves in the stone floor seemed to guide my lower body into a comfortably loose coil. I looked forward, at the serpent heads spewing water into the main bath, and only now noticed their eyes glinted with very real emeralds.


    I¡¯m about to get a massage in the Emerald Palace of all places. Never mind the fact that I was awkwardly comfortable with the idea of being massaged. Next to me, Ssiina needed no help situating herself. Kyen¡¯s hands glided across scales and skin alike as he caught the hem of my tunic.


    ¡°May I?¡± he asked.


    Oh, right.


    I waved his concern away. ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡± In a smooth, practiced motion, I tossed my tunic over my head and undid the soft linen that loosely bound my chest. I expected the man to blush red, but he kept his professionalism intact and I landed back down onto the smooth stone with a huff, crushing my breasts a little harder than I intended to.


    ¡°You do not need to work yourself so, Hssen Issa.¡±


    ¡°Does my sire not dress herself?¡±


    ¡°Your sire is an exception, and even then, it was not always so.¡±


    I flicked my tongue out irritably, and also to sneak a taste of the room''s floral scent. ¡°Then consider me an exception, too.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I blinked, and now Kyen looked confused.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Hssen Issa? My apologies if my assumption has caused offense.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re fine. I was just¡­¡± What had I been expecting? ¡°Never mind. Although¡­ was my mother the reason?¡± I took a guess out into the wild.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kyen answered simply.


    I rolled my head to one side and saw Kyrae struggling with Lissti and the stone massage table. Shaped for lamia, the elf kept slipping back on it, and her feet had nowhere to rest. Lissti, surprisingly, was apologetic, but I could tell it from the way she scrunched her brow that it bothered Kyrae a lot.


    In fact¡­ I looked around the room. Into and out of the pools were steep ramps, no doubt slick with water. Our scales would grip the stone with no problems, but Kyrae would have to either jump or slide in¡ªor risk falling. Similarly, there was no seating. Not for anyone with legs. And while I couldn¡¯t see into the smaller pools, I would bet a golden scale they had grooved coils rather than flat seating.


    Of course the hssen don¡¯t cater to¡ª


    Wait. We¡¯re hssen. We can change this. Hse¡¯aazh, I could ask the Jii¡¯Hssen today.


    Feeling a little better, I glanced at Kyen, who was preparing oils in three separate bowls, and then back at Kyrae. My sister had formed a backstop with a towel, the ends held in place by glowing magic. Lissti wore an expression I couldn¡¯t parse, but at least Kyrae was smiling.


    She glanced my way and I returned the expression. ¡°The pools are all ramps and coiling as well. We¡¯ll ask about it today.¡±


    ¡°Issa, it¡¯s¡­ actually, yeah. Let¡¯s ask about it today.¡± Kyrae nodded, undressing herself quickly.


    I glanced away and back at Ssiina who had her eyes closed, luxuriating in the heat.


    She seemed to sense me looking at her and sleepily cracked one eye open. ¡°Ask what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± I replied cagily.


    ¡°Hmmm, don¡¯t start with that now,¡± my sister complained, but she turned her head and didn¡¯t press further.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Kyen asked, bowls apparently prepared.


    Right, the massage!


    ¡°I¡¯m very ready. And while you¡¯re working, could you tell me who and what I need to know about the Palace? Not what my sire would tell me, but what the servants know.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course, Hssen Issa.¡±


    ***


    With only two servants and three of them¡ªKyrae wasn¡¯t certain if this was done as a necessity regarding their secrets, or as a slight¡ªKyrae assumed she¡¯d be taken care of after the others. That had almost been the case, until Ssiina had spoken up, claiming she wanted some time to simply ¡°rest.¡±


    So Lissti worked on her first instead. Unfortunately, the lania¡¯el woman wasn¡¯t trained to massage elves. Phaeliisthia had taught Kyrae much about the differences between elves and lamia, and how their upper bodies, while similar in appearance, were radically different internally.


    As such, Kyrae constantly had to tell Lissti to lighten her touches, and the newbloom elf hated it. She hated feeling weak and fragile. Her sigils holding the towel she used to brace her feet were testament to what she¡¯d learned, but they weren¡¯t enough.


    When she could, she listened to Kyen telling Issa all about life in the Emerald Palace as a servant. Issa pushed him, and hard, asking about who among the hssen were better or worse to serve. Unsurprisingly, Geliss and Deziiya¡¯s branch of the family were down near the bottom, and it was Geliss toward whom the servants held the most animosity. Of the others their age, Sysiss, Nozyn, and Jiana, Sysiss was considered the worst¡ªand not for a lack of respect. She was simply a ¡°deviant¡± that made Ssiina¡¯s antics look positively docile in comparison.


    Kyrae wasn¡¯t entirely surprised Tyaniis was somewhere in the middle. Inattentive in recent years, and often demanding, she was also known to grant more respect to her servants. And, in turn, she expected more. Kyen had been a new servant around when Issa had been kidnapped, but Lissti had been her sister¡¯s nanny, and Kyrae suddenly felt a strong obligation to ask about Issa¡¯s early years.


    So, when Lissti reached her legs and paused, either unsure or analyzing how to give Kyrae more bruises, the young elf spoke up.


    ¡°Lissti, do you have any embarrassing stories from Issa¡¯s early years? I¡¯ll share some of mine from when she was a little older if you spill.¡±


    Lissti hissed softly, and Kyrae glanced with her at Issa and Ssiina. The latter was very clearly asleep, and the former was engaged in a fierce debate about the necessity of non-meats in hssen diets.


    ¡°I have a few,¡± Lissti said softly. ¡°And I am only telling you them because I know what you are to my Sset-Issa.¡±


    Kyrae smiled, even as anger still smoldered within her at just how little consideration was paid here toward elves. Soon, she thought, I¡¯ll be able to change that.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ***


    Lissti finished Kyrae¡¯s massage first, then gently shook Ssiina into a state of partial wakefulness and started on her, at the shoulders. I kept on with Kyen, getting a feeling for the Palace that I¡¯d not be able to receive from my sire or aunt.


    And he painted a fine enough view. Aside from the predictably-awful Geliss and Deziiya, the only surprise was Sysiss. I wanted to meet her! And I would ¡°soon¡± anyway. According to Kyen, Sire had plans in place to jump Ssiina¡¯s coming of age up if need be. I assumed this would mean a week. It actually meant a month.


    How was it that people with power end up moving so slowly? Did Ssiina really need some sort of big party, and did Sire have to introduce me and Kyrae there. Ussen from all over the empire would attend and then know me, but did I even want that?


    Wouldn¡¯t it become more of an issue at the Spring of All Life than if my and Kyrae¡¯s status was kept hidden? Either way, it was out of my hands now, and I let my worries slip just a little, just in time for Kyen to finish with my tail.


    And I was just getting used to this! I sighed and uncoiled with a stretch, slithering automatically toward the large bath. Kyen gestured me toward a smaller, nearer pool first.


    ¡°Rinse, and then enter,¡± he said.


    Instinctively, I recoiled at being told what to do, but¡­ I was covered in oil and he had a point. A quick, surprisingly frigid dip later, and I was finally ready to slide into the immense bath. Kyrae was already in the water, the elf swimming laps around the edge.


    I readied for her to splash me when she drew close, but she instead beckoned for me to join her. ¡°I¡¯m already two laps ahead, Issa!¡±


    Hey! Smiling, I coiled up against the end of the ramp and launched myself after my sister. Years of practice in river passages and around Phaeliishia¡¯s estate moved my muscles for me, and I glided through the water.


    Kyrae swam differently than a lamia, kicking her legs lithely and turning her head as she alternated arms forward. Rather than all that upper body motion, I tucked my arms against my sides and let my tail do the work, pushing me through the water like an immense version of a tiny river snake.


    Despite Kyrae¡¯s best efforts, I passed her quickly. In response, my sister slowed, forming sigils with quick, practiced motions. Moments later, a glowing Kyrae started to catch up, and I had to really push myself, taking in a deep breath and moving under the water, eyes tingling from the heat.


    ***


    ¡°Forgive me for any impropriety, Hssen Ssiina, but you seem¡­ mellower than when I last saw you. And you¡¯ve grown into a fine young woman besides.¡±


    Ssiina cracked one golden eye open to look up at Lissti, pointedly ignoring the splashing coming from the grand bath. Her former nanny¡¯s green-blue eyes were warm¡ªlike she hadn¡¯t seen in years¡ªand Ssiina closed her eye again, lest her tears mix with the oil on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve found peace, you could say. You could also say that my sisters have worn me out.¡±


    ¡°And yet you¡¯re smiling.¡±


    ¡°I never said I regretted a second of it.¡± Ssiina sighed happily. ¡°A little lower.¡± She shivered down the length of her lower body to her tail tip. ¡°Sister Issa and Sister Kyrae have shown me so much these past years. I am forever grateful to them, even when they make a playground out of this sacred chamber. Besides, is this place¡¯s purpose not to enjoy bathing?¡±


    ¡°It is, but I worry for their discretion and composure in the near future.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°They are trained well then?¡±


    Ssiina giggled. ¡°Perhaps. But what I meant is that I would not worry for the consequences of their arrival. I would anticipate them, and be ready to revel in their chaos.¡±


    ¡°Hssen Ssiina¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will be joining them, after all. Just because I am the eldest sister does not preclude me from a part in their dalliances.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to race around the baths as well?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank Jaezotl.¡±


    ¡°I must concede that I have already lost.¡±


    Lissti laughed nervously. Ssiina didn¡¯t elaborate, she simply laid on the massage bench wearing a wide lamian smile.


    ***


    When Ssiina joined, she swam a lap with us before coiling into a corner and practicing her sigils. As good sisters, we only splashed her a little every lap. And as a good sister, she finished her spell and inundated us in a wave of water that crashed against a sigil array before falling back inside the bath, not a droplet having escaped. With Kyen¡¯s spell still active, the sound was muffled, and the three of us fell together into a fit of laughter as the two servants looked on, Lissti with concern on her face and Kyen fighting apoplexy with the Empire¡¯s most strained smile.


    All too soon, our time came to an end¡ªand we were dried and dressed. Rather than the admittedly-fine clothing we came in with, we wore royal colors of emerald green and the blues and browns of the Greatriver and the Hssyri. The silk that touched my skin tingled with magic, and we were given incredible jewelry: heavy golden necklaces studded with emeralds, simple golden bangles of tail-eating serpents, and fang earrings of white ivory inset each with a single large emerald.


    Powders were applied to faces, eyes were highlighted in dark colors, and the three of us were paraded out of the baths via a side exit. A secret side exit that only opened when Kyen completed a hidden sigil nestled amongst the tiles that wrapped the room in a band of color.


    Inside, a plain stone hallway lit with magic stretched out to a corner, and Kyen led us forward, Lissti taking up the rear.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Kyrae whispered.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I whispered back¡ªnot that I wouldn¡¯t be heard, but to preserve the heavy silence of the passage. ¡°My face itches, though.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare smear it,¡± Ssiina warned. ¡°You look gorgeous, Sister, and I rarely get to see you so proper.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re not warning me for Aunt Ssyii¡¯s sake?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak of the Jii¡¯Hssen so informally.¡±


    I bit back a retort. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ get permission first. That¡¯s what I¡¯ll do!¡±


    Ssiina rolled her eyes.


    Next to me, Kyrae squeezed my hand, the gesture warm and familiar. ¡°Thanks, you two. It makes all this a little less terrifying.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡± I insisted.


    Ssiina hissed. ¡°Issa¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Think.¡±


    I glanced down at Kyrae, she was small, especially after the last couple of years. And she was an elf among lamia, in a place elves traditionally did not go. She might be the first elf ever to travel this passage.


    ¡°Sorry, Kyrae,¡± was all I could think to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Earlier, you were even thinking about it. So¡­ just keep doing that okay¡ªkeep thinking about it.¡±


    I nodded solemnly. ¡°I will, Sister.¡±


    Our voices faded and silence reigned for the rest of our short trip, finishing with back-to-back ramps up., and emptying out of a wall into a coiling room. Not just any coiling room, either, but an immense space..


    A soft breeze wound its way between the columns that held up the vaulted roof. Domes of green glass and jade rose above, casting purposeful patterns of green light across the white marble floor that shined like polished metal.


    Gold filigree wrapped the columns, peeking out from under flowering, fruiting vines that led back into wide, shallow beds of flowers. These beds extended to the edges of the rooms, where taller plants bloomed, vibrant colors bursting against the view beyond. For there were no walls, save for behind us.


    Kyrae gripped my hand tighter, and I gripped it right back. This time, Ssiina had my sister¡¯s other hand.


    Down below was the confluence of rivers, a clear line of blue into brown visible in the distance, while thin clouds rolled by overhead. Between here and there, a well-manicured garden drew the eyes forward¡ªtoo orderly to be natural. I could see boats on the river, and I wondered what magic was hiding us from view, for I knew this place could not be seen from either river.


    As the others led me into the room, my eyes followed the lines of the garden back up to the plants, over a burbling fountain, and over to a balcony that jutted out and up beyond the room¡¯s edge, cast in green light and covered by a trellis bursting with gold and white blooms.


    Under it, coiling for four, lined with soft-looking silk, had been set out around a marble table. To one side, dressed in a soft white robe and adorned with only a simple necklace bearing the symbol of Jaezotl, coiled the Jii¡¯Hssen herself.


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii Ssyri¡¯jiilits was a little smaller than I remembered, without the help of her throne. But she was still massive, and she looked almost out of place with her regality shed. She held a tome open with two hands, head bent slightly as she read, flipping a page with a third hand. Her fourth held a goblet, and I watched one of the serpents that made up her hair slither idly toward it, tongue flicking out toward whatever liquid was within. The Jii¡¯Hssen sighed, murmuring something I couldn¡¯t hear, before she used her page-turning hand to flick the errant serpent away.


    Unable to help it, I giggled before I could stifle myself. Lissti shot me a look and Kyen paled, having just drawn in breath to announce our presence.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen jolted, head snapping our direction, her golden eyes landing directly on mine. The surprise and anxiety I saw in them was swiftly replaced by a practiced cold, which soon melted. ¡°It appears I was a little too engrossed in my reading, and I am sure all of you fared similarly in the baths. Please, join me. And servants? You may bring us the food I requested when it is ready.¡±


    She beckoned us forward, wearing a genuine smile, and my anxiety melted away as I shared relieved glances with both my sisters. I have so much I want to ask.

 Chapter 48: Hssen pt. 2

    ¡°Coil, and sit. Make yourselves comfortable,¡± the Jii¡¯Hssen said with a faint hint of a smile. ¡°Whatever we say here will not leave this room.¡±


    Room? The place is half-outside. More than, in fact.


    The errant thought caught me off guard, and I was the last to coil up. I glanced at where we¡¯d come from¡ªa simple, unadorned door. A closed door. No Kyen, no Lissti, and no Dyni.


    Even if she was my aunt, the Jii¡¯Hssen was still¡­ intimidating.


    ¡°What is on your mind?¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii¡¯s question struck me right as I was trying to pay attention again. Her words were kind, but there was a force behind them. This wasn¡¯t a question I could brush off.


    Thankfully, I didn¡¯t want to. ¡°I¡¯m worried about all the people plotting against me, of keeping my secret, and of how my and Kyrae¡¯s reveal at Ssiina¡¯s coming of age will go.¡± I made sure not to question the Jii¡¯Hssen statement that we would not be overheard. This room had magic, I could see it, and I could feel it in the way the shadows tingled, almost repulsed.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen hummed. ¡°Immediate problems then¡ªat least in a sense. I take it you¡¯ve met with success in wresting power from your curse? I doubt you¡¯ve chosen to tame it.¡±


    ¡°Some,¡± I answered truthfully, with meaningful glances at my sisters. ¡°They both help. Kyrae especially has taken really well to the healing aspects of sigilcraft.¡±


    ¡°So I have heard,¡± the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s faint smile grew warmer. A hand brushed the tome to one side, closing it so swiftly that I couldn¡¯t see its contents, and she leaned forward almost conspiratorially, serpentine locks falling to one side. ¡°Tyaniis speaks to me of you three¡ªmost assuredly more often than she needs to.¡±


    For just an instant, I could have sworn she looked hardly more than a few decades older than me.


    ¡°May I ask a question?¡± Ssiina asked.


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii gave a hissing chuckle, and brought a clawed finger up to wrap around her chin. ¡°You already have, Niece mine.¡± Ssiina blushed at that, and earned another chuckle, this one bringing a darker color to the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Perhaps I should have opened with more formality. I bid you all; speak without constraint, and without provocation. I am here right now as your Aunt Ssyii, receiving you three in lieu of your sire.¡±


    My eyes drifted from Ssiina¡¯s embarrassed, rapid nods to Kyrae. My elf sister took a deep breath and looked away, out over the confluence of rivers. I brought my eyes back down onto the table, then up to the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s hands¡ªtwo of them, anyway, resting against the warm stone. Her gaze was hard to meet.


    Next to me, Ssiina stuttered a moment before regaining her composure. ¡°I-if that is the case Jii¡¯Hs¡ªAunt Ssyii¡­ My question is thus: What business is our Sire attending to?¡±


    ¡°A securing of alliances. Ussent Sunstrike will be no doubt interested in Kyrae.¡±


    Hearing her name, Kyrae snapped her head back around. Her eyes were wet. ¡°Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii,¡± she started, voice shaky like I hadn¡¯t heard in over a year. ¡°Will¡­ are you intending to approve my adoption still, with all the opposition that is gathering?¡±


    The Jii¡¯Hssen sighed. ¡°Oh, child.¡± She reached forward with one hand toward Kyrae¡¯s that lay clasped together on the table. My sister flinched a little, and Aunt Ssyii frowned. ¡°I apologize on the behalf of the Empire for the treatment you¡¯ve suffered¡ªand the treatment all elves suffer. Look at your sisters.¡±


    Kyrae glanced over at us without turning her head, and her eyes widened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen few bonds of blood stronger than what you three have. And for that matter, I am of the belief that the blood of the covenant is thicker than the water of the womb¡ªthough many, your sire amongst them would disagree. Alas¡­¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii¡¯s smile finally reached her eyes and they shone with sadness. ¡°I have not answered your question, Niece mine. Yes, I will approve your adoption. In fact, on parchment, I already have.


    ¡°All that is left is proclamation and debut, even if you¡¯re a year or so young yet. Possible or not, Tyaniis merely wants you to each have your own event. Perhaps to pluck at the scales of those who would oppose you, or perhaps because she wishes to attend to each individually as a parent.


    ¡°The fact remains the same.¡± Aunt Ssyii gestured to all of us with her lower arms in a sweeping motion, bringing my eyes up once again to her face, four-fanged smile on full display. ¡°You are all Hssen¡ªmost people just don¡¯t know it yet.¡±


    Kyrae gulped, her eyes wide, but her shoulders slumped as tension I hadn¡¯t even noticed drained from her.


    Ssiina meanwhile hummed in thought. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ve already recorded my sisters¡ªre-recorded Issa. Did you do so because you fear opposition during my debut and wish to ask forgiveness rather than permission.¡±


    Aunt Ssyii shook her head. ¡°Yes and no. My dear, I do not ask forgiveness from anyone other than Jaezotl¡ªor perhaps the Jii¡¯Ssyri as his agent. The fallout does not concern me; your wellbeing does. Even now, so much is in motion around you that your own sire was away at such a critical point. We should have foreseen that Tuo¡¯Antzin could catalyze action.


    ¡°Whatever it was, and I do wish to know, Phaeliisthia flew you here, toeing the line of a millennium-old treaty. For once, the three of you need a major event to occur without exception, and without the unexpected. Moreover, you need time to enjoy your youth. I do not doubt Phaeliisthia has run you three ragged.¡±


    At that, I shook my head. ¡°We have a day for break each week, and sometimes more. Honestly, it¡¯s¡­ nice.¡±


    The Jii¡¯Hssen seemed taken aback by that. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll have to jibe your tutor about how she has gone soft.¡± Her voice radiated anything but disappointment. ¡°My point still stands. You are my guests here, until this is officially your home. Rooms are already prepared in your Sire¡¯s wing, and you may stay in my section of the palace if she does not return tonight. Unlike many others, I know the strength of your sire¡¯s bodyguard, but she is one person.


    ¡°Right now, we may talk about whatever you wish, and you will relax and be pampered until Ssiina¡¯s debut.¡±


    ¡°Can we visit the city?¡± I asked, almost reflexively.


    Aunt Ssyii thought for a moment, looking at the three of us in turn, before she shook her head, hair snakes drooping. In that moment, she looked more like a tired girl than an empress. ¡°No. Realistically, Ssiina could leave, but I feel it is too dangerous at the moment. I realize now that what I may think of as relaxation, you three might find stifling. If you need for anything, please, let me know.


    ¡°Now, what news bring you from Uzh? Who has made a move?¡±


    ¡°Geliss and Deziiya,¡± Ssiina answered.


    ¡°I see,¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii said, leaning back into a more formal posture. ¡°And what precisely did those two do?¡±


    ¡°Do you not have a guess?¡± Kyrae asked suddenly. ¡°Pardon if I am overstepping despite your permission, but¡ª¡±


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii waved a hand, silencing my sister. ¡°You are, but I will forgive you. As for what I know? I know much of those two and their goals¡ªmore than they think I do. That is no reason not to hear it from you, however. Perspective lets you find the poison before it¡¯s used.¡±


    Kyrae mulled her words over for a long moment, then nodded, seemingly satisfied.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen arched an eyebrow at Ssiina, the mark a line of scales rather than hair. ¡°Ssiina?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Certainly. The pair of them approached us after a disaster during a performance at the main theater. They then visited Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate and probed Issa and Kyrae, trying to goad information out of them.¡±


    ¡°I must know more of this disaster¡ªbut first: did those two succeed?¡±


    ¡°Partially. They seemed to already know of the adoption¡ªor were reasonably certain¡ªbut Issa¡¯s true condition was hidden from them. I don¡¯t know if they know she is Sire¡¯s blood and ra¡¯zhii.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen hummed. ¡°I will continue to monitor them.¡±


    ¡°What are their goals?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They seek to remove me from power in favor of someone from their branch. To that end, they will seek support of anyone who opposes me, including the decentralists. Their sire is the most likely one to head a coalition against me should such a thing come to pass.¡±


    ¡°Will adopting us give them more allies?¡±


    ¡°Undoubtedly, but their union would be just as fractious as my support is now. I suspect the effect of your adoption and reintroduction will be a hastening of their plans. I can work with that. Haste makes it easier to make mistakes, and gives them less time to secure the necessary leverage to hold their coalition together.¡±


    ¡°What about working with whatever group is related to my powers?¡±


    At that, the Jii¡¯Hssen paused. Now, it was her turn to look over the rivers. Her gaze followed down the Hssyri, until it was lost in a haze of moist heat. ¡°I¡­ hope not. For all her flaws, I do respect their sire, Zaiia, and Geliss in particular has the potential to be a great leader should he learn compassion.¡±


    ¡°So they might?¡± Kyrae asked.


    ¡°They might.¡±


    ¡°Will you consider the possibility and investigate accordingly?¡± Ssiina added.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen turned back, her face a stoic, imperious mask. ¡°I will consider doing so. The utmost care must be taken, lest the action come as a slight that loses me favor with the Jii¡¯Ssyri. Now, enough about my maneuvers. What of this disaster?¡±


    ¡°Two assassins with powers just¡ª¡± I emphasized the word, hoping to make my meaning extra clear ¡°¡ªlike mine came to kill Ussen Ysta Ssyt during the final act of the play, as the sun was setting.¡± That last detail felt important to me¡ªa time of long shadows when the waking world crosses into dreams.


    ¡°And they failed?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I killed one¡ªbut we fell off the viewing box together and my curse tried to take me. Kyrae saved me. The other, I think Ssiina killed them with her venom.¡±


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii, looking more like Aunt Ssyii in the moment, glanced at Ssiina. In the motion, I saw a little bit of my sister. ¡°You killed someone with your bite?¡±


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°I¡­ He was on me and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop. I do not wish to see you relive such an event as Issa has described. I am glad you are all well, and disappointed in Phaeliisthia for not intervening.¡±


    ¡°She came at the end!¡± I protested.


    ¡°She is¡­ distant, Niece mine. She does not care for mortals like I or your sire do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± I hissed, springing up higher in my coils. ¡°Phaeliisthia cares about us! She even apologized to me!¡±


    ¡°Issa, please. You must understand that¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re wrong. Phaeliisthia cares. I know she does. She didn¡¯t at first, but something changed.¡±


    Aunt Ssyii sighed. ¡°What could change a millennia-old being?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just know she cares!¡±


    ¡°Issa¡­¡± Ssiina chided softly, placing a hand against my forearm.


    I almost yanked my arm away, but I stopped myself. ¡°Ssiina, please. Don¡¯t you feel the same? Don¡¯t you know Phaeliisthia cares about us?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Kyrae said. ¡°At first, it was just you. I think you reminded her of someone she lost a long time ago.¡± At her words, I faintly remembered Phaeliisthia hinting at that much. Could it be the same person whose moonflowers populate her most beloved place? ¡°And then she did change¡ªslowly. I think she cares about all of us now. And I¡¯ve even seen her more affable around her servants.¡±


    ¡°Zinniz does seem happier¡­¡± Ssiina conceded.


    ¡°And hasn¡¯t she allowed us to be less formal around her¡ªeven as our teachings should push us toward the opposite direction?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ssiina closed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. I just hadn¡¯t seen it. We¡¯d grown closer, and I assumed my perception had simply shifted, but¡­¡± She looked up at the Jii¡¯Hssen who was waiting for us with a stern look on her frankly terrifying face¡ªterrifying when she wasn¡¯t acting as our aunt, anyway. ¡°Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii, I believe Phaeliisthia has changed¡ªperhaps toward how she used to be. I believe she may wish to be involved more in ways that strain her treaty.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± The Jii¡¯Hssen hissed, although her expression softened. ¡°But¡­ I cannot control her actions. However, I also see no reason to antagonize her at the moment. As such, this will be a matter for a later time. Do you know why the assassins were targeting Ussen Ysta?¡±


    I lowered myself again, suddenly feeling hungry. The shadows that had begun to twist toward my anger retreated once again, banished by the terrace¡¯s light. ¡°I do¡ªat least as much as she has told us. Her family¡ªthe main branch that controls Ess¡¯Siijiil and Kii¡¯Hssiil Province¡ªat least¡ªis involved with the entity that cursed me. They¡¯re seeking power, and they have some allies.¡±


    ¡°That matches Tyaniis¡¯s reports. But that there is dissent is good¡ªat least for us at the moment. Where is she staying right now?¡±


    ¡°With Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°Did Phaeliisthia offer?¡±


    ¡°She did.¡±


    The Jii¡¯Hssen hummed. ¡°Perhaps there might be some truth in your descriptions of Phaeliisthia¡¯s behavior. This will not color my decision regarding your former tutor.¡±


    The word ¡°former¡± hit me harder than it ought to have, and I found myself blinking rapidly.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen continued, ¡°However, I may at least trust then that Ussen Ysta is safe. What she knows, and can testify to, may be of import in containing this threat. Is there anything else from that day you wish to discuss?¡±


    My sisters and I shared a glance.


    ¡°The Temple was interested in us, but I think Ussyri Noksi is handling that,¡± Kyrae said.


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii waved one hand. ¡°The Temple is not something I am involved in beyond my role as a follower. Not even perfunctorily. I wish to move in to lighter topics, but I have given you the right to speak as you see fit, so please, ask or say what you will.¡±


    Kyrae nodded, and it looked like she was finally allowing herself to relax, shoulders drooping and legs stilling.


    Ssiina and I shared a glance, and the conversation died back into topical things. For a while, the four of us sat quietly, listening to the burble of the fountain, and the twittering of birds in the terrace¡¯s planters¡ªand only in the planters. Wait. I can¡¯t hear sounds from outside¡ªthat must be at least part of the magic here.


    The food arrived, glorious meats and what were probably also glorious fruits. I ignored those, eating only what Ssiina or Kyrae snuck onto my plate. The meal was¡­ not what I expected my first meal at the Emerald Palace to be. The plates were stone¡ªbut finely glazed¡ªand I recognized every food except one kind of fruit. I tried my best to eat with manners, taking so many bites that I felt like a bird pecking at a seedpod.


    Seeing the Jii¡¯Hssen eating daintily was one of the many moments where I took a mental slide back and realized just how privileged I was right now. At the same time, eating a meal with Aunt Ssyii felt¡­ not quite like with Phaeliisthia, nor Tyaniis, but¡­ pleasant. A little more formal, and a little more distant. But it was nice, and for a short while my mind slipped away from my curse and the people arrayed against us.


    Now with food, and an atmosphere that had largely recovered. Ssiina was the first to break the silence. ¡°When will my debut happen?¡±


    ¡°Your Sire will have the ultimate say, but I estimate no later than one month. Tyaniis is still planning the guest list, and there are a fair few that will need time to travel.¡±


    Ssiina deftly ate a single berry with an amount of restraint I would find impossible. ¡°How will my sisters be introduced?¡±


    ¡°After you. Your sire will make an announcement, and then later in the event I shall approve the pair¡¯s titles. It is my hope that your debut might have some time before the announcement, as I believe making it will pull the focus entirely away from you, Ssiina.¡±


    My hssen-raised sister shook her head, smiling at me and Kyrae both. ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. If anything, I¡¯d hate for my sisters to wait while I mingle. I don¡¯t really have many friends.¡±


    ¡°But you should,¡± Aunt Ssyii chided. ¡°At least in terms of contacts for information and favors owed. Rather than risk our scheme being uncovered during your stay at Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir, we are letting the whole Empire know now. You will need allies, as without them your reliance on myself and your sire will be seen as a great weakness.¡±


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t know that anyone would want me as an ally.¡±


    I almost spat out my fish. What? ¡°Why not?¡± I said the second part out loud, and I quickly covered my mouth with a hand. Ssiina looked like she was ready to answer, so I swallowed and kept going. ¡°You¡¯re a scary-good sigilist, you¡¯re really pretty, you¡¯re kind and know etiquette, and you¡¯re hssen. What¡¯s the issue?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Issa!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I just don¡¯t get it!¡±


    Kyrae leaned over the table to look up at Ssiina. ¡°What my sister¡¯s trying to say is that you¡¯re a strong, nice person.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts!¡± I added. ¡°If you¡¯re having trouble meeting people, how did you manage to work up to meeting me¡­ again?¡±


    ¡°Well, that was different. I had Dyni and¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have us this time!¡±


    ¡°Issa¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ssiina leaned over and hugged me with surprising speed.


    I reached my arms around her in turn, putting my head into the crook of her neck. ¡°I love you, Sister.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    We stayed like that for a few moments, and then Ssiina and Kyrae shared a hug. From there, the conversation was brighter¡ªwhat to wear for the event, what to do around the palace, things like that.


    Eventually, with the food winding down, and the sun hanging a little low in the sky, I asked one last question. ¡°What were you reading, Aunt Ssyii?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± she set her goblet down and looked from the sunset back down to her tome, then at me. ¡°This is a record of historical findings I requested be compiled recently. There are accounts from many different people around the Empire. Myths, legends, a few rumors, and a fair few ancient sites described in detail.


    ¡°I wish to know more about the history that predates our Empire, so I can best make decisions for the future. If I wish for change in the future, I must learn from the past.¡±


    ¡°Would it be possible for Dyni to borrow that tome after you¡¯re finished?¡± Ssiina asked.


    Aunt Ssyii chuckled, serpentine locks waving. ¡°She¡¯s already asked.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ancient sites¡­ I thought suddenly about my curse. Specifically, I thought about a journal written in Human Imperial by an enigmatic merfolk with a penchant for exploration on dry land. ¡°Were any of the contributors named Uru Farlight?¡±


    ¡°Farlight¡­ Yes, actually. Serendipitously, I was just about to read their contribution when you three arrived.¡±


    My eyes widened. Maybe this was something not present in their journal. ¡°May I read it right now¡ªif there¡¯s time?¡± I glanced around for a sundial, finding a small one that showed the hour to be late.


    ¡°We do have time. I might have to stay awake late, but I do not mind spending more time with my nieces. Are you two interested as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I am!¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Aunt Ssyii shaped a quick sigil I recognized, and a small ball of pale, white-green light lit up over one claw. It floated to the center of the table where it hung in perfect stillness. ¡°You three coil up closer to me and we¡¯ll read together.¡±

 Chapter 49: Done Hiding

    Up close, Aunt Ssyii was more¡­ mortal. More of a person, even than when she¡¯d coiled at the table with us. I still stiffened when she pulled me closer with one of her lower arms, the other two holding the book. Ssiina jumped a little as well, clearly not used to familial contact from the Jii¡¯Hssen.


    Kyrae stayed next to me until, at a gesture, she took a position seated on one immense loop of polished emerald scales. Together, we squinted down at the book, cast in shadow by the dimming light, until Aunt Ssyii¡¯s spell drifted closer, illuminating the neat writing on the pages.


    It was in lamian, of course. Seeing Uru Farlight¡¯s name in lamian was odd¡ªtwice borrowed characters from human imperial used for merfolk, and a transliteration for the merfolk adventurer¡¯s family name. Or what I presumed to be a family name¡ªI didn¡¯t know much.


    Aunt Ssyii started reading, her cadence more formal than exciting. But we were also all adults¡ªif not quite in name¡ªand none of us were here to hear a fable.


    Too bad the content nearly amounted to that. Ancient ruins high in the Sekalln, above the source of the Greatriver. I wondered idly how close we¡¯d gotten to them last year. Unfortunately, Uru didn¡¯t seem to know either. Her transcribed words echoed surety and determination, but she didn¡¯t know where they were for sure.


    Only that it was her goal to go there. Quickly enough, the topic changed, and a discourse about the Elven pantheon was opened before hurried slithering met my ears. A servant¡ªKyen specifically¡ªraced up and through the door we¡¯d left, and even I could tell he was worried¡ªfrantic, almost.


    He pulled up into a fidgeting coil a few meters away, features slackening in a way I couldn¡¯t place. Aunt Ssyii finished Uru¡¯s reply to a question about the God of Decay whose name I couldn¡¯t remember, then placed a strip of silk into the tome and closed it.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she said, an echoing hiss to her voice that I realized came from the serpents that made up her hair.


    Kyen¡¯s eyes darted to us, past me, and then back to the Jii¡¯Hssen. ¡°Hssen Zaiia demands she speak with your magnificence. The matter is of the utmost urgency.¡±


    ¡°And what makes her presume I may be disturbed?¡±


    ¡°She insists it is a matter of security within the Palace. That your magnificence is in ¡®imminent danger.¡¯¡±


    I glanced up at Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii just in time to see her lips draw into a thin, severe expression. ¡°Is she willing to invoke her right to ¡®protect¡¯ me?¡±


    ¡°She is on her way here as we speak, with a contingent of royal taaniir, including the utaan.¡±


    ¡°Do you know if Lyantii is at fault?¡±


    Kyen shook his head. ¡°I do not. I hope not.¡±


    The Jii¡¯Hssen huffed and rose, sliding Kyrae gently off her until my sister stood next to the table. At her resting height, the Jii¡¯Hssen was half again as tall as I was, and I scooted back reflexively. Utaan here? I felt with my shadows, but the atmosphere of the Emerald Palace constrained them. I could barely feel into the halls beyond this terrace, and so far I felt nothing.


    ¡°Ah,¡± she clicked her tongue, and addressed my sisters and me. ¡°My apologies if I startled you.¡± She inclined her head toward the increasingly anxious Kyen. ¡°It appears as though we will have guests¡ª¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii froze, then whipped her head toward an overgrown trellis along the interior wall, four hands forming a sigil so quickly I couldn¡¯t follow it.


    ¡°Who dares!¡± Her voice bore a quality that pushed against me, and I flattened almost to the ground, holding Kyrae¡¯s hand as she took a knee beside me.


    Dyni slithered out from behind the trellis. ¡°My apologies, Ssyrin Jii¡¯Hssen. The approaching taaniir have split to cover all entrances.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t we beat Deziiya and Geliss here?¡± I realized I¡¯d spoken my thoughts only after the last word left my mouth.


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii hissed again. ¡°They have seen Phaeliisthia fly you here before. Likely, this was all planned in advance.¡±


    I swallowed nervously. ¡°That means that Hssen¡­ Zaiia? doesn¡¯t know everything. Right?¡±


    ¡°She knows enough.¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii hissed.


    ¡°Ssyrin Jii¡¯Hssen,¡± Kyen said, voice pitched with worry, ¡°I implore you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Dyni?¡±


    The stealthy bodyguard bowed low. ¡°Yes, Your Magnificence?¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Take these three and hide them in the garden. I will handle Hssen Zaiia and get her to stop this foolishness.¡±


    What? The thought of hiding bothered me. What have we even been training for? What¡¯s the point if we¡¯re just going to be dragged around all the time? ¡°No,¡± I said, my voice harsher than I imagined. ¡°I¡¯m done running¡ªwe¡¯re done running.¡± My shadows pushed forward as if bolstered, and I now felt the slithering forms of a dozen or more people converging on the terrace¡ªonly a few rooms away.


    ¡°What?¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii snapped. No one outside the Temple could question her orders, and even then only the Jii¡¯Ssyri or the Ea¡¯Ssyri would consider doing so.


    I clenched my fists, feeling Kyrae¡¯s hand clench back. Next to us, Ssiina gave a shaky nod. ¡°I said no, Your Magnificence. You said everything¡¯s done except the formal announcement. You¡¯re formal¡ªso announce it! What could this hssen possibly do to you? You¡¯re the Jii¡¯Hssen!¡±


    An immediate chill washed over me, fed by power radiating from the Jii¡¯Hssen. My shadows that had crept forward recoiled, rushing to hide under any available cover.


    Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s Ssyii¡¯s lips curled back into a sneer, jaw opening a bit to show her twin sets of fangs, extended and each as long as one of my fingers. Her hiss was low and rumbling¡ªdangerous. Serpentine locks moved as one to face me, mouths open and hissing. I wavered under her gaze, but Ssiina joined Kyrae, and my sisters supported me.


    Then, just as soon as it had come, the crushing sense of power evaporated. Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii clacked her jaw shut and shook her head, hair falling limp. ¡°My apologies. The blessing¡ªI dislike being so boldly contradicted.¡± She took a deep breath and rose with a forced smile, her eyes only now returning to an un-dilated look. ¡°Are you certain? All three of you?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I replied easily.


    ¡°¡­Yes. Me too,¡± Kyrae said after a moment¡¯s pause, but her voice was full of conviction.


    ¡°I do not hold the same weight, for I am already known.¡± Ssiina said softly, gaining volume. ¡°But I stand with my sisters. She wrapped her lower body protectively around our fronts.


    ¡°Prepare,¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii said simply, gesturing to arms, one each to Kyen and Dyni. The pair of servants rushed off toward where I could now hear approaching lamias.


    ¡°And, if I may?¡± Kyrae asked, continuing on at the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s nod. ¡°If they¡¯re already planning this far ahead, what¡¯s to say they¡¯re not expecting us to hide away. The garden is our only choice, right? What if they¡¯re waiting, and they use this to undermine your competence.¡±


    Now, we could all hear the approaching taaniir. I wondered if the sigil array over this room only worked one way to keep it silent, or the Jii¡¯Hssen had done something with her four hands that I¡¯d missed.


    Kyrae¡¯s comment earned a smile from the Jii¡¯Hssen as she coiled back down at the table, sliding the book into her robes and inviting us to join her. ¡°Quickly now. We must look the part of a family enjoying a temperate evening. As for your question, Kyrae¡­


    ¡°I assumed they would. However, I was¡ªand am¡ªwilling to take on that burden so as not to drag you three in too deep too quickly. Although, with your acumen and Ssiina¡¯s experience, you may be able to guide your sisters safely. That said, Dyni is better than almost any of the taaniir here, and I doubt they¡¯d have found you.¡±


    ¡°Then it would be a bad look for them?¡± Kyrae asked.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    My sister hummed to herself, taking a seat once Ssiina and I had coiled up at the table. ¡°I still think I¡¯m right.¡±


    Aunt Ssyii laughed. ¡°You may well be, dear. You sire was ever adamant that I cared too little for my own wellbeing.¡± Her hair shifted to face the wall. All the doors except one were hidden, but I counted four with my shadows. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss something more lighthearted. How about that trip to the glacier your sire mentioned to me?¡±


    I tilted my head to one side, unsure for a moment why my aunt was asking that. Then it fell into place as Ssiina started describing the mountains, moments before the doors to the terrace burst open.


    ***


    Hssen Zaiia led the taaniir, including her personal guards, up to the terrace with the utmost haste, ensuring each entrance and exit would be secured. Such unexpected and low-class ¡°guests¡± were surely a risk to the weak-hearted Jii¡¯Hssen.


    An easy narrative to weave. And should those guests flee? A weakness of her security, and a failed assassination attempt brought about by incompetence. Should she hide them? Her integrity would be compromised¡ªunfit for duty like her much-diminished sister.


    The nature of the guests, however, their true nature, disgusted the hssen.


    Adoption? The word brought venom into Hssen Zaiia¡¯s fangs. Hssen were not just made, they were born. A blessing required to rule. Truthfully, she still did not know whether her half-sister Tyaniis would truly adopt an ea of all things. Had her fire died out that much? Did her pitiable former partner, and her death, truly break her?


    Tonight, she would find out. Phaeliisthia had returned with Ssiina and two others¡ªher students presumably¡ªtoday, and that meant her son and daughter¡¯s inquiries had borne fruit. As such, the plan would commence.


    Poor Tyaniis. You worked so hard to put your sister on the throne, and now a whim of baffling kindness will undo the Jii¡¯Hssen.


    Hssen Zaiia reached the main door first, ahead of her taaniir. With haste, she threw it open, sliding onto the terrace. ¡°Ssyrin Jii¡¯Hssen!¡± she shouted. ¡°Is everything alright? When we heard you¡¯d been compromised, we feared¡­¡±


    Hssen Zaiia trailed off, her well-prepared speech dying on her lips. Coiled in front of her and sat around a table, chatting idly, were the Jii¡¯Hssen, Ssiina, a ke¡¯lania of suspicious build, and an ea girl. That girl in question had just finished asking something, and the Jii¡¯Hssen was answering with a smile when Zaiia¡¯s outburst drew their attention.


    Around Zaiia, the taaniir circled up, pausing with confusion. Why would Ssyii¡­ No matter, there¡¯s always a way to twist this to my favor. With a cough to gather another moment to think, Zaiia started again.


    ***


    With a curse, Tyaniis slithered off the ship and onto the busy early evening streets of Ess¡¯Sylantziis. Talk of a dragon landing near the Grand Temple had reached her when they stopped to drop off goods in the south of the city¡ªgifts from Ussent Andriel Sunstrike.


    As quickly as she could, she¡¯d ordered the ship moving again, promising to return on the morrow. Something¡¯s gone wrong, she thought as she barreled down the streets, shoving aside anyone who dared not to move out of her way.


    I can only hope I¡¯m not too late.

 Chapter 50: Hssen pt. 3

    Hssen Zaiia¡¯s entrance was¡­ bombastic. Pompous. And a bunch of other words that Phaeliisthia had taught me. But more importantly than that, it was awkward. Almost as one, and not entirely from a lack of surprise, my sisters and our aunt looked up from the tome at the array of armed taaniir and one well-dressed hssen.


    Hssen Zaiia Ssyri¡¯Jiilits looked a lot like her daughter, Deziiya. Kelaniel, and I assumed ra¡¯zhii, the woman coiled before us was nearly Sire¡¯s size. Her eyes, like her children, were blue: a cold, pale blue. Hssen Zaiia¡¯s scales, however, were closer in color to my own, and they glittered each like dark emeralds under the flowing robes of green and gold that she wore. For now, I held my tongue, even as the shadows twitched eagerly.


    Into the heavy silence, Hssen Zaiia was the first to speak, chin bowing low as if under pressure from the ornate ribbons and pleats her black hair was done in. ¡°Your Radiance, you should inform myself and your taaniir if you will be deviating from the day¡¯s plans. We were merely worried for your safety, especially with such unusual surprise guests on your private terrace.¡± She bowed deeply, a full show of deference that didn¡¯t match the hardness in her eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t place if that look was malice, worry, or something else. But from the way Kyrae¡¯s shoulders tightened, I had a good idea it was the former.


    ¡°Zaiia,¡± the Jii¡¯Hssen answered coldly, ¡°I informed Ussent Lyantii, and these guests have been thoroughly vetted. Nevermind that you are interrupting me explicitly against my orders.¡±


    ¡°Including the ea?¡±


    Kyrae bristled.


    ¡°All of them. Did I hiss?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Magnificence. The matter of security remains, however, and visitors, especially unusual cases, must be recorded. I recognize your sister¡¯s daughter; are the others her friends? It seems most unusual for the Jii¡¯Hssen herself to host children.¡±


    At that, Aunt Ssyii rose and gestured toward us. ¡°These are my nieces. You already know Ssiina, but I am disappointed you do not remember Sseti, who is now known as Issa, although she was young when she left.¡±


    Hssen Zaiia couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s words. Even I picked up on it, but that might¡¯ve been because I was looking for it. She glared down at me, judging and searching.


    I met her gaze, and it took me a moment to realize I was hissing.


    ¡°She will need to be confirmed by¡ª¡±


    ¡°Her sire, her former nanny, and her aunt,¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii cut in. ¡°All of whom are certain of her identity. Don¡¯t play the fool, Zaiia. I know you¡¯ve been keeping watch on Phaeliisthia¡¯s students. You must have had some inkling as to Issa¡¯s identity. Small though she may still be, that she is kelaniel must be obvious to the trained eye.¡±


    As our aunt spoke, we three sisters uncoiled and stood. Kyrae surprised me, by taking a position behind and between us. But that didn¡¯t stop Ssiina and I from each taking one of her hands. Something that everyone assembled had to see.


    I looked around, old instincts searching for a way out. Tension was high, and all exits that weren¡¯t over the edge were covered. Kyen stood nervously, flanked by taaniir, and I wasn¡¯t sure if they were there to protect or to restrain him.


    The burbling of the fountain was a roar into the silence.


    ¡°I see¡­ That does not explain the presence of an ea amongst hssen.¡±


    Aunt Ssyii glanced down at Kyrae, then lifted a fanged smile to Hssen Zaiia. ¡°No. I suppose it does not. Would you care to sit and hear her story?¡± She gestured to one side, where there was barely enough room for the kelaniel to join us at the table.


    Hssen Zaiia¡¯s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, I thought she was considering the offer. ¡°Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii, as your advisor, I am placing you under advisory care until such time as your mind has returned.¡±


    What!? Immediately, the shadows jumped and bucked, despite the pressure of the Palace against my powers. Some of the taaniir noticed, hands drawing to weapons.


    Aunt Ssyii¡¯s eyes went wide, and she hissed¡ªher serpentine locks joining the chorus. ¡°What!? Zaiia, you cannot do this! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is in your best interests.¡± She gestured to the assembled taaniir, who many of whom looked visibly uncertain. ¡°There are dark forces that seek your downfall.¡± She glanced to the shadows. ¡°And I worry that they are close at hand.¡±


    I clenched my fists and jaw both, barely able to restrain the shadows that now twisted at the edges of my vision.


    Ssiina uncoiled herself and moved between the hesitant taaniir and the sneering Hssen Zaiia. ¡°Aunt Zaiia, please reconsider. My sisters and I are students of a neutral party, faithful of Jaezotl, who is known to detest corruption and dark forces both. Please¡ª¡±


    ¡°Silence.¡±


    Ssiina shut up with a hissing whine. And only then did I feel the magic in the air, sigil arrays hidden somewhere I couldn¡¯t see. The shadows were shielding me, even as they were about to ruin everything.


    But I didn¡¯t care.


    Kyrae had long since moved behind me, and my elf sister shook like a leaf in a typhoon. Her confidence and bravado that we¡¯d spent years growing had withered and died in moments under this bitch of a hssen¡¯s false accusations.


    ¡°No,¡± I said softly, then repeated louder. ¡°No. You have it wrong, Hssen Zaiia. But you know that don¡¯t you? Do you think you can just abuse your position like this!?¡± My voice rose to a shout, and I found myself slithering up to meet her, rising on my lower body until her face loomed large in mine, pale blue eyes reflecting my dark shadows.


    ¡°By Jaezotl,¡± Zaiia hissed, her voice pained, ¡°She¡¯s possessed!¡±


    I¡¯m not. I¡¯m in control. Even as that dark presence knocks on the door to my consciousness, I am in control.


    But I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    And I wasn¡¯t given time to think.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Stop her! Now! Protect the Jii¡¯Hssen and Ssiina!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡ª¡± I realized a moment later that some spell had bounced off my shadows, which had moved to protect me. Pain flared through my connection with them, and I was lifted off the floor on a bed of darkness. I wanted so badly to lunge at Hssen Zaiia. To consume her warmth.


    I pulled back.


    The presence loomed.


    The taaniir struck.


    And they didn¡¯t reach me.


    Walls of bright sigils burst to life, searing my shadows. Shouts rang out around me, but I couldn¡¯t hear them over the ringing in my ears. I fell to the ground and rolled, expecting blades before I lifted my upper body. Instead, I was met with a veritable cage around me.


    The presence was fading.


    Glowing sigils flowed and shifted, behind which the taaniir watched. I whipped my head around, looking for my sisters, looking for Aunt Ssyii.


    ¡°You seem to forget your place, half-sister.¡±


    I followed the familiar voice and found my sire, Tyaniis. I¡¯d never seen her use magic before, but¡­ she hadn¡¯t. In my peripheral vision, Kyrae and Ssiina were crouched behind the table, faces hard and hands focused.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen stood in the center, and for a moment she almost looked¡­ lost.


    ¡°Tyaniis!¡± Hssen Zaiia snapped from somewhere just outside my cage of light. ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡±


    ¡°I am stopping what appears to me to be an insurrection, albeit a poorly-planned one.¡± She slithered forward, gold eyes burning. ¡°And I am here to protect my daughters.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter is cursed, Tyaniis! You must have seen the shadows!¡±


    ¡°And you must have seen how her sisters protected her. That was neither my magic nor my sister¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re harboring a cursed child?¡± Hssen Zaiia¡¯s voice peaked high out of her normal range.


    ¡°What if Deziiya were cursed? What if someone had hurt her badly, taken her from you for years and then left her on your doorstep, scared near death?¡±


    Zaiia surprised me by pausing, as if to consider my sire¡¯s words. ¡°I¡­ am surprised to see you so compassionate, Tyaniis. Can I be certain you are not corrupted as well?¡±


    I pulled myself into a coiling position inside the bars of light. A cage of sorts, but¡­ I glanced back at Ssiina and Kyrae again. I have the key.


    Tyaniis slithered closer, until she was just outside my sigilcraft cell. ¡°If you are surprised to see me so compassionate, then surely your compassion extends as well? The elf here, Kyrae Ssyri¡¯Jiilits, is a sister to my daughter more than blood could ever make her. She is the reason Issa is alive at all, that the curse has not taken her mind.¡± Tyaniis bent down and gave me her best apologetic smile.


    This all felt a little like a nightmare.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it? She¡¯s feral!¡± Hssen Zaiia shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I replied without thinking. Soft as it was, everyone¡¯s attention that had been drifting toward Tyaniis snapped back to me. ¡°I¡¯m not. You were going to hurt my sisters, or my aunt. I wanted to scare you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But you lost control!¡±


    Hesitantly, I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been learning from Phaeliisthia.¡± I reached a hand out and ran it along the hard, near-physical glowing sigils. ¡°Everyone¡¯s been working so hard for me. This was supposed to stay secret until we¡¯d overcome it, but we¡¯re not there yet. Perhaps Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir can help me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zaiia looked around the assembled crowd. ¡°Tyaniis you cannot possibly think of sending her to the Spring of All Life when she¡¯s cursed, can you?¡± She stopped at the end of her thought, eyes widening.


    I followed her gaze and saw Utaan Lyantii slithering up from the back of the assembled taaniir.


    ¡°Actually,¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii spoke finally, her voice deep and regal, ¡°I can think of no better place to send her. Phaeliisthia has done what she can, and the rest needs be in Jaezotl¡¯s coils.¡±


    ¡°I as well oppose your usurpation of my authority.¡± Utaan Lyantii said, slithering to the fore. ¡°With all due respect, of course, Hssen Zaiia. I had been informed of this visit, and also to keep it secret.¡±


    ¡°Secret from me?¡± Hssen Zaiia practically shrieked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lyantii answered simply.


    ¡°Tyaniis, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°This was my idea,¡± the Jii¡¯Hssen cut in. She slithered forward, looping a coil protectively around my cage of light. ¡°Issa is one of our own, Kyrae is new family that will struggle against millennia of prejudice, and Ssiina will face hardships because of her association. I decided to hide them from you.¡±


    Hssen Zaiia¡¯s jaw creaked as she held it firmly shut. After releasing a deep breath, she spoke again. ¡°So Tyaniis is adopting an ea! As your advisor, what gives you the right?¡±


    ¡°It is my right as Jii¡¯Hssen. It is your right to question my decision. And it is my right to defend the decision by all means available.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me, do you, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°In manners of maintaining the security of my position, I would not trust you to polish a single scale on my tail, Zaiia. I know full well you plot my downfall, and that you resent my sister.¡±


    ¡°Those are serious accusations, Your Radiance,¡± Utaan Lyantii said solemnly.


    ¡°They¡¯re false!¡± Zaiia hissed. ¡°The Jii¡¯Hssen is clearly compromised. Utaan Lyantii, I demand you detain her. Whether or not I act as regent is irrelevant, we can form a council and¡ª¡±


    Utaan Lyantii gave a signal and the taaniir moved forward¡­ toward Hssen Zaiia.


    ¡°What?¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Hssen Tyaniis told me everything, and Dyni has granted me evidence enough to investigate you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For your connection to the same dark forces that afflict Issa,¡± Utaan Lyantii finished.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Hssen Zaiia said softly. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°That will be determined, Hssen Zaiia. We will review the events of tonight, keep what happened here a secret, and determine a path moving forward.¡±


    Hssen Zaiia hissed dangerously, but backed down, lowering her upper body to its resting height. ¡°I will see your weakness and corruption exposed, should it exist, Your Radiance. For your own good.¡± She looked away from me and Aunt Ssyii, back toward Utaan Lyantii. ¡°Take me to my chambers then, or do you feel a need to throw someone who has committed no crime into her own dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Your chambers, Hssen Zaiia. Please stay there until morning.¡±


    Hssen Zaiia hissed. ¡°Very well. As a final statement: I disapprove of the adoption of an ea to the class of Hssen.¡± She glared back at Kyrae. ¡°She must prove the impossible to be worthy in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that and more,¡± Kyrae answered with a surprisingly clear voice, ¡°Hssen Zaiia.¡± She bowed as formally as she could despite her position.


    Hssen Zaiia snorted, but turned to leave, leading Utaan Lyantii before the royal guard captain could lead her. With them, the taaniir filed out, followed by Dyni who gave a wink to my sire.


    Kyen was last. ¡°I¡­ will prepare your chambers for this evening, if you will be taking to them?¡±


    ¡°We will,¡± Tyaniis answered. ¡°...and thank you.¡±


    Kyen startled out of his bow at my sire¡¯s thanks, but nodded and quickly left out the closing door, tail tip pulling it shut behind him.


    And then there were five of us, left alone in the quiet of the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s private terrace. The fountain burbled away without a care in the world, even as my cage of light bathed the veranda in unearthly shades of white and gold.


    I heard my sisters sigh in relief, Kyrae quietly, but Ssiina with a great, exaggerated huff. The cage of sigils around me shattered into motes of light that dissolved into the evening air, leaving me coiled in a loop of the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s lower body.


    ¡°Issa¡­¡± Sire Tyaniis started, her voice dangerous


    Ssiina slithered between me and our sire. ¡°Sire, please. She¡¯s¡ªwe¡¯ve all been through a lot.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re right. I¡­ I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t here.¡± Sire Tyaniis hung her head, golden eyes glancing and the very tired-looking Aunt Ssyii. ¡°Thank you for taking care of them so well, Sister.¡±


    Aunt Ssyii smiled, the expression teasing her exhausted eyes as she heaved a four-shouldered shrug. ¡°We are family.¡±


    ¡°That we are. Shall I take my daughters for the evening?¡±


    ¡°If you would, please. Keep them safe tonight and we¡¯ll discuss this at first light tomorrow. There¡¯s much and more I have yet to do this evening.¡±


    Sire Tyaniis nodded. ¡°Come then. Though it may not be under the most auspicious circumstances, I wish to show you the rooms prepared for each of you.¡± She stifled a laugh as the three of us rushed toward her as a single mass of skin and scales. ¡°Though perhaps you may all choose a single room for the night, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± I mumbled, half-hissing with the sudden weight of the fatigue that hit me. Ssiina was curling around me hard enough to almost hurt, and Kyrae had managed to wedge herself between our upper bodies, immobilizing one of my arms and one of Ssiina¡¯s.


    Sire Tyaniis ran her fingers through my hair and I jolted, before melting into the sensation. ¡°Tonight, I will see to your safety. Worry not for the future, nor what has passed tonight. While I had hoped this would not happen, we are not without recourse. So rest well, Daughters mine.¡±

 Interlude 6: Burdens of Power

    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii watched her nieces and sister leave her terrace; the moment they left, she heaved a sigh. The day had gone very nearly as wrong as was possible, and it was Issa¡¯s fault for losing control.


    But¡­ she couldn¡¯t blame the girl¡ªwouldn¡¯t blame her. Ssyii bounced between blaming Lyantii and Tyaniis, coiling alone at the table, staring at the closed tome and empty plates that had been left in the chaos. Eventually, she settled on blaming herself.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen tried to relax, shoulders slumping. She stared down at her hands¡ªall four of them. Her head felt heavy, and she tried to shut out the sight granted to her by Jaezotl¡¯s blessing, to stare only down at the polished stone of the table.


    But¡­ she couldn¡¯t. Surrounding her were damaged plants and scuffs on the floor. A big open space, chilling quickly in the evening air. Ssyii shivered.


    All this power. How easy it would be to¡ªno. She wouldn¡¯t abuse her position. Wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to follow in her sire¡¯s wake. But¡­ why was this so hard? Why couldn¡¯t this power help her?


    Zaiia coveted it. Not just the position, but the power. She¡¯d aligned herself with ussen looking to reduce the power of the Emerald Throne, after all. That much was obvious, open even. Now, it was open that Zaiia wanted to remove her¡ªthat she would take risks to do so.


    And Tyaniis had uncovered more sinister ties. How deep such dark forces penetrated, Ssyii didn¡¯t know. But she did know that Zaiia had to be at least aware that worship and power derived from a formless, mindless entity with nearly the power of a god was spreading amongst the decentralists and malcontents alike. And aware that Issa had shown her curse.


    As much as Ssyii was relieved that they¡¯d not come to blows, miraculously, she had wished for violence. Had Zaiia attacked her or her nieces, she could have solved that problem¡ªno.


    Ssyii remembered lazy afternoons in the courtyard. Her, Tyaniis, Zaiia, and Lassani. Four sisters¡ªhalf or not. Innocent children.


    She had such a wonderful smile¡­


    How did all this go so wrong?


    How did the weakest, the smallest, the most passive, the worst student¡­ how did she get the throne?


    Why did Tyaniis, in her last act as heir apparent, push her into this role? She didn¡¯t¡­


    She had to. Jii¡¯Kalaga needed her. Her family needed her, Zaiia included.


    The Jii¡¯Hssen blinked and pushed herself up from the table she¡¯d fallen over. Her eyes were wet with tears, and her claws had scratched furrows into the stone. Look at me, Ssyii thought. What a mess. I couldn¡¯t solve tonight, and I¡¯m sitting her wallowing in my own pity instead of doing what I must.


    Shaking, Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii looked out over the confluence of rivers: a symbol of unity not reflected in the realities of the empire she and the Jii¡¯Ssyri led. She wanted to change that, remove barriers for elves and allow immigration of humans from afar.


    So far, she¡¯d gotten the latter¡ªin a limited capacity. And even then, only because of the influx of refugees from the humans¡¯ own dying empire.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    She wasn¡¯t sure she could do more. Not just for a lack of power to her position in the reality of the Empire, but her own capabilities. But she had to try, like she¡¯d been trying, struggling to make progress.


    What Ssyii wouldn¡¯t give to be acting in support of Jii¡¯Hssen Tyaniis, to indulge in her art again instead of staring at a blank canvas any time she had a few moments spare and only feeling less inspired. The Jii¡¯Hssen drew herself up and uncoiled from her position at the table, turning away from the view and its fading evening colors. Already, the stars were out, far away and peacefully twinkling.


    She ran her fingers across leaves as she passed, and dipped the tip of her tail in the burbling fountain, its water from the most holy of rivers. She called for no servants as she slithered through the complex passages of the Emerald Palace.


    Tired mind wanting sleep, Ssyii forced herself to think. Thought beget action; or it could at any rate. Tonight, she would ensure the silence of the taaniir. She would speak to Lyantii and discuss what could be done with Zaiia, and she would visit Tyaniis in the morrow, once her sister had the time she needed with her daughters.


    First then, she needed to talk to Zaiia. The half-sister she once called friend would be in her quarters¡ªit was unlike her to defy such an order. Seething or not, the Zaiia she knew would not show such open contempt as to violate the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s orders.


    Hadn¡¯t she done just that earlier today¡­


    Ssyii tried to shake the thought away. No, the Zaiia she knew was still there¡ªsomewhere. Buried under pain and justified resentment. The one thing Ssyii had always been good at, empathy, was what she would rely on tonight.


    Soon enough, the Jii¡¯Hssen found herself at the closed door leading to Zaiia¡¯s chambers. Lyantii was coiled by the door, and the utaan inclined her head at the monarch.


    ¡°Ssyrin Jii¡¯Hssen.¡± Lyantii dipped a little¡ªas much respect as one standing at attention could show.


    The sight relieved Ssyii, and she schooled her expression toward neutrality from the frown she¡¯d surely been wearing. ¡°Utaan Lyantii. I wish to speak with my half-sister.¡±


    Lyantii¡¯s brows rose, but the utaan simply said, ¡°If you wish so, Ssyrin Jii¡¯Hssen.¡±


    Ssyii paused at the door. ¡°You may speak your mind, Utaan.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ merely wondered if seeing Zaiia at this moment would be wise, Ssyrin Jii¡¯Hssen.¡±


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii closed her eyes¡ªthe ones she could. ¡°Perhaps not. But I know I will not sleep unless I do so.¡±


    ¡°Very well then.¡±


    ¡°Half-Sister Zaiia, I¡¯m coming in. I must speak with you.¡± Ssyii took a deep breath and pushed open the door. Inside, the hall was unlit, and the Jii¡¯Hssen saw it only in shades of gray.


    Gray save for a sliver of flickering light coming into the hall from under the door to Zaiia¡¯s study.


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii slithered closer, and raised her hand to knock.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Zaiia said tiredly, causing Ssyii to jolt.


    I am the Jii¡¯Hssen. Why am I acting like a timid child?


    Without responding, Ssyii entered the room. Coiled up, with lit candles on a nearby table, Hssen Zaiia was reading from a well-worn tome.


    Ssyii coiled across from her, in the other worn-looking space. ¡°Sister,¡± she started, ¡°what has happened to you?¡±


    Zaiia smiled as she closed the tome and set it aside, but there was no warmth in the expression. ¡°I grew older and learned of the world, Half-Sister.¡±


    Ssyii set her jaw. ¡°As did I, Sister. What I wish to understand is how we¡¯ve grown so far apart these short few decades.¡±


    ¡°That,¡± Zaiia answered, the smile growing even colder as it spread to her fangs, ¡°is something I¡¯ve long wondered as well.¡±


    ¡°Zaiia, I don¡¯t want us to be opponents. And¡­ it feels like our differences are greater than just matters of policy.¡±


    Zaiia cocked her head to one side, smile vanishing. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ssyii blinked. ¡°Because I want to believe you¡¯re better than your actions tonight. That you still¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why are you still so childish!¡± Zaiia hissed, clenched knuckles paling. ¡°How? How could someone like you, someone so incredibly divorced from reality¡ªhow could you be Jii¡¯Hssen!?¡±


    Ssyii recoiled as if struck.


    ¡°Like that! Where is your presence, half-sister? The blessing is wasted on you. We¡¯re done here.¡±


    Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii sucked in a deep breath, glaring at the dismissive wave Zaiia threw at her. ¡°No.¡± The word left her mouth before she realized it, and she drew up, partially out of her coil, hair hissing. She pointed a single, clawed finger at her half-sister, and Zaiia¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°We are going to talk about why you did what you did today, and you will treat today¡¯s events with the utmost discretion.


    ¡°Now.¡± Ssyii slid forward until her face was a handsbreadth from Zaiia¡¯s. ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

 Chapter 51: Issas Plan

    I was too tired to appreciate the opulence of Sire¡¯s wing of the Emerald Palace. I was too exhausted to pay attention to the conversation humming around me; too out-of-sorts to do anything other than mumble.


    The first room I was shown with a bed¡ªa massive pile of fluffy pillows and blankets and dimly shining silk, stuffed with what had to have been not-cold clouds¡ªI slithered into and collapsed. Not dramatically; I just coiled up and closed my eyes. The last moments before sleep took me, I felt two warm, familiar presences move through the shadows to lie down next to me. My hearts slowed, and I slipped away into the void.


    Whenever I was truly tired, the emptiness of the void seemed like a welcome reprieve. Only after much time passed, did that reprieve turn to torture. Body asleep, my mind whirled.


    Had I ruined everything?


    I had, hadn¡¯t I?


    Struggling against doubt, I twisted and writhed in the cold emptiness until the eventual warmth of morning¡ªand a foot in my face¡ªwoke me.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Kyrae mumbled.


    I hissed softly and pulled tighter.


    ¡°Issa!¡± my sister hissed. ¡°I need to go!¡±


    Oh. Sleepy as I was, I knew that sort of thing all-too well. I was a clingy sleeper, and Ssiina was even worse, which was why Kyrae had ended up planting a foot in my face; she was trapped.


    Probably, anyway¡ªI hadn¡¯t yet opened my eyes. Instead, I loosened and hoped Ssiina would follow suit in her slumber. If either of us prodded her, she¡¯d probably just pull tighter. Not enough to hurt¡ªshe was asleep¡ªbut enough to keep Kyrae stuck.


    The tactic worked, and Kyrae slid free as I basked in warm rays coming from somewhere I didn¡¯t know or care to know. Mostly, I was glad to have escaped that void, even if my mind was still tired. But the bed was warm and soft and astoundingly smooth against my scales; I knew that I could either leave it, or slip away again into a liminal abyss.


    Hearts heavy with regret, I slid out of the bed, cracking my eyes open even as I was too lazy to lift my upper body more than a handsbreadth off the floor. At least it¡¯s morning.


    Light and color flooded in as I passed under some sort of curtain and I winced, pulling the rest of myself out of the bed with a sliding hiss. The floor was warm and I lay there for a moment, enjoying the sun and feeling the cold tension of the room¡¯s shadows, distant as if across a river.


    ¡°Issa?¡± Kyrae asked quietly, startling me awake as I was slipping off. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    She had her hand on my shoulder, and I reached up to put mine over it. ¡°Yeah. I think so, but¡­¡±


    I really hoped Kyrae would speak up into the silence, broken only by Ssiina¡¯s soft snoring. She didn¡¯t, and I eventually realized I¡¯d need to pull myself upright. And open my eyes again.


    The room was bright, sunlight streaming in from glass-filled windows that showed a garden beyond, trees warped and titled and just a little too green. All around, soft things covered furniture I could only vaguely identify from Phaeliisthia¡¯s lessons. Sigils traced with bright, pastel colors¡ªblues and greens mostly¡ªglowed faintly around the tops of the walls, and a small table next to me was covered in bottles and tinctures of equally-bright colors.


    From a reflective, shiny metal disc propped up next to the bottles, I could see myself, clearer than in any water. I looked a mess: my hair was tangled and dark circles hung under my eyes. But my eyes were green, brilliant and bright in the glare of the mirror.


    Nervously, I looked from my reflection to Kyrae. My sister wore a tired smile, but the expression reached her warm eyes.


    ¡°I ruined everything, Sister,¡± my voice came out small and meek. ¡°All I had to do was not show my curse, and I failed. How much longer will we have all this?¡± I waved a limp arm around the room. ¡°Will I drag Ssiina and Sire down, too? Will the Jii¡¯Hssen suffer for my mistake?¡±


    ¡°I should slap you,¡± Kyrae hissed, her smile vanishing as her lips formed a thin, paling line. ¡°After all this, do you really think your family will resent you?¡±


    I swallowed, unable to answer my sister, shrinking back under her withering glare.


    ¡°Do you?¡± She leaned down, and I leaned away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    I stopped.


    ¡°We¡¯re no longer kss¡¯iir. We¡¯re hssen¡ªroyalty. Sire and Aunt Ssyii are among the most powerful and influential people in the Empire, and they are on our side. Sire has even killed for us.¡±


    ¡°Zaiia¡¯s influential, too¡­¡± The argument felt hollow.


    ¡°Phaeliisthia.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Would that stop her?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡± Unlikely as it was, the thought of Phaeliisthia breaking her neutrality to come to my aid sort¡¯ve brought everything into focus. ¡°But I still messed up.¡±


    Kyrae shook her head. ¡°Maybe, but it doesn¡¯t matter. We move on. Like picking a bad mark or missing a chance to snatch something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± She had a point. It was done, and now we needed to deal with the consequences.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    I pulled myself up, coiling until I was a little bit above eye-level to my sister. ¡°Then we must act now. Sire, the Jii¡¯Hssen, and Phaeliisthia will do what they can, but there are things we must do.¡±


    Kyrae hopped up onto one of my coils, a grin easing back into place on her face. ¡°And those are?¡±


    ¡°Hsss! I¡¯m working on that!¡±


    Behind the sheer green curtains of her bed, Ssiina stirred. ¡°Hsss?¡± She mumbled something else languidly, then slithered out, rubbing her eyes. ¡°What are you two talking about? Oh! How do you like my room! Did you sleep well? Why¡­ are you both staring at me?¡± She looked down at herself, moving her upper body around to see what it was we were staring at. Aside from mussed hair, she looked fine.


    ¡°Are you worried about last night?¡± Ssiina continued, guessing. ¡°Sire and the Jii¡¯Hssen will take care of it. Aunt Zaiia was in the wrong¡ªyou were just defending us.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s the thing,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re adults now¡ªor will be very soon. There are things we can do as well!¡±


    Ssiina blinked. ¡°Issa, surely you¡¯re not thinking of going up against Zaiia. You¡¯ve barely dipped your tail into hssen politics and¡ª¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Not that,¡± Kyrae cut in. ¡°Er, right?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± I beamed, scrambling to think of another plan since they¡¯d just guessed mine.


    Ssiina giggled. ¡°That was absolutely her plan, Kyrae. We¡¯ll give you a moment. How do you like my room?¡±


    ¡°The bed¡¯s very soft,¡± Kyrae said. ¡°Will¡­ can I get a bed here like what Phaeliisthia had for me?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ssiina replied, circling around us. ¡°One of those small square ones that¡¯s like a box on the ground?¡±


    ¡°Or off it. Keeps bugs away better¡ªlike the canopy over your bed.¡±


    Ssiina looked back. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s for keeping heat in at night, and also for privacy when the maids draw a bath and bring the morning meal.¡±


    ¡°Do no bugs bother you? I know humans have it far, far worse than elves, but at least some bugs annoy us.¡±


    Ssiina shrugged. ¡°Maybe?¡±


    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s why Issa never complained. I just thought she was being stoic.¡±


    Suddenly, I smacked my fist into my palm. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    Kyrae jumped, sliding off me and onto the floor. ¡°Ow. Got what?¡±


    ¡°What we can do!¡±


    ¡°Does it involve fighting anyone?¡± Ssiina asked, almost chiding in her tone as she helped Kyrae to her feet.


    ¡°Not unless they start it.¡±


    Kyrae moved her hands to dust herself off, then stopped when she looked down at the sparklingly-clean floor. ¡°Are you planning to entice them to start something?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Nope! No fighting.¡±


    Kyrae opened her mouth.


    ¡°And no stealing! And only a little sneaking! Can I say it now?¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Ssiina answered.


    ¡°Yay! Alright, so there¡¯s two parts. The first is that we visit parts of the city¡ªthe poorer markets¡ªin disguise and give patronage to the people there. I know just the place in fact. Even better if we can offer to help with some chores, especially as it¡¯s almost Founding Day. Then, Dyni comes in¡ªshe¡¯s going to be in on this¡ªand tells us off for sneaking out.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ssiina asked.


    I pouted. ¡°I¡¯m getting to that!¡±


    Ssiina looked to Kyrae for help, but our elf sister just shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m interested so far.¡±


    Taking that as my cue to continue, I did so. ¡°We get revealed to be hssen. But we¡¯ve been helping people out, and there¡¯re gonna be people who¡¯ll recognize me and Kyrae from when we were struggling to get by. One of them even knows of my curse¡ªif she¡¯s still there. This whole thing kinda hinges on that.


    ¡°So they learn that I¡¯m a long-lost daughter of Hssen Tyaniis, and Kyrae¡¯s been adopted. And as the born-and-raised noble, Ssiina, you¡¯re the best proof that we¡¯re not pulling some sort of grift. But most of all, they learn that we¡¯re nice and good people.¡±


    Kyrae blinked slowly. ¡°You lost me. How will some people uninvolved in all this knowing more about our secrets help? I don¡¯t think us being good people to them is going to move mountains.¡±


    ¡°No, but it could shift a river,¡± Ssiina said thoughtfully. ¡°Public opinion is important, after all. A lot of the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s power is ceremonial, so if the public sentiment is good toward us then it makes it harder to act against us. Doubly so if we¡¯re seen in public actively helping ssen¡¯iir.¡±


    ¡°The Temple?¡± Kyrae rubbed her chin.


    ¡°Precisely!¡± Ssiina wrapped a loose loop around Kyrae. ¡°And if Issa¡¯s curse gets out, then there¡¯ll be plenty of pushback to the idea that she¡¯s truly ¡®tainted.¡¯ That¡¯s a brilliant plan, Issa!¡± She leaned forward and hugged me.


    ¡°Uh, thanks.¡± It is? I mean, I hadn¡¯t thought that far, but it makes sense. ¡°I mean¡ªof course! That¡¯s the idea! We just need to get Dyni and probably also tell Sire and then we can go! It¡¯ll be better than being stuck here worrying. Not that here¡¯s a bad place to be stuck or anything, it¡¯s just¡ª¡±


    Ssiina laughed. ¡°I get it, Sister. It¡¯s fine, really. I¡¯ll do your makeup before we go out.¡±


    Kyrae, meanwhile slipped free of Ssiina¡¯s coil and walked right up next to us. ¡°Ssiina? Are you agreeing with this more because it will get you out and meeting with the common folk, or because you really believe it¡¯s a worthwhile plan?¡±


    ¡°Both, of course!¡±


    Kyrae groaned.


    Our hssen-raised sister pouted. ¡°I mean it, I really do!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ alright then. I¡¯ll at least admit I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°Marvelous!¡± Ssiina looped Kyrae into the hug. ¡°Let¡¯s plan our ssen¡¯iir outfits!¡±


    I tilted my head to one side. ¡°There¡¯s not much to plan, though.¡±


    ¡°But we might not have clothes like that in the palace.¡±


    ¡°Can Dyni get some?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, but we¡¯ll also need to fix your hair.¡±


    Kyrae laughed. ¡°Perhaps Issa¡¯s hair is a bit much, but the point isn¡¯t to look too particularly composed. We want to slip through peoples¡¯ perception¡ªand Issa and I are good at that. Even if she¡¯s distinctly kelaniel¡ªmost people aren¡¯t going to make that assumption.¡±


    I nodded along. ¡°Yeah! So we just need to get some clothes, make ourselves no more than halfway presentable, and then we¡¯re off. We can just leave the palace whenever, right?¡±


    Ssiina shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re not yet adults, so we¡¯ll need Sire¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to sneak out?¡± Kyrae asked. ¡°When you first found us, you¡¯d done just that if I recall, and you weren¡¯t completely terrible at acting as a commoner.¡±


    ¡°Whaddya mean? She was completely terrible!¡±


    ¡°Issa! I¡¯m trying to be nice to our sister!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be honest?¡±


    ¡°Issa, Kyrae, please. Let¡¯s summon Dyni and ask ourselves. The morning meal will be here, and I¡¯d like to leave soon after.¡±


    ¡°Will we eat it here?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ can, if you want to.¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll be faster.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Ssiina slithered over to the wall and placed a hand in a well-worn space surrounded by glowing lines. ¡°This is¡­ wow, this is so much easier than before¡ªI think I actually know how this works.¡± The sigils around the room faded, and Ssiina knocked on the door. ¡°Lissti, please fetch Dyni for us. And we¡¯ll be taking our morning meal here.¡±


    I barely caught the servant¡¯s faint reply. ¡°Was she just waiting out there?¡±


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not every morning¡ªthere¡¯s a bell I can ring that sounds elsewhere. But I assumed she¡¯d be ready after last night¡ªthat and I believe we¡¯re running later than is typical.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Zinniz never waited on us like that. The only time he was outside our door was if we overslept, and then all we¡¯d get was a series of sharp knocks and a curt reminder. Me and Ssiina mostly¡ªKyrae rarely slept in.


    Our conversation stayed on ssen¡¯iir while we waited for Dyni. Kyrae tried to convince Ssiina that dressing as ssen¡¯iir wasn¡¯t a complex affair, but she¡¯d romanticized the idea to the point where we made little headway. Soon, a sharp rap on the door was followed by Dyni¡¯s voice.


    Ssiina let her in, and the bodyguard slithered inside before bowing low to all of us. Hssen Ssiina, Hssen Kyrae, Hssen Issa. What may I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Can you procure ssen¡¯iir clothing for all three of us?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can, yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, trying to assuage the uncertain-looking lania¡¯el. ¡°We¡¯re just going to one of the markets where Kyrae and I used to live. We¡¯re gonna involve you in it and let Sire know!¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said that, I feel honor-bound to ask: What are you three up to?¡±


    ¡°Dyni,¡± Ssiina slithered close to the bodyguard and put an arm over her shoulder. She¡¯s bigger than Dyni now. ¡°Issa had a great plan!¡±


    Ssiina¡¯s explanation was embellished and over-complicated, but when she finished Dyni at least looked thoughtful. ¡°There¡¯s a surprising amount of merit to this terrible, risky idea. From what Hssen Tyaniis has told me this morning, she and the Jii¡¯Hssen do not think this incident will get out. But, this could help if it were to, and may provide additional support besides.


    ¡°Your reintroduction and adoption will be known throughout Ess¡¯Sylantziis by next week, I¡¯m afraid. So now would be the only time for such an action. I will inform Hssen Tyaniis at once.¡±


    ¡°What if she says no?¡± Ssiina asked.


    ¡°I do not think that will be a concern. Do you need anything else?¡±


    Ssiina shook her head and Kyrae and I shrugged.


    ¡°Very well. I will return shortly.¡± The bodyguard left just as swiftly as she¡¯d arrived.


    The moment the door closed, I leaned close to Ssiina. ¡°Can¡¯t we just ask Sire ourselves?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ yes I suppose we could. Just, well, for many years Sire and I weren¡¯t that close.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t close enough to talk to each other in the same house¡ªwell, palace?¡± Kyrae asked. ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned before that your relationship was distant. Has Sire changed that much?¡±


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°More like she¡¯s changed back. It feels almost like when Mother was alive. Except there¡¯s still an emptiness¡­ But! We have more planning to do!¡±


    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t long at all before Dyni returned, and the answer she gave was simple.


    ¡°No,¡± The bodyguard said. ¡°Hssen Tyaniis says you are not to leave the Emerald Palace grounds. In fact, you are not to leave this wing.¡±


    Ssiina huffed, balling her hands into fists. ¡°Really? Of course she would!¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Dyni continued, tips of fangs poking out through her smile, ¡°she has also informed me that she will be terribly busy today and expects the three of you to mind yourselves.¡±


    Wait, does that mean that she actually¡ª


    ¡°So she¡¯s actually okay with us going out as long as we aren¡¯t noticed.¡±


    Dyni¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Absolutely not, Hssen Ssiina.¡±


    Ssiina jumped forward and hugged her¡ªour¡ªbodyguard. ¡°Thanks, Dyni. Really. And tell Sire thank you as well.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll tell her ourselves,¡± I said sharply. ¡°Right, Sisters?¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°Right!¡±


    Ssiina had to take a deep breath and blink away growing tears. ¡°Right! Yes, of course. I¡­ it¡¯s just¡ªI think it¡¯s finally hitting me, even years later, that Sire really has changed.¡± She hugged Dyni back. ¡°I know I already said as much, but thank you, Dyni. Again. Do you have the clothes?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll have to leave to get them, but I should be back after your morning meal. Do note that after your meal Lissti will need to help with cleanup, Kyen is assisting Hssen Tyaniis, and the taaniir are undergoing the start of a staggered shift change. So you¡¯ll need to be very safe then.¡±


    Ssiina giggled. ¡°Just like old times¡ªexcept I didn¡¯t have to find that out myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely nothing of the sort, Hssen Ssiina.¡±


    At Dyni¡¯s almost overly dramatic sarcasm, I couldn¡¯t hold my laughter back any longer and snickers turned into giggles. Kyrae tried to reprimand me, but short laughs broke through her words, and us three sisters found a little bit of joy again after a night of anxiety and fear.

 Chapter 52: Fried Rat

    Under Dyni¡¯s ¡°lack¡± of guidance, we stole out of the Emerald Palace under cover of the morning sun. That our bodyguard had acquired ssen¡¯iir clothing for us, instead of Ssiina, was a boon: we didn¡¯t look quite so much like a group of ussen trying to act humble. Rather, the scratchy, ill-fitting garb reminded me of the childhood Kyrae and I shared. It hadn¡¯t been so long that I¡¯d forgotten how clothes like these felt to wear. Each of us also carried a small pack stuffed with basic necessities.


    ¡°You look uncomfortable, Sister,¡± I teased Ssiina.


    She was coiled next to me in the aazh I was piloting; Dyni and Kyrae were ahead of us.


    My hssen-raised sister scratched at the neckline of her shirt again. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I snickered, and Ssiina pouted. ¡°Issa!¡±


    Her complaint only made me snicker louder. ¡°We¡¯ll be landing on the Greatriver side of Ess¡¯Sylantziis and heading to the edge of the elven part of the city. From there, we¡¯ll enact our plan!¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like we¡¯re doing something underhanded, Is-Sister.¡± Ssiina smiled, despite almost tripping up and saying my name. For now, we were anonymous¡ªnot so far as to make fake names, rather to avoid using ours.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s just a similar sort of mood. Not many people dress down to do nice things.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯m quite excited to mingle with ssen¡¯iir, and to experience normal life from an equal perspective.¡±


    ¡°Keep talkin¡¯ like that and no one¡¯s gonna believe you¡¯re for real.¡± I slid the pauses in my speech together, drawing out certain sounds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ try to speak simply, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m capa¡ªI can, do you?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Pretty much. Really though, let Kyrae or I take the lead here.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m an equal part of this!¡±


    I bit back a sharp retort. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ right, Ssiina. Sorry. At least follow our lead? You said you wanted to learn, right?¡±


    Ssiina smiled faintly. ¡°I think I can do that much.¡±


    I returned the expression, and we slipped through the water in silence until we pulled up to a small dock.


    I caught Ssiina whispering to herself. ¡°Just like Tuo¡¯Antzin. Right! Act not like royalty.¡± She dipped the tip of her tail into the Greatriver reverently.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do great,¡± I said, sliding up out of the water.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I dunno.¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡± she hissed.


    ¡°You want us to be honest with each other, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ yes. But you could stand to be nicer!¡±


    I stuck my tongue out and slithered ahead of my sister, leaving her to catch up. Kyrae was waiting, alone, looking at home amongst the mixed crowd. I looked around the busy docks; Dyni must have already split off.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for coinpurses,¡± Kyrae hissed when we drew close.


    ¡°Was I?¡±


    Kyrae nodded.


    ¡°And you weren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Not intentionally.¡±


    ¡°Me neither, then.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t people notice?¡± Ssiina asked.


    I shrugged. ¡°The whole point is for people not to notice. But we were also kids then, and that made us easier to ignore.¡±


    ¡°¡­Easier to ignore,¡± Ssiina repeated. ¡°I¡­ could I make a request?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Kyrae answered before I could, shooting me a glare.


    ¡°We¡¯re helping out somewhere, right? Could that somewhere be an orphanage? Is there one around here?¡±


    ¡°There might be,¡± I answered. ¡°I would¡­ be okay with that, I suppose.¡± Not all orphanages are going to be like that place.


    Kyrae put one hand to her chin. ¡°There¡¯s a problem. Three people our age volunteering that they¡¯ve never seen before? That¡¯s very suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ssiina said, sounding defeated. ¡°That¡­ really? I suppose it makes sense, but I wish we could.¡±


    Realizing a possible solution, I clapped my hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just wait until this plan is over? If everything goes well, they¡¯ll welcome us as, y¡¯know! Right?¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± Ssiina replied, tone a little brighter. ¡°And then we can help more directly!¡±


    Kyrae surprised me by shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Ssiina and I glared at her, and she waved her hands, clarifying hastily, ¡°I mean as you¡¯ve planned it. We could do more¡ªdo something to fix the causes of the problems, not just give a token effort for a day or two. We¡¯re hs-y¡¯know after all.¡±


    Ssiina¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll do just that!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± I ushered my sisters forward. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving then; we¡¯re standing here long enough that people are taking notice.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ssiina asked.


    I rolled my eyes in place of an answer, and sped up.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to be in the area for a bit first. People notice new folks, and they talk,¡± Kyrae said in a low voice once she¡¯d caught up, pulling on my shoulder to get me to slow down. ¡°Ideally, we¡¯d take a few days and make up names and a story. But as it stands, we¡¯ll have to settle for what we can do in a morning.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°This means getting food, and finding a place to stay. Founding Day is big enough that we can claim to be ssen¡¯iir from downriver who¡¯ve come here for the festival.¡±


    ¡°Food first!¡±


    ¡°Issa!¡± Ssiina hissed.


    Kyrae shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s right¡ªfor the wrong reason, but she¡¯s right. Anyone fresh off a ship they boarded cheaply or illegally would first look to eat something that won¡¯t hurt them.¡±


    ¡°Hurt them how?¡±


    Any reply to Ssiina¡¯s question was lost in my sudden haste toward the smell of cooking meat. Tongue flicking out in a most un-hssen-like way, I followed the scent. The nearby market was in full swing for the morning, and people from ssen¡¯iir to an ussen slithering with taaniir packed the rows of stalls.


    Instinctively, I went for a place a little off the main path, and a little shabby-looking. Cheaper that way. Reaching for my coin purse, I found it surprisingly heavy, and it took me a moment to remember why; to remember that I didn¡¯t need to eat cheap food anymore and that I¡¯d overfilled my pocket with tails.


    The copper coins were light in my fingers as I deftly drew a few out, paying without showing the money I had.


    Behind me, I heard Ssiina draw in a sharp intake of breath. ¡°Are those?¡±


    ¡°Three rats please!¡± I handed the coins over, trading them for three rice-floured and fried lumps on sticks, still warm.


    Gleefully, I handed one each to my sisters, and it was only when we were slithering away that I realized I could¡¯ve gotten more. We wandered to the fringe of the crowd, coiling up under the well-polished roots of a gnarled tree, Kyrae sitting on the top loop of my lower body.


    ¡°Good job not buying the whole place out, Issa.¡± My elf sister congratulated me on my misfortune. ¡°I was worried you¡¯d tip our hand, but now we can find somewhere to stay.¡±


    ¡°Do I¡­ have to eat this?¡± Ssiina asked, looking pale. She held the rat on a stick out in a light grip, like it might spring up and hurt her.


    ¡°Yep!¡± I replied. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t make sense if you gave it to me to eat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give it to her.¡± Kyrae put up a hand, taking a bite at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Gulping, Ssiina looked at the steaming fried rat. ¡°Is¡­it¡¯s cleaned, right?¡±


    I swallowed the last bit of mine. ¡°Yeah, of course it is. Just because we can eat the fur doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯d taste nice. They¡¯re also gutted, I think. The good places do that¡ªand they smell right.¡±


    ¡°At least you can eat the bones!¡± Kyrae hissed, pulling a small bone out of her mouth and tossing it onto the dirt. ¡°And yes, they¡¯re gutted and prepared just like any other meat.¡±


    Ssiina closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and took a bite.


    ¡°So? Not bad, right? Just like the last time¡ªwhen we met you?¡±


    She glared at me in response, swallowed, and took another bite, daintily avoiding the bones I¡¯d gone through with mine.


    ¡°I think she likes it,¡± I whispered loudly to my sister sitting on my coils.


    ¡°I do not!¡± Ssiina retorted halfheartedly.


    I giggled, and she flushed, going from pale to dark.


    ¡°When you finish, Ssiina,¡± Kyrae said, ¡°We need to get going; finding a place is going to be hard right now.¡±


    ¡°Do we actually need to find one?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be stranger if we don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°We could always try to work somewhere for a place to stay for Founding Day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ actually not a bad idea, Issa.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Kyrae pinched me. ¡°It could also give us a chance to talk to an orphanage, possibly. But I think we should stay away from that angle for now¡ªit could look bad on us depending on how things go.¡±


    Taking their resources as hssen in exchange for token help. Yeah, that¡¯s a problem. ¡°We¡¯ll need to find something that¡¯s Founding-Day-related. Something where our help matters and we¡¯re not taking anything in return.¡±


    ¡°Which is the original plan.¡±


    I nodded, blushing.


    Kyrae sighed. ¡°Good thing you¡¯ve been keeping your voice down. The best look we can go for here is worldly and earnest. Ssiina, you finished?¡±


    Our sister nodded, looking embarrassedly down at the remains on her stick.


    ***


    Against all odds, we did find a place to stay, after asking around. Those we spoke to claimed many others had tried and failed to stay there the past few years, but that wouldn¡¯t matter to us. In fact, it was better, because we weren¡¯t as likely to be taking a place someone needed. The plan was to give it over to someone else after all this anyway, at least for the period we¡¯d paid for¡ªone month.


    As part of the plan, however, we had to go there, drop our things off, and make an effort to look like we were staying. The moment we reached the building, however, my gut twisted, shadows calling out to me.


    This was where Kyrae and I had stayed when we first came to the city. Sure, I didn¡¯t know that for sure from the outside, but I was certain. Kyrae, too, for the look she shared with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you three will be fine,¡± the woman slithering with us, a different person than we¡¯d last rented from, said. ¡°It¡¯s all just rumor, and you¡¯re three hale-looking young ladies.¡±


    ¡°O-of course,¡± I said with very-real nervousness, as we entered the familiar building


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine,¡± Kyrae managed with more confidence.


    Ssiina took the opportunity to pounce, as only an eldest sister would. ¡°I¡¯ll keep those two safe if they¡¯re scared.¡± She slithered between us, putting an arm over each of our shoulders.


    I jumped, shadows in the nearby alley twisted toward us before I willed them away. Ssiina jolted, realizing that I hadn¡¯t been acting.


    Kyrae lifted Ssiina¡¯s arm off her shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    The woman guiding us chuckled, stopping at a familiar door. ¡°This is the place.¡±


    While I held myself together and the shadows back, Kyrae and Ssiina finished with the woman, and the eldest amongst us opened the door. I braced, expecting a black void on the other side, or a twisting pit of shadows in the floor.


    Instead, I got a simple, familiar room, now empty. Sunlight streamed in through the windows, warming the floor. Kyrae and I followed Ssiina inside, and I pulled the door shut with my tail.


    ¡°It¡¯s quaint!¡± Sssiina said. ¡°Where¡¯s the rest of it?¡±


    ¡°This is it,¡± I replied quietly. ¡°Just this room.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well¡­ where do we¡­¡±


    ¡°Outside. We get pillows for sleeping.¡± Kyrae pointed inadvertently to where we¡¯d had our bed, in the warmest, brightest spot.


    I let out a shuddering breath, pushing the shadows back again.


    ¡°Issa?¡± Kyrae asked. ¡°Will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°We should put our packs down and go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for Ssiina¡¯s reply before slithering out of the room, down the hall, and outside, gulping in fresh air like I¡¯d been underwater. From where I was, I could see the opening to the alley I¡¯d almost died in just down the street.


    As I stared, it gaped wider and darker, threatening to pull me inside again. Pull me under the mud again into the darkness that never ended. I shook my head and turned, slithering away as fast as I could, dipping into the brighter alleys and byways until I found myself in some abandoned garden, lying amongst vines and staring through sunlight as it filtered down from the tree above me.


    Have I ruined everything again?


    I had to wonder, but maybe the room¡¯s reputation could be blamed. A reputation that my powers had given it. Did I stain my room at Phaeliisthia¡¯s? Was she secretly cleaning up after me?


    Questions whirled in my head, but the vines were soft, and the sunlight was warm. That warmth increased as I laid there, and the shadows retreated from my mind.


    ¡°Issa?¡± Kyrae¡¯s voice seemed to filter down from the light above.


    ¡°Issa, are you alright?¡± She asked again, this time seeming much more real.


    I opened my eyes to find hers hardly a handsbreadth away from mine. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I told Ssiina what happened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t notice!¡± our other sister¡¯s voice floated in from further away.


    ¡°Dyni led us here,¡± Kyrae continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ scared that I caused it. I know my powers caused it. Am I hurting other places? Does my existence just cause problems?¡±


    ¡°I should slap you, Issa.¡±


    I blinked up at Kyrae, seeing her eyes growing wet.


    ¡°Just learn already! You¡¯re loved!¡±


    Swallowing, I tried to really feel her words, pulling myself together a little as I lay sprawled out. Scales rushed through leaves, filling my mouth and nose with a floral scent. Good memories surfaced, and I instinctively tried to pick them apart.


    But¡­ I couldn¡¯t. Not entirely.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I think.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think! Know! Well, actually do think, but this is something you should¡¯ve already decided on.¡±


    ¡°Too many words for a salient point.¡±


    Kyrae pinched my nose.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Kyrae smiled and wiped at her eyes. ¡°Get up, Issa. We¡¯ve people to go help. You and your sisters who love you.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± I felt Ssiina¡¯s tail brush my own, and she lifted herself above Kyrae in my vision, eyes worried. ¡°We¡¯re family, and more importantly than that, we all love each other.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Sis.¡± I let her pull my upper body up, and I rearranged myself to get ready to move again.


    ¡°The room¡¯s settled.¡± Kyrae said, taking the lead. ¡°People noticed you slithering away, Issa, but it wasn¡¯t hard to convince them that the room scared you. Last thing to do is to go make ourselves helpful and get ¡®accidentally¡¯ caught by Dyni.


    ¡°You ready for some well-intended subterfuge?¡±


    I took a steadying breath, pulling my mouth into a lamian smile, tips of fangs showing. ¡°You bet!¡±

 Chapter 53: Around Again

    The market around us buzzed with activity, the hum of anticipation so thick in the air I could almost smell it on my tongue. Our first step had already started: buying food and goods from the locals here.


    Really, it reminded me of the best days when Kyrae and I were on our own, the paydays where we had a warm room to come home to and clothes on our backs. Twice already today we¡¯d thwarted pickpockets, and three times we¡¯d had to stop Ssiina from completely blowing our cover. Even now, she slithered too carefully, avoiding the worst spots in the street as if her scales weren¡¯t already going to be filthy.


    We¡¯d made our interest in work known¡ªspecifically that we wanted to help with the Founding Day preparations¡ªand now we were chasing down leads.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s the place!¡± Ssiina said, pointing above the crowd Kyrae and I were watching.


    I followed her finger, eyes moving over familiar buildings, until I landed on a familiar sign. This is Ynna¡¯s shop! The one I¡¯d nearly destroyed when I lost control of my magic all those years ago!


    The sign was faded, paint chipping in places, but as we watched, someone left through the door holding a clay bowl of food. I shared a glance with Kyrae as Ssiina slithered closer.


    ¡°She might not recognize you,¡± Kyrae hissed. ¡°Just keep your hood up and keep quiet and you¡¯ll look more ke¡¯lania than lania¡¯el. The only thing she could possibly recognize is your face.¡±


    I leaned forward, fangs clicking down out of anxiety. ¡°Yeah, but this whole thing¡¯s screwed if she does. We¡¯ll have to try somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t! No one in our ¡®position¡¯ would turn down work like this.¡±


    Hissing, I clenched my eyes shut.


    Before I could respond, Ssiina called out to us, hand on the door. ¡°Are you two coming?¡±


    Trying to focus on anything other than the encroaching shadows, I nodded. Kyrae placed a hand on my shoulder before I raised myself back up, and I followed her and Ssiina up to the familiar, worn door to Ynna¡¯s shop.


    The moment Ssiina pulled it open, the familiar scent of cooking rice and old oil hit me like a wave, and I nearly went limp, leaning on the door for support.


    ¡°My goodness, is she alright?¡±


    The familiar voice made me freeze.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Kyrae replied.


    ¡°Just a dizzy spell!¡± Ssiina added with far too much enthusiasm.


    Ynna. There was so much I wanted to say to her. I wanted to apologize; I wanted to thank her for taking me to a temple; I wanted to tell her how I was a coward and hadn¡¯t gone inside.


    And I wanted to tell her how splendid my life was now, to thank her for giving me and Kyrae the best month we¡¯d ever had. To use the wealth and power I now had to fix her sign and bring in more customers.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for work!¡± Ssiina said cheerily.


    I kept my gaze firmly on the floor, so I only heard the shuffling of scales on stone as Ynna slithered over. She looked just as a remembered: brownish-green scales, hair tied back, and a genial smile under dark brown eyes.


    ¡°If no one else has taken the job, that is,¡± Kyrae added.


    ¡°No one else has, no. Will your friend be alright, though? The work requires endurance.¡± Ynna slithered closer, and I saw her shift and bend toward my cloaked face.


    I need to be confident. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡± I raised my head before she could see me, looking away quickly. ¡°I¡¯m just hungry¡ªthat¡¯s all. The smell in here hit me hard.¡±


    At that Ynna laughed. ¡°Not the first time I¡¯ve heard that, sadly.¡± She sighed, and I saw her wave us back out of the corner of her eye. ¡°I¡¯m Ynna, by the way. Let¡¯s get some food in all of you and I¡¯ll go over what I need from you three.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Have a hard time taking such charity at face value.¡± Kyrae said, cutting our hssen-raised sister off before she could say that we¡¯d just eaten.


    Ynna laughed. ¡°All too true, sadly. Food¡¯s not exactly scarce, but it¡¯s an open secret the Temple and the Hssen have struggled with the city¡¯s growth and all the refugees coming in from other lands.¡± She led us into an achingly familiar room and gestured to a low table with well-worn stone coils and a single rickety seat. ¡°But ask anyone here¡ªI run a good place. Or used to at any rate.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t come here to have an old woman dump her problems on you or badmouth those chosen of Jaezotl. Which I am not doing by the way¡ªit¡¯s got to be too much for any mortal. Coil up, sit, and I¡¯ll have something ready shortly.¡±


    "Yes, Y¡ª¡± I cut myself off just in time and hurried with my head down to be the first one to coil. Without realizing, I took my old spot¡ªthe one facing the courtyard. Weeds had overtaken plants, and I couldn¡¯t see if the sundial was there at all any more. Even the walls of the room seemed more¡­ tired.


    I swallowed and my stomach knotted. The familiar smell of rice and fish sauce coming from the other room was harsh on my tongue, and I doubted I¡¯d be able to eat anything at all.


    ¡°Iss¡ª¡±


    Kyrae elbowed Ssiina and turned her head to me. ¡°Are you really alright?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± I forced a smile. ¡°Might not have too much of an appetite, though.¡±


    That got Ssiina to shoot me a worried look. ¡°Kyrae, what¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re hungry!¡± Ynna said cheerfully, sweeping into the room with a tray of rice studded with bits of meat and chunks of root vegetable.


    Kyrae glanced between Ynna and me, then nodded meaningfully at Ssiina, and our hssen-raised sister¡¯s eyes went wide. She¡¯d heard the story from me before, but it¡¯d been years and the name ¡®Ynna¡¯ had no doubt slipped her mind. Now, however, she knew that I was sitting in the shop I¡¯d wrecked only a few years ago.


    Truthfully, I did want to help Ynna. But remembering that look of fear on her face¡­ and seeing all the damage I¡¯d caused that lingered even now¡­


    I shoved a bite of fried rice into my mouth to stop the thoughts. Another to stop the shadows. My tongue hurt and my eyes were blurry, and I really didn¡¯t feel well enough to be eating, but I kept shoveling it in.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ***


    Kyrae watched her sister forcing down food with a pained look hidden thinly under a strained smile.


    ¡°My, she must have really been hungry!¡± Ynna exclaimed.


    Kyrae had only met the woman once before, briefly, but she¡¯d heard enough from Issa to know just how much the accident had affected her. Of all the places¡­


    ¡°Well, you know,¡± Ssiina started, ¡°It was a long journey from Ess¡¯Siijiil and the last of our money went into a place to stay.¡±


    ¡°Oh you poor dears! I hope what little I can pay you will be enough.¡±


    ¡°It will be!¡± Kyrae insisted. Ssiina, don¡¯t play us up at being poor¡ªthat¡¯ll look bad later! ¡°Really, I¡¯m certain that even just today¡¯s work will put everything right for us.¡±


    Ynna smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you girls all the work you can take then. I hope you like rice!¡±


    ***


    My hands took to the work again with a sort of familiarity. Vague and distant for how short my time here had been, and for the intervening years, I still managed to wash the rice well and quickly.


    ¡°How are you so good at this?¡± Ssiina asked from next to me.


    The two of us were curled near the overgrown garden, washing rice ahead of tonight. Kyrae was elsewhere, helping with a less menial task.


    ¡°I know we¡¯re helping with decorations next, but you need to rinse until the water comes out clear.¡±


    ¡°Clear!?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, like this. I guess it isn¡¯t perfectly clear, but close, see. And you can¡¯t let it soak either, or the rice will get too soft.¡±


    Ssiina huffed and quickly dumped the water out of her bowl, spilling some few grains between her fingers. ¡°I never knew rice was this much work!¡±


    ¡°For the good rice, it is. Honestly, a lot of food¡¯s like this. The fried rat from earlier had to be skinned and gutted and dunked in rice flour. Even the pitahayas Kyrae loves take a little bit of work to get the flesh out.¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡± Ssiina dunked her bowl back in a little too deep and yanked it out. ¡°I just didn¡¯t know rice was this hard!¡±


    ¡°Sure, Sis.¡±


    Ssiina pouted, so I flicked some water at her. She flicked some back at me, but I watched her pout turn into a fanged smile. ¡°You know, if you washed more and talked less, we could get to decorating faster. Didn¡¯t you say a bit ago that you wanted to paint Ynna¡¯s sign?¡±


    ¡°Same goes for you!¡± I did start washing again though, setting the cleaned rice into a tray on the table next to us. ¡°We¡¯ll get to it when we can¡ªit¡¯s not a race.¡±


    ¡°Not a race? When did you think like that, Issa?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t, but Ynna does.¡±


    Of course, the woman in question just had to slither around the corner at that exact moment. ¡°What about me? Oh, good job on the rice so far, if this is all washed.¡±


    ¡°We were just talking about how much fun decorating is going to be.¡± Ssiina beamed.


    Ynna laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide that washing rice is a pain. That¡¯s why when you get to my position, you can get other people to do it for you. Not that I¡¯m not keeping busy!¡± She lowered herself and picked up the full rice tray. ¡°Your friend¡¯s a smart one by the by¡ªI¡¯ve got her looking over my budget after how she handled rearranging the seating.


    ¡°Anyway, fill up this tray once more and we can start tonight¡¯s preparations.¡±


    Reflexively, I nodded. Ssiina groaned.


    I might have ended up doing more than my share of the washing before we rejoined Kyrae in the main room of Ynna¡¯s shop, the screen separating it from the street still closed even as a few customers trickled by the matronly restaurateur.


    For Founding Day, icons of Jaezotl mixed with older symbols both lamian and elven, carved from wood or fired from clay were to be hung up on strings of reed or cotton. Beeswax candles, also carved, were stacked and ready for positioning, colored wicks glinting in the dim light.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep your hood up inside, dear,¡± Ynna said as I was reaching for some string.


    Immediately, I froze. She was right, but I was worried. Grabbing the string, I took a moment to think while I looped it around a pin sticking from the wall. Anxiety built, and I felt I had no real choice. ¡°Sure, I guess.¡±


    Thankfully, as the hood fell away, revealing longer, cleaner hair than I¡¯d ever had as a kid, I was facing up into the corner of the wall. I dared a glance, back, careful not to gaze through the shadows of the room.


    Ynna was facing Kyrae, showing her how to arrange the candles. Like me, Ssiina was raised up on her lower body, working near the ceiling above where Kyrae could reach. I quickly turned back to the corner, and got to work laying out the strands.


    Every once in a while, Kyrae would hand me candles to go in the few idols that had holders. Those also had other spots for looping string, to keep them upright in any evening breeze. All the time, I kept myself focused on the little carvings of everything from river trout to Hse¡¯Aazh, trying not to think about that one obsidian idol that started all of this.


    At the time, I¡¯d thought them tails, but I now knew them to be tentacles, like that of some great undersea beast, all surrounding a single, central eye like a vortex. The image kept dragging my attention away, and I barely caught the candle, I dropped.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Kyrae hissed.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no problem if a few are dropped,¡± Ynna assured us from the doorway to the kitchen. The smell of fried rice was just starting to filter into the main room. ¡°Do any of you need a break?¡±


    I waved my hands. ¡°Nope! I feel fine!¡±


    At that moment, I realized I was looking straight at Ynna. The old, dark brown-scaled lania¡¯el had aged a little in the scant few years it¡¯d been, the lines on her face just a little deeper.


    And they deepened further as she looked at me quizzically for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°Well, if you do need a break, I wouldn¡¯t mind tasters¡ªtonight¡¯s recipe isn¡¯t one I do often.¡±


    ¡°Will do!¡± I said quickly, turning around to face the wall again before realizing I hadn¡¯t even grabbed the next idol in sequence.


    ¡°Did you make these yourself?¡± Ssiina asked suddenly. Jaezotl favor her! ¡°They¡¯re very pretty.¡±


    Ynna chuckled, and I heard her shift a little. ¡°Oh no, not all of them. A few I think are still from when I had a family.¡±


    Her offhand comment hit me¡ªhard. Is that why the place hasn¡¯t been all fixed up?


    I came across a gouge in the wall and my eyes refused to budge.


    ¡°Where did you buy the others then? The local market?¡± Ssiina continued, and I tried to focus on her voice.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Ynna answered quizzically. ¡°Where else would I buy them? Oh! I should get back to the rice before the bottom scorches.¡±


    I heard the rush of scales on stone, and when she¡¯d left I found I could breathe again. Still, my eyes stayed fixed on this one spot.


    Near me, Ssiina slid over. ¡°I¡¯m almost done with my half, Sis! I think your talents might lie more with washing rice than decorating.¡± She hummed and I heard the soft tink of clay on stone as the next piece was strung up. ¡°Sis?¡±


    I felt a hand on my shoulder. A warm hand.


    Finally, I blinked and cleared my blurry vision. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll¡ªI¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I wonder what caused that!¡± Ssiina pointed right in the middle of my vision at the gouge in the wall.


    The memory flashed again before me: screaming patrons running from lashing shadows.


    ¡°Uh, I dunno. Just¡­ thinking about it is all.¡±


    Ssiina¡¯s hand on my shoulder tightened, and she whispered. ¡°Oh¡­ Jaezotl, Issa. I¡¯m sorry¡ªI knew, but I didn¡¯t think this was¡­¡±


    Me. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­¡± I bent down and grabbed a clay scale, the emerald-green paint flaking off it with age. ¡°Let¡¯s just finish this, okay? I can fix this now.¡±


    Ssiina squeezed my shoulder. ¡°We can fix this, Sister.¡±


    I hiccupped.


    ¡°Oh, that smells wonderful, Ynna!¡± Kyrae said loudly.


    I almost choked. I hadn¡¯t noticed her come back in.


    ¡°It¡¯s not done yet, girls, but this part got a little crispy on the bottom, so I thought you could try some out! Free of charge!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Kyrae gushed. ¡°Friends?¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± Ssiina said.


    ¡°C-coming!¡± I repeated, wishing I could slide my hood back up as I lowered my upper body back down to resting height and slithered over to try the special fried rice.


    Purple. It was purple¡ªmore a magenta, really. The result of pitahaya juice, we¡¯d been told. Other chunks of roasted fruit and vegetables were strewn in with a tiny amount of meat.


    I didn¡¯t like it.


    Ssiina pretended to like it, convincingly.


    Kyrae¡­ Kyrae¡¯s eyes went wide from the first bite and she actually finished all of mine. ¡°Can I get the recipe?¡± she asked our temporary employer once we¡¯d finished.


    Ynna looked over from the front screen, one hand ready to throw it open. Behind her, on the table, a giant, shallow metal bowl warmed by stones held the rest of the rice. ¡°This exact concoction is a family recipe, I¡¯m afraid, but I can teach you to make a simpler version with pitahaya.¡±


    Kyrae nodded rapidly. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ fresh for fried rice! The meat¡¯s hardly more than an accent.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a recipe adapted from an elven one, so it has less meat. It¡¯s far cheaper to make in the countryside where fresh fruit is common, but it¡¯s less so here¡ªand less popular, even among the elves¡ªso I only serve it for Founding Day. Plus, it¡¯s easy to burn the juices.¡± She started pulling the screen open, and the muted sounds of the crowd outside boomed louder. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it!


    ¡°Now, are you three ready to wait some tables?¡±


    I joined my sisters in nodding. Soon, with the crowd around us, Dyni would swoop in and show us three hssen to be more worldly than anyone would assume.

 Chapter 54: Royally Served

    My plan had a fatal flaw. Something that all my life experience couldn¡¯t have prepared me for¡ªcould have prepared none of us for: waiting busy tables. Ssiina and me, specifically, as Kyrae¡¯s sharp mind went to work putting everything together as the go-between of cook and waitstaff.


    Ynna only had a few things she made, but remembering them all, and then remembering how much someone had, and who had what, and then getting called over and talked to or yelled at by other customers¡­


    I was in over my head.


    The first few were easy enough, fun even, wearing a smile for Founding Day and even chatting a little about the decorations around the shop. Quickly, however, the crowd had grown. At least her shop¡¯s not completely starved for business. Other places I could see were even worse than ours, but the purple rice had drawn eyes and those eyes were hungry.


    ¡°Miss, did you forget me?¡±


    I turned at the sound of the voice. An elf woman¡ªnot with anyone that I could recall. Had I missed her?


    Dimly, I remembered taking her order, but I couldn¡¯t remember what that order actually was. So, I froze. ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Just a bowl of the purple rice!¡± she repeated, clearly frustrated.


    ¡°Oh, uh, right away!¡± Purple rice. Normal bowl. Normal bowl; purple rice.


    I slithered quickly to where Kyrae was putting orders together, my eyes on a big pile of the rice and a stack of clay bowls.


    ¡°Normal bowl, Founding Day rice.¡±


    Kyrae nodded, hands moving quickly.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    Behind me, I heard Ssiina taking other orders, and I could hear Ynna working in the kitchen.


    My brow furrowed, seemingly of its own accord. ¡°And¡­¡±


    One bowl of purple rice, and¡­


    I couldn¡¯t remember anything else. All the orders and requests and people¡¯s faces and where they were coiling or sitting. Staring hard at the clay bowls, I imagined them all falling down to the floor, smashing to shards as my mind froze like the glacier above the Greatriver¡¯s headwaters.


    ¡°Issa?¡± Kyrae¡¯s voice was muffled, as if underwater.


    The broken shards I saw were picked up by pooling shadows, floating on darkness. I heard the wave coming, and ahead of time, the screams. Screams echoed, the same as that night many years ago where a young, derelict Issa lost control of the curse afflicting her and tore apart the shop of the only woman she¡¯d ever known to show her kindness.


    I shivered against the sudden cold, hallucinating someone saying my name again. Inky and frigid, the shadows started to pool out of corners and pull off walls. Neck stiff, I struggled to turn and watch the coming tide that would pull me under.


    As it approached, I shook and spun, and constricted by cloying warmth that spread up toward my head and down toward my tail. Seizing, shaking, I tried to escape it, but it was too fast and then¡ª


    And then the room came back into focus. The shadows retreated, and the sounds of conversation filtered in. Warmth and smooth skin wrapped both of my hands, familiar.


    Kyrae. Ssiina.


    ¡°Issa?¡± Kyrae asked again, voice soft and shaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I forgot all the orders. I¡¯m sorry, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Ssiina said quickly. ¡°Kyrae, take a moment with Issa¡ªI¡¯ll cover the other orders and get things moving again.¡± She retreated quickly, polished scales sliding easily across well-worn stone.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± Kyrae reached up and pulled my head down, forest green eyes meeting my own. ¡°You¡¯re okay. Ssiina and I are here for you, and you¡¯ve got control.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ got control.¡±


    Lessons in Phaeliisthia¡¯s moonflower grotto. Wresting control from an assassin mid-fall. Spying on Ussen Anqi Ziilant from across an estate. Pulling shadows to me, ready to protect my family from Hssen Zaiia Ssyri¡¯jiilits.


    Deep breath in; deep breath out.


    ¡°Thanks, Kyrae.¡±


    She smiled.


    I raised my head¡­ and locked eyes with Ynna, who had just left the kitchen. The old lania¡¯el¡¯s dark brown eyes went wide.


    ***


    The girls who had answered Ynna¡¯s need for workers seemed almost Jaezotl-sent. Founding Day was close at hand, and she¡¯d struggled to find help after that incident with the young vagrant she¡¯d hired years ago.


    Some even avoided her shop altogether, calling it cursed. The scars and reminders, the overgrown garden, all made Ynna¡¯s heart ache. She¡¯d been terrified of whatever blasphemous power had afflicted that child, Issa. The child¡¯s power had very nearly killed her, but her heart had always ached for leaving that girl on the temple¡¯s steps.


    For returning days later when guilt had overtaken fear to find out the girl had never visited. For searching alleys and streets the next few days before she¡¯d retreated into her guilt, assuming the worst.


    Today, however, she¡¯d been reminded of that girl, in triplicate. Two lamia this time¡ªke¡¯lania and much more well-fed than the gaunt waif¡ªand one elf. Older: young adults rather than kids.


    However, they had the same sort of exuberance, and, like that child, lacked the innocence they should have possessed. More than that, the shy lamia who was the bigger of the two¡ªand almost startlingly large for her age¡ªreminded her painfully of Issa from the few glimpses she¡¯d stolen.


    Now, however, after a commotion from outside the kitchen had drawn her away, she stared into familiar emerald eyes, a chillingly-identical blackness draining from them. The contours of her face, once a girl and now a woman. Once thin and now with skin and scale of radiant health.


    Once timid and now showing growing confidence and maturity.


    ¡°Issa, child.¡± Her words were soft, but they were not unsure. They were not a question.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Although Issa was clearly no lania¡¯el as she had assumed, she was doubtless who stood before her. Not dead, but grown. Not broken down and buried by the city, but someone surviving amidst its thrumming throng, or perhaps even rising to the top.


    She continued, staring at Issa¡¯s own widening, brightening eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ***


    She¡¯s sorry.


    I blinked, but when my eyelids lifted, Ynna¡¯s stare remained.


    She¡¯s?


    Sorry!?


    She¡¯d delivered me to help. She¡¯d not called me a monster or a slithering blasphemy. I¡¯d nearly taken everything from her¡ªdamage that years of time hadn¡¯t healed.


    And she! Was sorry!?


    No. No way. Nuh uh.


    My head shook vigorously, breaking our stare, and I rushed forward, pulling Ynna into a hug. When did she get so small?


    ¡°No,¡± I said, voice cracking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was all my fault. You helped me. Gave me more than a job¡ªyou gave me hope.¡±


    Alongside me, Kyrae ran a hand down my arm, fingertips touching mine behind my old employer. Ssiina called orders from somewhere, and soon Kyrae clacked bowls and scooped rice with soft, homely sounds.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ you look like you¡¯ve been well, Issa.¡± Ynna looked like she¡¯d more to say.


    I nodded. ¡°I have, yes.¡±


    Ynna glanced at the crowd, and at the heads turned our way. ¡°Would you mind helping in the kitchen a bit? Your friend seems to have it covered out here.¡±


    That got a small smile out of me, as I glanced at Ssiina frantically catching up to my mistake, laying a steaming bowl of rice in front of the woman I¡¯d forgotten. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The old lania¡¯el smiled sadly in return and led me back into the kitchen. After a few frantic moments, she gave me quick instructions on what to watch for and went back to doing most all the work. ¡°You¡¯ve been well then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you¡¯ve asked that twice.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I have, haven¡¯t I?¡± she chuckled. ¡°I just¡­ I worried so much that my mistakes had uprooted the last reed keeping the bank from collapse, so to speak. That I¡¯d ruined a child¡¯s¡ªyour¡ªlife.¡±


    ¡°I, well my curse, almost killed you and wrecked your shop. And I know there¡¯s lingering pain there¡ªI saw it in the overgrown garden, the missing sundial, the gouges in the walls, the missing customers¡­ and in you working alone.¡±


    Ynna half-chuckled, half-choked. ¡°Yesss, I suppose. You¡¯re a lot more observant now than you were, Issa.¡±


    ¡°I grew up.¡±


    ¡°Too fast,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Hss?¡±


    ¡°You were forced to grow up too fast, I think.¡±


    I drew in a sharp breath, held a moment, then released it. ¡°I was, yeah. All the same, I¡¯ve wanted for years to apologize to you, Ynna.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I bowed low, a formal bow wholly inappropriate for a hssen to give a ssen¡¯iir.


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned manners, I see. Will you accept my own apology?¡± She mirrored my bow.


    ¡°Already have.¡± I helped her rise, and guided her spoon back into the cooking rice. ¡°And you could say I had a good tutor.¡±


    ¡°You do certainly seem healthy! You know, you were so small I¡¯d assumed you lania¡¯el. I could even swear I remembered an errant fang of yours.¡±


    My smile faltered. I¡¯d been so happy to get closure, to see Ynna¡¯s warm smile again. Hurt that we¡¯d both harbored this resentment toward ourselves, but I¡¯d felt like I was flying with Phaeliisthia above the clouds.


    Now, a lump formed in my throat. The happy days working at Ynna¡¯s shop were a life I¡¯d never have, and I hated to admit it, I life I no longer yearned for.


    How can I tell her this? How can I tell her what¡ªwho¡ªI now am?


    Easy, Issa. Just say it.


    All this self-reflection wasn¡¯t like me anyway.


    ¡°I am a kelaniel ra¡¯zhii and my full name and title is Hssen Issa Ssyri¡¯jiilits.¡± I smiled a lamian smile, showing off my gleaming fangs.


    Ynna¡¯s brow furrowed and she turned to face me fully. ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t be serious, Issa.¡±


    I took her hand in mine. ¡°I am.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what this is, and you may be large for a lania¡¯el, but it makes no sense how you could be hssen.¡±


    ¡°I thought the same you know!¡± My ears caught the sound of a commotion from outside.


    Ynna noticed me glance at the door, and heard the sounds herself only moments later. ¡°Oh for Hse¡¯Aazh¡¯s sake! Watch the rice a moment, please!¡±


    I caught Dyni¡¯s voice and my smile came back in full. ¡°Sure thing, boss!¡±


    The old lania¡¯el snorted on her way out of the kitchen.


    As best I could, I tended to the rice, listening to snippets of conversation from my sisters, our bodyguard, and our increasingly-bewildered temporary employer. Not long after she¡¯d left, Ynna came back into the kitchen, her skin pale.


    ¡°Please forgive my impertinence, Hssen Issa!¡± She lowered herself to the ground, nose touching stone in an obeisance.


    I set the spoon down carefully and slithered up to her, hauling her up gently by the shoulders. ¡°Oh come on now! We¡¯ve both accepted each other¡¯s apologies! And right now you¡¯re my boss again for the day, so you¡¯ve got nothing to worry about.¡±


    Ynna looked at me and blinked.


    ¡°They¡¯re tryin¡¯ real hard to make a hssen outta me, but I¡¯m still me.¡± I dropped my voice back into its old accent, the sounds rusty and unfamiliar.


    From the doorway, Dyni stuck her head inside, wearing a vicious grin. Over Ynna¡¯s shoulder, I stuck my tongue all the way out at her, and my bodyguard snickered.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ynna said, still a little out of sorts.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. But you should probably get back to the rice. Wouldn¡¯t want to burn it. I should go with my sister Ssiina and make sure all your patrons are taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Hssen Issa!¡±


    ¡°My sisters said the same, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°We just wanted to have a day out. Teach Ssiina what it¡¯s like to be ssen¡¯iir. And then the river of fate curved serendipitously.¡± I flicked my tongue at the last word. ¡°Hsss. For all I try, Phaeliisthia¡¯s stupid pedanticism keeps infesting me.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± I slithered over and grabbed the spoon, handing it back to her. ¡°There¡¯s a good bit of tonight left, right?¡±


    Without waiting for Ynna to retort, I slithered out of the kitchen and back toward the front. Kyrae¡¯s job was mostly unimpeded, and she was snickering at a flustered Ssiina who was desperately trying to get a rather well-dressed lamian couple to let her take their order.


    I slithered over, slapping her on the back. ¡°Good luck, Sis!¡±


    She hissed with faux indignance, then smiled. ¡°Those two groups there just got in.¡±


    ¡°Gotcha!¡± I slithered over. ¡°So, what¡¯ll you have? No worries if you need some time.¡±


    The people I was addressing were a lamian couple wearing very simple clothing. They looked at my sister, and then at me, the woman saying, ¡°A-are you¡­ we couldn¡¯t possibly¡ª¡±


    ¡°I recommend the Foundation Day rice, unless you¡¯re looking for more meat, then we have a few other options, including river trout.¡± They didn¡¯t look like they knew what to do, so I continued with a wink, ¡°Just for tonight, think of me as no more than ssen¡¯iir. The soul of Jii¡¯Kalaga is in its people, not in the Emerald Palace or the Grand Temple, after all.¡±


    A potentially contentious thing to say, but it calmed the pair, and they shared a glance. ¡°W-well, if you¡¯re certain, I think I want the trout and he¡¯ll have the Foundation Day rice.¡±


    I committed it to memory, the task suddenly a lot easier than it had been. ¡°Certainly! That should be out shortly, a little longer for the¡ª¡±


    ¡°ISSA!¡± a familiar voice boomed, and I froze.


    Uh-oh.


    I shared a look with Ssiina, and for a moment I considered bolting. But we¡¯d already been caught, and I had to wonder if Dyni¡¯d sold us out.


    From around the corner, Tyaniis Ssyri¡¯jiilits, my sire, slithered toward us at frightening speed. ¡°Daughter mine, do you have any idea how worried I was? Now is not the time for you to be playing games and endangering yourself or your sisters!¡±


    Somewhere within me, indignation blossomed into impossible courage. ¡°Yes, Sire.¡± Before she could finish her curt nod, I continued, ¡°But we are adults, are we not? The owner of this restaurant did me a great kindness in the past, and I saw fit to repay it. Plus, it is almost Founding Day, and celebrations are in full swing. Should we not share in this time of revelry with our subjects?¡±


    Sire¡¯s face stiffened, then flushed, and I worried she¡¯d become apoplectic. Then she released a held breath almost visibly tinged with magic despite a lack of sigilcraft, closing her golden eyes. ¡°You are¡­ not wrong, Daughter mine. Perhaps I am keeping too tight a hand on your affairs.¡± her eyes snapped open. ¡°In the future, you should not disappear without a trace however, nor should you continue Ssiina¡¯s corruption of your most honorable bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°We did not think you to wish to wear ssen¡¯iir clothing and wait tables.¡±


    Tyaniis sneered, eyes glancing down at her lavish silken robes, green in the shade only ssyri¡¯ssen and hssen were allowed to wear. Her chin rose. ¡°You assume wrong, Daughter mine. Shopkeep!¡± Her voice carried easily.


    Ynna peeked out again, visible barely as she slithered out of the kitchen across the seating area and inside room both. ¡°Y-yes, Hssen Tyaniis?¡±


    ¡°May I join my daughters in aiding you this eve?¡±


    ¡°O-of course. I wouldn¡¯t mean to presume¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then do not.¡± Sire stared down her nose at me. ¡°Which tables need tending?¡±


    Gleefully, basking in my victory, I pointed at the table right next to us, where the other group Ssiina had directed me towards was sitting. The four friends, probably each about my age, looked up at Sire with full-moon eyes as the massive kelaniel descended on them.


    I turned back to the shaking patrons whose orders I¡¯d just taken with a grin so big it hurt my mouth. ¡°One normal bowl of Founding Day rice, and one trout. Would you like anything else?¡±

 Interlude 7: An Evenings Read

    Ussen Ysta Ssyt¡¯s life had taken an impossible twist. She¡¯d come to Uzh in the hopes of meeting the Guardian¡¯s students, of brushing shoulders with knowledge she could use to arm herself. She¡¯d thought her efforts to play the factions within her family off each other would have afforded her a reprieve, would have made any attempts against her on distant, neutral, holy ground not worth the effort. She¡¯d thought her bodyguards and friends would have been enough.


    Instead, Kliss and Kiina were dead, bodies floated downriver on their final journey just a few days ago.


    Guardian Phaeliisthia¡¯s students had saved her, and now she was staying with the ancient being herself. That quick glimpse of feathered wings as she¡¯d descended on the city in her true form had instilled a primal sort of fear in the ostracized ussen.


    Despite the niceties, despite the freedom to roam the estate with minimal guarding, it all only served to heighten Ysta¡¯s fear. For so long, she¡¯d been playing within the hierarchy of the Ssyt family; Phaeliisthia¡¯s was a much larger pond indeed.


    Knowing that she could simply be erased with a snap of gold-clawed fingers¡­ Ysta forced herself to inhale and center her thoughts. Cautiously, she glanced at the red-scaled servant next to her. He¡¯d coiled himself up by a shelf neatly packed with scrolls and appeared for all the world to be napping, save for a single, orange eye cracked just enough for the shining pupil to be obvious.


    He didn¡¯t speak, so Ysta turned her attention once again to the array of scrolls on the table before her. So much knowledge¡ªthere must be a price. And she knows that my family will prise this knowledge from my mind with blasphemous magics or equally blasphemous tortures.


    So then, if I look, will I ever be granted leave? Will I shackle myself to her whims? Is that simply what¡¯s happened to the other servants?


    Ysta snuck another glance at the red-scaled servant. This time, his one half-open eye moved, meeting hers.


    The small lania¡¯el yawned, covering his mouth daintily. ¡°Do you have any questions, Ussen Ysta?¡±


    Yes. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Forgive my impertinence, but I don¡¯t believe that to be true.¡± He raised an arm and pointed to the dimming light stone on the table. All around the pair, the shadows in Phaeliisthia¡¯s library had grown quite dark indeed.


    Ysta drew in a breath, barely stopping herself from touching the sigil array¡¯s terminus to imbue the tiny construct with more power. ¡°N-no, not at all,¡± she stammered. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ in awe of this library.¡±


    The servant opened his other eye, studying her with an intense expression. Such a thing would have been punished in Ysta¡¯s¡ªshe supposed former¡ªhome. Here, however, he clearly had no fear of reprisal.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said calmly. ¡°If you treat the light fixtures with the same apparent reverence you do these scrolls and tomes, then I might just get a full day¡¯s rest.¡±


    Ysta snorted before she could stop herself. As if to cover her gaffe, she touched the sigil array and lit the lamp, chasing away the shadows. For a brief moment, she was reminded of the night she¡¯d nearly died, of the strange powers at play. She¡¯d seen them before. She wasn¡¯t supposed to have seen them, but it could hardly be the reason she was chased down to Uzh, could it?


    Ysta had been avoiding thinking about that night, diving instead into her usual magical studies. Now, however, her curiosity had been piqued. ¡°Actually¡­ does Phaeliisthia have any materials I could read concerning the strange shadow powers the assassins used?¡±


    ¡°She does.¡± The servant paused just long enough that Ysta wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d continue. ¡°I can fetch some scrolls, but the book right in front of you has much information surrounding the topic, even if it is not within the scope of the narrative.¡±


    Ysta looked down. The title of the small, leather-bound tome was simply Journal of a Traveler, although more was written below it in a strange text composed of many small, simple symbols in long rows. The serendipity of it all frightened the ussen. She didn¡¯t remember taking the tome from a shelf.


    When she turned to the servant, he was already gone, though from the rustling of scales she could hear he was still nearby. Cautiously, as if handling an agitated serpent, Ysta opened the book. Aside from a short description about the work being a transcription of events that may or may not be exaggerated, the text was all in that same unfamiliar language and script.


    Ysta stared at it until the servant returned.


    ¡°Can¡¯t read Human Imperial?¡± he asked, setting a small stack of scrolls on the table.


    Ysta shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s what this is written in?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I can translate it for you, if you¡¯d like. Some words won¡¯t quite have equivalents, like with any translation. Regardless, some of the passages are already done, and in the scrolls I just brought.¡±


    ¡°May I?¡±


    ¡°If you are allowed to read the original, the copies are certainly free¡ªand you are allowed to read the original. Mistress is¡­ unusually trusting of late. Please reward her with your care and continued cooperation.¡±


    Ysta looked askance at the servant, but he¡¯d already turned his head, aiming himself back toward his warm spot nearby. Carefully, the nervous ussen took the first scroll and began to read. Soon, she took another.


    Then another.


    Then she asked for Zinniz to translate some sections, and asked again for clarification. Ussen Ysta Ssyt knew much of her family¡¯s secrets¡ªboth ones they knew her to know and others she¡¯d found out to use as leverage.


    Now, those secrets made her blood run cold. Hidden expenses, poorly-logged sudden trips, cargo missing from manifests. There could be traced between it all a common thread, one that she¡¯d unknowingly gotten close to pulling.


    She felt sick. But more than that, she felt a true, creeping terror that turned the shadows of the library into vicious, malevolent things. Highwater Province. The depths of the sea beyond the Wingscale Islands. Ties to ancient Naulor and a possible hand in the collapse of the human empire. All told through second-hand comments of an outsider traveling the dark corners of the world.


    Worse than all that, perhaps, was the possibility¡ªif Ysta¡¯s normally-excellent memory proved true¡ªof ties to the Emerald Palace. The ostracized ussen was safe behind Phaeliisthia¡¯s wards not just because of their strength, but because she might not have been their most important target.


    And if those assassins had the ties she thought they might, whether from her family or the Ziilant family, then Phaeliisthia¡¯s students were in grave danger.

 Chapter 55: Sundial

    For one strange, incomparable evening, we were a family without station. Word spread, certainly, and Ynna ended the evening out of food far before the crowd dispersed, but we were together and I didn¡¯t care if people came for us or the food.


    With help from Sire and Dyni, I managed to slip the crowd and leave for the back of Ynna¡¯s shop. I found her in the overgrown garden, staring at a large lump of vines where the sundial used to be. She turned as I reached the doorway.


    Her smile was sad, her posture meek. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why do all this? I want¡­ to think that you¡¯re sincere. I want to apologize because I feel like I failed you, but then I¡¯m reminded of that night. Sorry, and I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be speaking to you like this, Hssen Issa.¡± She reached down and pulled at the vines.


    Underneath, I saw a hint of pale stone. A lump rose in my throat and I had no idea what to say. Ynna wasn¡¯t wrong; this was a political maneuver at the start, after all. While I certainly felt sincere, was I? This situation was somewhere in the middle of the extremes of what I knew.


    So, I did the first thing that came to my mind. I slithered forward, bent down, and started pulling vines away from that central lump. I felt Ynna staring at me for a while before her hands joined mine, the shine of my polished nails painfully bright under the evening¡¯s starlight.


    Soon, a fallen, broken pedestal was revealed. Beyond that, already partially buried, was the sundial. Its bronze gnomon was green and rusted, but the dial itself was intact. I grabbed the pedestal and swept some of the debris away with my tail tip. Carefully, slowly, I turned the broken stone over and pressed it down into the earth.


    With my hands now crusted in dirt, I swept the pale stone clean as best I could. When I reached for the dial next, Ynna¡¯s hands joined mine. We lifted it together and set it on what had been the bottom of the old pedestal. Short, and a little tilted, the pale stone stood out in the vine-covered garden.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I started. ¡°I guess I don¡¯t have a good way to explain things. I want to say I¡¯m sincere about tonight, but I don¡¯t even know that I know.¡±


    Ynna sighed. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. What happened wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t fail me! I made the choice not to go to the Temple immediately!¡±


    Ynna leaned forward and pulled me into a hug. She felt small, almost fragile. ¡°We both messed up, then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡± I felt like I had to add something, and I tried to think what Kyrae or Ssiina would do. ¡°I forgive you for anything you think you did.¡±


    Ynna hissed a laugh. ¡°They teach you to apologize like that as hssen?¡±


    I giggled in return. ¡°They don¡¯t really teach apologizing at all for hssen. Our tutor did anyway, though.¡±


    ¡°Tell her that her apologies need work, then.¡± Ynna pulled away from the hug and smiled up at me. ¡°I forgive you, Issa. Jaezotl knows I shouldn¡¯t be the one saying that, but you always struck me as the stubborn sort.¡±


    ¡°You too?¡±


    Her smile grew tentatively. ¡°I feel a little sorry for your family.¡±


    I hissed, but not seriously. ¡°Thanks, Ynna. I¡¯m not sure if or when I¡¯ll be free, but I¡¯d like to visit again. It might¡¯ve only been a month that I worked for you, but my time here meant more than that to me.¡±


    ¡°I can tell! And now you¡¯ve got me tearing up, too.¡± She looked over the disused garden. ¡°I think I¡¯ll try to fix this place up. That sundial¡¯s going to come down again in the first rain, anyway.¡±


    ¡°If I can get time I¡¯ll come by and help!¡±


    She chuckled, then pushed me lightly toward the front of her shop. ¡°I¡¯d like that, but it sounds like you¡¯ve a lot to do, Hssen Issa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sneak off!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m not going to be responsible for a hssen acting out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the blame, I assure you.¡±


    Ynna laughed again, but pushed harder. ¡°Go, go! You¡¯ve a lot of life to live, and I think you¡¯ve helped me see I¡¯ve got at least a few good decades left myself. Maybe someday I¡¯d like to hear some stories, but you¡¯ve better things to do than wash rice and wait tables.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I relented, slithering toward the door. ¡°You¡¯re just kicking me out because I¡¯m bad at waiting tables.¡±


    She followed and bopped me lightly on the head. ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not why I¡¯m kicking you out. If that were the case, I¡¯d be hiring the others to wait tables and sticking you in the back to wash rice.¡±


    I laughed, and waved one more time. Ynna smiled, this time warmly, and I watched her turn back toward the kitchen in need of cleaning, sliding the door shut with her tail. Outside, my sire and sisters were waiting.


    The crowd had gone, and I noticed a group in Temple vestments slithering away. That¡¯d be why the crowd is gone.


    ¡°What¡¯d they want?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Issa, tone,¡± Sire Tyaniis chided. Then she shook her head. ¡°Tonight I suppose it¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t revert your speech pattern. This stunt of yours is going to make your coming-of-age all the more serious.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± I nodded, trying to sound more formal. ¡°What did those ssyri¡¯ssen desire, Sire?¡±


    Ssiina and Kyrae giggled.


    Tyaniis cracked a smile. ¡°Amusing. Don¡¯t take things too far in the other direction, daughter mine. Rumors of crass taste are immensely difficult to quell.¡± She started to slither and bade us follow. ¡°The Temple was following up on a rumor that hssen were out celebrating Founding Day with ssen¡¯iir. Ahead of the ceremony itself, no less.¡±


    ¡°And they were right!¡± Ssiina said with a chipper tone.


    I tilted my head to the side as I caught up to my sire and sisters. ¡°Was there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°They wanted to know why I was with you,¡± Kyrae responded.


    I glanced down, and her dark, pensive look drove a spike of anger through at least one of my hearts. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡±


    ¡°We took care of it, and of certain rumors surrounding past events at this location,¡± Sire interrupted, voice low. ¡°Explained it away, but we¡¯ll need to make an announcement soon. Already, many ussen are traveling for your ceremony. Some are already here, and will be staying after Founding Day for it.¡±


    Kyrae frowned at Sire¡¯s words, but said nothing. The look she gave me said ¡°we¡¯ll talk about it later.¡±


    ¡°When is the ceremony? And what is it?¡± I asked instead of what I wanted to, realizing I didn¡¯t know the date.


    My sire sighed. ¡°Two weeks and a day. It¡¯s a social event with dancing, some games of skill and prowess, and food. It¡¯s a major chance for you three to establish connections with the ussen. We¡¯ve a lot to do and little time to do it. On top of that, we¡¯ll need to discuss in a private setting what you three will need to do to prepare.¡±


    My lips twisted down. ¡°Will it be hard?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it, compared to Phaeliisthia¡¯s lessons,¡± Ssiina answered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Sire replied. ¡°I¡¯ve high expectations.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that I can learn to dance in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°You will,¡± Tyaniis replied ominously.


    I debated blowing my cover and diving into the shadows. Instead, I forced a smile and kept pace. Somewhere along the way we picked up a contingent of taaniir, and Utaan Lyantii was waiting for us at the gates to the Emerald Palace.


    She gave us a withering glare. I smiled back, and she glared harder. Surprisingly, when I didn¡¯t back down, her expression changed to one I couldn¡¯t read, though I hoped it was positive.


    Once we were inside the gates, Sire Tyaniis spoke again. ¡°You will join me tomorrow, no later than one hour after dawn. We¡¯ll discuss preparations for your ceremony in detail, then.¡±


    Dawn? I looked up at the moon high overhead, visible through a gap in the clouds that was rapidly closing. ¡°But that¡¯s hardly any time at all!¡±


    ¡°A shame. We shall all be a little tired and a little irritated, then.¡± Somehow, Sire hadn¡¯t really shown her anger until now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have fun though, Sire?¡± Ssiina ventured.


    The immense kelaniel let out a long, heavy sigh. ¡°You are correct, Daughter mine. Very well, two hours, for all our sakes. I really can¡¯t risk later¡ªthere¡¯s reputations to be maintained.¡±


    Next to me, my hssen-raised sister beamed. Even Kyrae smiled a little. I reached down and took her hand; her grip against me was tense.


    When we finally reached our chambers, Ssiina headed straight for her room, and Kyrae pulled me aside.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be mad about this. I know it¡¯s not true, and Sire assured me as much right before you came back from saying goodbye to Ynna but, well, the way we got out of the conversation with the Temple was to say that I was just a family friend. From our time as students.¡±


    My jaw tightened, and it took a strong force of will to keep the shadows in the room still. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. How could Sire do that? I¡¯ll go find her right now and¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, Issa. Don¡¯t,¡± Kyrae heaved a sigh. ¡°I get why she did it, and I went along with it. It¡¯s a necessary evil.¡±


    ¡°Gullshit. No, it isn¡¯t! We¡¯re hssen!¡±


    ¡°And they¡¯re the Temple, Issa! Our power is granted through their approval, and you know this.¡±


    I clenched my fists, tail scything behind me. ¡°I know, but I just can¡¯t stand feeling powerless anymore. Not when I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡­ I probably shouldn¡¯t have even told you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kyrae hung her head. ¡°I knew you¡¯d get angry, and I guess I wanted to see that. Wanted to know that I wasn¡¯t crazy for hating doing it even though I know it¡¯s the best option. If we announce my adoption as hssen as a surprise with the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s blessing, the Jii¡¯Ssyri is more likely to accept. Sorry, Issa.¡±


    I grabbed her shoulders, and she jerked, but then met my eyes. ¡°No¡­ no I¡¯m really glad you told me. Our Sire is trying to be better, and this isn¡¯t it. Ssiina should¡¯ve defended you too. I¡¯m not gonna let it happen again.¡±


    ¡°Issa, please. This needs to stay secret until the coming-of-age ceremony. Even Hssen Zaiia agreed to it, after she talked with the Jii¡¯Hssen.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Kyrae nodded.


    ¡°Did Sire also say that?¡±


    ¡°Dyni did, actually.¡± Kyrae¡¯s frown grew shallower. ¡°Look, it¡¯s really no big deal. We¡¯ll stay in the palace until the ceremony anyway, and it¡¯s an open secret here.¡±


    I held in a hiss and bared my fangs. ¡°Fine. But only because you¡¯re the one telling me to. The hssen thing, that is. But I¡¯ll never deny that we¡¯re sisters, Kyrae. I¡¯d not be here without you.¡±


    Kyrae pulled me down into a hug. ¡°Thanks, Sis.¡±

 Chapter 56: Prelude to a Dance

    The next two weeks passed with agonizing slowness, as we were confined strictly to routine. The tutors we were given over to, loyals of our sire and the Jii¡¯Hssen, were strict and harried. While Phaeliisthia¡¯s lessons were often obtuse, overlong, or staggeringly difficult, nothing could have prepared me for the sheer exhaustion of mind and body through rote repetition.


    Worse yet, every lesson seemed to go the same way.


    ¡°Bow like this.¡±


    ¡°Phaeliisthia already taught us.¡±


    ¡°No, like this.¡±


    Sure, we¡¯d get it ¡°right¡± quickly most of the time, but that hardly made the tutors less frustrated. Only Lissti, my old nanny whom I barely remembered, seemed to treat us nicer. Ssiina had said the reason was jealousy that Phaeliisthia had taught us so well, so these tutors tried to snag our scales with the tiniest mistakes.


    Kyrae just thought they were being petty because they were forced to teach an ea along with lamia, and that their lessons were being compacted to near-uselessness.


    I figured maybe they were just jerks, but I held my tongue. Held it around the tutors, anyway. For the moment, I was still considered a child and I was going to abuse these last two weeks for every single tail they were worth.


    Unfortunately, me still being a child cut both ways. Sire, the Jii¡¯Hssen, Aunt Zaiia, everyone was plotting and us sisters weren¡¯t involved. There were no knives in the dark that we knew of, but even with the shadows as timid as they were in the Emerald Palace, I could still hear echoes of whispers and lingering traces of clandestine meetings throughout the halls.


    Since visiting Ynna, I seemed to have a greater control, a greater depth to these curse-borne powers of mine. I guess I just wasn¡¯t as afraid now with that chapter of my past resolved. At the same time, that lack of fear¡­ well it didn¡¯t scare me. That wouldn¡¯t really make sense.


    It¡­ it made me anxious. Apprehensive. I¡¯d seen the beast in the void, and it had seen me, yet I still lived and slithered the material plane. There wasn''t fear now so much as there was a sense of anxiety.


    Uncertainty, rather than doubt, was the cause. These powers, if left without outside aid, would kill me. They¡¯d nearly done so a dozen times or more these past few years.


    I just didn¡¯t know when.


    How, I knew. Why, I had some guesses.


    But when?


    That was the question. That was the only barrier between me and using this power for my and my sisters¡¯ gain. Jaezotl would not have seen fit to allow one such as me to exist if he thought I were prone to blasphemy. That, or I hadn¡¯t yet crossed that line.


    I¡¯d been close, perhaps, in my darkest days. But Sire, the meteoric rise of my new life, Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa and those like her within the Temple, and most of all Phaeliisthia had grounded me. The ancient dragon revered Jaezotl in a very different way to us ¡°mortals.¡± Yet she still revered him, and lived as guardian of the third holiest site in all the Empire.


    On the outside, I wanted to remove the curse and be done with it. But Phaeliisthia¡¯s words stayed with me, or at least the concept of them. If a near-deific¡ªbut importantly not¡ªbeing were to tether to me, and I could seize power from them?


    Why in the world would I decline?


    Especially now. We had enemies coming for me, enemies who would come for Kyrae, and enemies who would come for Ssiina by association. And today we were set to get even more.


    Ideally, we¡¯d also find allies, but I wasn¡¯t putting all my weight on my tail tip.


    Just think of it like another test, Issa.


    ¡°You¡¯re marvelously still today, Hssen Issa,¡± Lissti said just loud enough that I jolted.


    Her carefully held brush pulled away, but not fast enough, smearing powder across one of my cheeks. I felt bristles tickle the back corners of my mouth, beyond my lips, as it passed.


    My former nanny said nothing, but she did exhale slowly through her nose. Her greenish-brown hair had been done up in a bun, and the lights of the room made her skin look even paler than usual. Tapping powder out of the brush, she dipped it into one of the many jars on the table next to us and twirled it slowly. ¡°It is my fault for surprising you, Hssen Issa. I beg your forgiveness.¡± She said the words formally, but without apprehension.


    ¡°Granted.¡± I smiled at her familiarity. ¡°I think there might be a bristle in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°Open slowly then. I need to clean that cheek and start again anyway.¡± She set the brush against the edge of the bowl and grabbed a cloth, damp with something acrid-smelling.


    I forced myself not to nod reflexively like I¡¯d been doing for years now and complied. At the same time, I took a chance to look at the others. Ssiina was getting her makeup done by some servant she knew from before, and the lania¡¯el lady who must have been hardly older than we were was chatting away amiably. My hssen-raised sister¡¯s ornate silken dress for the evening, like all our garments, prominently featured royal green as I had come to know it. A sort of rich, vibrant emerald. Hers, however, prominently featured gold, matching better her eyes.


    Kyrae was sitting somewhat stiffly, on a stool that clearly didn¡¯t fit the d¨¦cor of the lavish powder room. Clearly, someone had requested furniture for an elf, and someone else had assumed servants. Though it was worse than what the few elven servants had. They dressed well, though the shadows had told me of their discontent.


    The woman doing Kyrae¡¯s makeup was stiff enough that even I noticed it, and Kyrae looked like she was set to finish even after Lissti fixed me. While her stool was fit for a ssen¡¯iir, Sire had ensured her gown was fit for hssen. The primary green of Kyrae¡¯s garb was the same royal color, leaving no doubt as to her status. However, an earthier green joined browns and bronzes and mingled with the copious gold and gems we all wore, and that were sewn into each garment.


    Lissti finished wiping my cheek, taking care past my lips. It tickled a little ¡°Mouth closed. Chin down.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    I re-hinged my jaw and closed it slowly, looking down. My own dress for the evening was¡­ certainly something.


    Something unbelievable. Nearly matching Ssiina¡¯s, its rich green almost seemed to glow, and the emeralds sewn in around the hems of my wide sleeves glittered with every little motion. It was comfortable, fit like a second skin, and oozed opulence. Where my sister¡¯s more prominently featured gold, mine featured a darker shade of green and hints of black threading.


    Despite living as royalty, in a way, for nearly half a decade, the fact I was hssen still hadn¡¯t fully sunken in. Limitations of childhood, and of everyone making all the big decisions for me and my sisters were to blame. Now, though?


    Well¡­ we were going to Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir, the Spring of All Life, soon after tonight. The circumstances had changed, with my curse likely to be revealed sooner rather than later. Ussyri Noksi at the Temple knew, but so far as I¡¯d been told, few others outside the top classes of ssyri¡¯ssen (and our friend Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa) did.


    This last decision, and our mission, weren¡¯t mine. Not that I¡¯d do any different. The Spring of All Life would hold something that could help. Whether we found it through espionage or by asking really nicely, that was still to be determined.


    Unfortunately, we¡¯d be receiving even more schooling in the meantime, much of which would be review of Phaeliisthia¡¯s lessons. Although the histories of Jaezotl did interest me.


    Maybe I wasn¡¯t so close to independence.


    Hssss.


    ¡°Almost done, Hssen Issa.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d hissed out loud. Blushing, I was about to open my mouth to apologize, when Lissti interrupted.


    ¡°Please keep still, Hssen Issa.¡±


    I did, and the whole ordeal was over mercifully quickly. Lissti held up a mirror of polished silver when she¡¯d set the last of her brushes down, and I took in my reflection. Emerald eyes jumped out at me first, vibrant and nearly glowing like gemstones set in a rim of dark shadow and big lashes.


    The shadow around my eyes curved down on the outside like a pair of fangs, dark against my skin whose tone was deepened and polished by expertly-applied powders. Along the lines of my mouth, past lips hued a darker green that matched my scales, a similar black had been traced, marking my face like a holy serpent¡¯s.


    My shallow nose, likewise, had been dusted to look almost scaled, blended to appear flatter and more serpentine. Strong cheekbones drew down to an almost delicate chin, and back up to my pointed ears, studded up their lengths with rings of gold and simply-cut emeralds.


    The curve of my trimmed brows led into hair that had been expertly styled. Twin thick curls fell down, one to either shoulder, framing my face. The back had been tucked behind my ears and coerced into a gentler series of curls, almost like natural waves down past my shoulders.


    Every part that needed to, glimmered in the brightness of the powder room, and the shadows that served to highlight seemed to suck in light. I almost didn¡¯t look like me.


    I looked like a me that could¡¯ve been. And, I supposed, a me that would still be. At least for tonight.


    With my face schooled into a serene posture, I looked nigh-unapproachable. Someone that ussen wouldn¡¯t risk offending, or that pickpockets would stay well clear of. Not only that, I¡¯d become acutely aware of my size the past weeks, and I wondered how I ever thought I could pass as lania¡¯el. Or ke¡¯lania with my fangs as they were.


    Honestly, I looked dangerous.


    And I liked it. A lot.


    Ssiina had a similar aesthetic, nearly my twin save for her golden lips and less-intense eyes. Kyrae¡­ was different. The shadow around her eyes was thinner, brown-tinted above, and flared up at the edges. Her lips were, oddly, an almost-reddish color, and her hair was done in braids, each tipped with a gold bangle.


    She didn¡¯t look any less like royalty. Just a little different; a little less ¡°serpent¡± and a little more ¡°elf.¡±


    Together, we cut quite the trio, and I briefly wondered just how much what we were wearing was worth. More than a ssen¡¯iir would ever see in their lifetime. Perhaps more than some kss¡¯kaa, or a minor ussen managing one of the imperial territories.


    My sisters and I said little as we coiled around a low table in a lounge outside the powder room, though we all stared rather openly at each other. Nothing really brings the weight of a moment to bear like wearing enough wealth to buy a city¡­ probably. This was far beyond any value I had a true concept of, even after Phaeliisthia¡¯s lessons.


    Eventually, Sire Tyaniis arrived, Dyni shadowing her. Our sire was dressed similarly to all three of us. Her ornate dress had Ssiina¡¯s gold, my black threading, and a touch of earth tones that were present in Kyrae¡¯s dress. Her makeup was similar to mine, and on her it looked downright fearsome. Were she not family, my first reaction would have been to run.


    Do I look like that? Couldn¡¯t be the case, right?


    She looked at me and stopped suddenly as she crossed the threshold, Dyni almost crashing into her. ¡°Issa¡­ for a moment, I thought I was looking at Hinssa emulating my own makeup.¡± She shook her head and slithered the rest of the way inside, letting Dyni follow and pull the door closed. ¡°Guests are gathered already; I¡¯ve given my speech. I would ask if you three are ready, but it would not matter¡ªthe time is nigh.¡±


    She glanced between us. ¡°However, I can ask how you¡¯re feeling.¡±


    Kyrae answered first. ¡°I am excited, Sire. Perhaps a touch anxious, but I will do all of us proud.¡±


    Tyaniis smiled, fangs showing. ¡°Marvelous. How about my eldest?¡±


    Ssiina swallowed. ¡°I am ready, Sire. Not¡­ you said not like it matters, but I am. Exited too¡­ and nervous.¡±


    ¡°Breathe, Ssiina.¡± Sire leaned down and ran a hand carefully through her hair. ¡°Remember this: you outrank all of them, and if not yet, you will be superior to them. Do not underestimate your peers or your elders, but understand that your magical prowess is already impressive. I am proud of you, truly; other than your sisters, there are few who hold my respect.¡±


    Ssiina seemed to glow even more than the magical lighting and her makeup already made her. ¡°Thank you, Sire.¡±


    Tyaniis smiled and turned to me. ¡°And my youngest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m excited. Plain as that. I¡¯m tired of having all the big decisions made for me. Not that I resent it, or anything, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m ready to be an adult and decide my own life¡¯s course.¡±


    Tyaniis snickered and patted my head. ¡°Then let me treat you as my child this one last moment, Daughter mine. Now rise, all of you, and let me check your clothes to make sure nothing is amiss.¡±


    As a group, we lined up. Sire Tyaniis swiftly went between each of us, tilting spines and minutely adjusting clothes. I caught Dyni¡¯s eye in the corner, and the bodyguard swiftly hid a big smile with one hand, though her eyes glittered with tears.


    Indeed, when Sire pulled away and inspected us one last time, her eyes were wet. ¡°I love you all, and I apologize for my gross failings as your sire.¡± She bowed, then rose. ¡°I will ever endeavor to make things right. Now, hold still a moment.¡± Her hands moved as a blur, and a complex sigil array floated in the air before her, strung out of green-gold light.


    Already, it looked as though it were burning away to nothing, disintegrating back into the air. Tyaniis slithered quickly over and up behind us. At the last second, Dyni moved closer, at Sire¡¯s beckoning hand. When the array faded, a light washed over us.


    ¡°There,¡± Sire said with a tremor in her voice. ¡°Jaezotl, how I wish Hinssa was here for this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What was that?¡± Ssiina asked after a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°You captured our appearance, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Tyaniis nodded. ¡°Excellent, Kyrae. I did, yes. Right now, the sigil array is copying itself in my chambers, replicating onto a medium that will allow me to retain it forever¡ªand to create highly-accurate paintings given materials and time.¡±


    I blinked, thinking back to portraits in the palace. ¡°Are the portraits in the palace done that way?¡±


    ¡°Some are, but most are done by hand. Now, I¡¯ve delayed long enough. There is one more item to discuss, then we will go. Who are you to engage with, and who are you to avoid?¡±


    ¡°Engage with ussen from the Gyontael and Lajiir families. Potentially Iitazin as well,¡± Ssiina answered.


    I nodded. ¡°Avoid the Ziilant and Ssyt families, as well as Aunt Zaiia¡¯s immediate family.¡±


    Kyrae took a moment longer. ¡°And I am to play a more defensive role, although I should at least make myself known to the Sunstrike family. There are others as well, of course.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Sire replied. ¡°That is why you¡¯ve spent all this effort learning etiquette. It is a delicate dance, but I believe Phaeliisthia taught you¡ªperhaps more strongly than she ought to have¡ªthat dances may be improvised, altered, and subverted. Do not blindly follow etiquette. Lead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sire,¡± my sisters and I answered almost in unison.


    Tyaniis looked like she was about to cry again, before she turned and started swiftly for the door. ¡°Then let us away, lest sentimentality beget tardiness.¡±

 Chapter 57: Crossed Tails pt. 1

    Do nobles ever throw parties just to have fun?


    ¡ªUru Farlight


    Sire was announced first, and she slithered out of the quiet hall and into the massive room beyond. I could feel the immense space¡¯s shadows, huddling timidly in corners away from the mass of people. Within them, however, was a worrying sense of anticipation.


    In this, I sensed I wasn¡¯t alone in my observations of them. They reached as well toward another, and I withdrew, lest I be caught. I should tell Sire.


    Ahead of me, however, the doors had just closed behind Ssiina.


    I turned to my elf sister, hissing quietly. ¡°Kyrae, the shadows¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hssen Issa,¡± Utaan Lyantii said urgently. ¡°Go, now.¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s eyes flicked up and I knew she¡¯d heard me. Moreover, this was my debut, and I had to assume Sire had contingencies. So with a deep breath, I slithered out into the room beyond, pulling my lower body inside quickly.


    Light like the warm sun washed over me, almost blinding. I blinked as my name was announced.


    ¡°Hssen Ssyri¡¯jiilits Issa, tuoan Hssen Ssyri¡¯jiilits Tyaniis.¡±


    She didn¡¯t introduce me as ra¡¯zhii. That would be obvious from my size, shape, and dress, tailored to accentuate and in the style of Sire.


    A moment later, the room came into focus. Down the ramp in front of me, the largest room I had ever been in was packed with lavishly dressed nobility, all of whom were staring at up me. Parchment banners hung between immense columns filigreed in gold and studded with emeralds. The walls too were golden, and great ivory and jade symbols of Jaezotl and of the royal crest adorned them, sized as equals. All this¡ªand the people¡ªglittered under the light of braziers full of golden fire, the sigils ringing them aglow.


    Conversation in the room had ceased, and the proclamation hadn¡¯t echoed. In the silence, I remembered¡ªsomehow¡ªwhat to say.


    ¡°Eni Ssyri¡¯jiilits Issa,¡± I started, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all, and an honor to be hssen.¡±


    I lowered my upper body appropriately, slightly. Just a touch more than needed, to convey to some that I was approachable, and to others that I recognized my status as lower due to my time amongst the ssen¡¯iir.


    Really, I wanted to be neither, and I was not the latter.


    At my words, a whisper rolled through the crowd. They did not cheer, but when I reached the bottom of the ramp, a half- circle of girls around my age had gathered. Immediately, I recognized Deziiya, but she was the only one. Dressed equally lavishly to me, all in royal green, it¡¯d be easy to think this ceremony was for her. Probably the point¡ªjerk. The assembled girls each bowed, out of sync with each other, and I noticed one other girl matched Deziiya¡¯s shallow motion. Her dress and posture indicated hssen, and ra¡¯zhii, although significantly less ornate. In fact, this girl was bigger than I was, something I¡¯d grown unused to the past year.


    This other hssen girl wore her ashen hair in braids, seemed to have skipped out on half the makeup Deziiya and I wore, and her scales had a bluish tint to their deep green. Before she spoke, I already knew her, and from the annoyed air about her, I decided I already liked her. Sysiss Ssyri¡¯jiilits, my delinquent ra¡¯zhii cousin and someone I was actually excited to meet.


    ¡°Raeni Sysiss,¡± she introduced quickly, omitting our shared family name. Her silver-blue eyes seemed to bore into me. ¡°You really do look like one of us.¡±


    A few of the ussen girls¡¯ eyes widened, but they kept quiet.


    Deziiya slid forward with a smile so bad even I could tell it was fake. ¡°It is good to have you in the family again, Issa.¡±


    ¡°Bite down? Again?¡± Sysiss leaned forward and studied me.


    Deziiya smiled and opened her mouth, but I cut her off, moving right up to Sysiss with an excited smile. ¡°She¡¯s right! I was taken by the assassin that killed my mother, then dumped in Ess¡¯Siijiil where I grew up in a rat-infested orphanage and then homeless on the streets. Really, it¡¯s quite the tale!¡±


    To the side of my Deziiya hissed.


    Sysiss, instead of replying, studied me, brows furrowed and fangs showing just slightly. After a moment, I got the feeling that she was staring through me, rather than at me as her eyes misted over.


    ¡°That must have been terrible, Hssen Issa!¡± an ussen girl exclaimed. ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine!¡±


    I glanced over at her. Lania¡¯el, petite, and dark-scaled, she had an elegant air that¡¯d been pushed aside by the frank expression of horror on her face, complete with a gloved hand over an open mouth and button nose. In short, she was cute.


    She stirred feelings I¡¯d felt sparingly of late, but I couldn¡¯t put them into words. ¡°Well, I was too young to really remember life in the Palace, so without perspective I suppose it was normal.¡±


    The lania¡¯el ussen bowed formally. ¡°Raeni Gyontael Nistala¡ª"


    ¡°Sseti.¡±


    I whipped my head back toward Sysiss, who¡¯d spoken. She was glaring at me, and something flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m Issa now,¡± I replied sternly.


    Sysiss¡¯s nostrils flared and she hissed the air out slowly amidst a babble of chatter. ¡°So you are. I¡­ Excuse me.¡± Abruptly, she turned and slithered away, just as another proclamation rose about the crowd¡¯s chatter.


    Stolen story; please report.


    I wanted to call after her, but I didn¡¯t know what to say. Why would she¡ª


    ¡°Hssen Ssyri¡¯jiilits Kyrae, eatuoan Hssen Ssyri¡¯jiilits Tyaniis!¡±


    She followed the announcement, voice clear and bright. ¡°Eni Ssyri¡¯jiilits Kyrae. It is a great honor to be the first ean hssen; I look forward to meeting you all.¡±


    Kyrae appeared at the top of the ramp, resplendent and proud. Imperious eyes and confident steps carried her down the ramp toward me, and the crowd burst into an uproar. Around us, the shadows shivered.


    I was nearly swept along in the rush toward her, and I caught not-so-quiet exclamations amongst some of those present. Pushing myself up on my lower body, I looked with eyes and shadows for Sire and Ssiina. My sister seemed equally swamped as I was, but Sire was moving purposefully through the flow, hissing orders and trailing a group of nobility.


    ¡°Hssen Issa?¡±


    Someone hadn¡¯t left me, and I turned toward the voice. Gyontael: her family controls Kii¡¯Ssiil¡ªor was it Kii¡¯Hssiil? She might be safe to speak with, but Aunt Zaiia¡¯s partner is from that family.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ussen Nistala fidgeted. ¡°I¡­ well I¡¯m not certain how to ask this without causing offense.¡±


    Lowering myself, I took another good look at her. She seemed like a doll more than a person, and her eyes darted between me and Kyrae. ¡°For a long while, Kyrae was all I had, and I was all she had. We¡¯re sisters in every way except species.¡±


    Even if this was giving information away, I couldn¡¯t not defend my sister.


    Ussen Nistala nodded. ¡°I¡­ thank you. I shouldn¡¯t have asked¡ªplease forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I glanced at Kyrae.


    ¡°Go to her.¡±


    I shook my head, recalling the entrance my elf sister had made. ¡°Not yet. This is her moment.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it also yours¡±


    Despite decorum, I snorted. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m nervous I¡¯ll put my tail in my mouth.¡± Like I¡¯m doing for being so cordial with someone I just met whose motives I don¡¯t know¡ªIssa you idiot!


    Ussen Nistala giggled, and something stirred in my hearts again. Potential danger. Cute but dangerous.


    I wasn¡¯t too oblivious to figure out¡ªand by that I mean be told¡ªabout¡­ things. Lamia aged differently than elves and very differently from humans. Knowledge of my preferences was definitely turning into something more, and I just couldn¡¯t deal with that right now.


    So, like Sysiss before me, I made an excuse.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s food, right?¡±


    My maybe-opponent giggled, and I followed her upstream against the flow of people. Why am I following her?


    Suddenly paranoid, I tried checking myself for any sort of magical influence. As damned as the shadows were, they were also possessive¡ªI found nothing.


    We passed Sire, and Tyaniis somehow managed both a smile at me and a glare at Nistala at the same time. But, not the kind of death glare she¡¯d give to someone actively harming me. Despite this, when I turned back, the small lania¡¯el was noticeably paler under her makeup.


    ¡°Sire¡¯s nice when you get to know her.¡± Why am I telling her this?


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s nice to me.¡±


    ¡°O-oh.¡± Putting her head down and letting her curls bounce in front of her eyes, she pointed toward the wall.


    Only a scant few people were coiled there, including Sysiss. My cousin had taken a finely-glazed plate and piled it high with meat. While no one was looking, she was shoveling it down.


    Our eyes met, and she didn¡¯t slow down. Next to me Nistala squeaked, and I had a guess she wasn¡¯t spared Sysiss¡¯s gaze.


    Purposefully, I slithered next to her and took a plate. ¡°What¡¯s good?¡±


    Sysiss swallowed. ¡°Meat.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Do you remember¡­ Well, what do you remember?¡± Sysiss¡¯s face twisted, and she looked from me down to her plate of food.


    ¡°Not much. Mother a little bit,¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sysiss¡¯s voice was quiet, and she started eating again, slower now.


    Meanwhile, I actually was hungry, so I started looking around for familiar animals, found none, and just took some dish that looked like it had a lot of meat and a lot left. It tasted nearly like liver and I smiled at the nostalgia of the flavor. Sysiss side-eyed me, but went back to eating. I felt out toward the shadows again; they were¡­ simmering. Burning almost with anticipation, and I lost my appetite immediately.


    A glance back at Sire confirmed I couldn¡¯t get to her. Probably couldn¡¯t even shout. I¡¯d need to excuse myself¡ªand soon¡ªto make the attempt, but I didn¡¯t want to risk a bad impression.


    Next to us, Nistala quietly took a plate.


    ¡°Sister!¡± a high-pitched voice hissed. ¡°That¡¯s unbecoming!¡±


    I half-turned at the word, and locked eyes with an unfamiliar face. Above a strikingly familiar facial structure, ashen hair similar to Sysiss was done in a single long braid, and the rail-thin kelaniel seemed to be wearing all the makeup her sister hadn¡¯t. Behind her, another kelaniel girl, probably the age I was when I was cursed, trailed. Like her doubtlessly older siblings, she had a bluish tint to her complexion, though she had her eyes almost hidden under bangs I doubted were supposed to be that long. Clearly Sysiss¡¯s sisters, but their names escaped me.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be with Mother?¡± Sysiss said, mouth half full.


    The older of the pair shook her head, while the younger stared at me with wide eyes. ¡°Mother said she needed to speak with Aunt Tyaniis.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯d bet. Adopting an ea? That¡¯s wild.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with it?¡± I spoke without thinking, fangs showing a little.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get your tail in a knot, Cousin!¡± Sysiss gestured with a leg of some sort, then bit down, through bone. Her tone was back to playful, but the lines around her eyes hadn¡¯t eased. She looked tired. ¡°I¡¯m all for it, even if it¡¯s just to see the look on Aunt Zaiia¡¯s face!¡±


    ¡°Why did you run off earlier then?¡±


    Sysiss¡¯s probably-fake smile disappeared. ¡°I was hungry. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°My apologies for our sister¡¯s behavior. I¡¯m Nozyn, and this is Jaina.¡± She gave a bow.


    ¡°Issa. I¡¯m one of Ssiina¡¯s sisters, but I¡¯m sure you heard as much.¡±


    Nistala bowed and spoke as quietly as she could given the noise in the massive room. ¡°Ussen Nistala Gyontael.¡±


    Nozyn nodded, glancing at Sysiss who had gone back to eating. ¡°Welcome, and Cousin Issa, congratulations to you and Kyrae.¡±


    I smiled honestly. ¡°Thank you, Cousin Nozyn, and Cousin Jaina.¡±


    Behind her sister, Jaina smiled.


    ¡°I should take some food to Kyrae, and maybe lend a hand with all the people swamping her.¡± Swiftly taking a second plate, I made to leave.


    Sysiss didn¡¯t acknowledge me, but Nozyn nodded. As I entered the crowd, the lights seemed warmer, almost stifling in the mass of people. Behind my tail, Nistala trailed wordlessly.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± I asked, tone harsher than I intended.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I wanted to meet your sister Kyrae. A-and I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re making an easy path to follow.¡±


    I felt around in the shadows, especially those near her as we followed the wall. They didn¡¯t reach for her¡ªdidn¡¯t acknowledge her passing. She¡¯s not the biggest problem here, at least. Moreover, we didn¡¯t get approached. It seemed Kyrae¡¯s presence had taken all the attention.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I tried not to glare at her. Why is she being so nice? I¡¯d bet she wants something¡ªinformation maybe.


    ¡°T-thank you, Hssen Issa.¡±


    I kept moving forward, others parting around us when they saw me. Closer up, amid the chaos of noise gossiping ussen, I saw Sire and Ssiina.


    Next to Ssiina, practically leaning into her, was an ussent I didn¡¯t recognize. Across from Sire, Aunt Zaiia was coiled, arms crossed and expression cold.


    Behind them, Kyrae stood, head tall but eyes worried. Next to her, a tall elven man wearing tight-fitting, green-and-orange clothes I only vaguely knew from Phaeliisthia¡¯s lessons eyed the two opposed Hssen warily.


    I slithered up to the edge of the ring of spectators, close enough to Ssiina that she noticed me. Before I could try to sneak a whisper in, Aunt Zaiia¡¯s eyes caught mine and she began to speak.

 Chapter 58: Crossed Tails pt.2

    The moment my aunt looked at me, the entire room seemed to shrink down until it was only me and her, bound up in coils of emptiness. I felt myself shaking, remembering that night on the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s private terrace.


    ¡°Issa,¡± Hssen Zaiia hissed my name, voice saccharine in a way that made my stomach twist and the shadows roil. ¡°It is good that you are returned to us, unfortunate and preventable as your awful childhood was. Would that you had only been discovered whilst living in an orphanage in full view of any who bothered to look.¡± Her cold, pale blue eyes flicked from me to my sire. ¡°Trauma is, however, no good reason to posture something as other than what it is.¡±


    The retort I had in my mind crumbled away under the weight of her gaze. Nearly the size of my sire and exuding a presence that was almost her match, and in the face of hundreds of eyes¡­


    I swallowed, neck muscles straining not to nod along as I broke away from the terrifying woman¡¯s gaze.


    Sire Tyaniis shifted, raising her arm in front of me protectively. ¡°Trauma may, however, serve as substratum and catalyst both, from which courage and kinship may rise triumphant. While our Empire has focused inwards these past peaceful centuries, do we not also know as sisters those who have fought and lived together, who have shared all and survived?¡±


    Zaiia¡¯s eyes flickered and she rose higher, seemingly unperturbed by my sire¡¯s flowery words. ¡°Would you compare a life in the slums, stealing and begging for scraps, to be of equal honor to the battlefield, Sister? Would you equate kss¡¯iir and taaniir?¡±


    I risked a glance at Kyrae. My sister was perhaps the only one I could truly read the emotions of. Fury and hurt warred in her eyes, and her gaze didn¡¯t meet mine, focused instead on Sire and Aunt Zaiia. The elf next to her tensed, fist clenching for a moment before releasing.


    ¡°Would you devalue that struggle? Would you or I dare claim to understand what it is like to be kss¡¯iir? To know no love or home or hope or future?¡± Sire¡¯s voice took on an uncanny sort of calm. ¡°I do not equate the struggles morally, but mentally: each day a battle for survival, and a question of what rules¡ªonce held dear¡ªmay be discarded for survival.


    ¡°Our Empire is not all the shining halls of the Emerald Palace. Or have you forgotten, sister mine?¡±


    ¡°That struggle is not the same, Half-Sister. There is no honor.¡±


    ¡°There is forgiveness.¡± Tyaniis raised her chin at the word, though its weight seemed to bend her spine. ¡°Atonement. Growth. Surely you know this, or would you remove the hand of any thief, no matter how dire their need?¡±


    Aunt Zaiia¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she bent forward, lips twisted. ¡°You do not speak as yourself, Sister.¡±


    ¡°I have learned, and grown, Sister. Many are the wrongs of my past, and many are the bloodstains on my scales, the lives taken by my fangs. But that is for Jaezotl to judge, or have you forgotten?¡± Magic seemed to pulse and grow around Sire, like she was one comment away from exploding.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one nervously shifting. But no one, it seemed, had any desire to interrupt.


    After a deathly silence, Aunt Zaiia hissed, coiling lower like she was ready to strike. ¡°Perhaps there is some of you left, if only in your penchant for violence. Moral failings aside, an ea cannot be hssen. You know this.¡±


    ¡°Laws change.¡±


    ¡°Laws keep our Empire from falling!¡± Aunt Zaiia snapped.


    Tyaniis grinned, the expression mirthless. ¡°Adherence to their intent, rather than their glyphs and scrolls is what keeps our Empire from falling, Zaiia. Failing that, failing to change and adapt and grow will only lead us to ruin¡ªas the humans have so recently shown.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Jaezotl¡¯s intent was to have an ea as hssen? He who created us to rule this Empire?¡±


    ¡°Do you claim to know Jaezotl¡¯s intent?¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°If I may,¡± a familiar voice, deep and resounding, broke through from the sidelines. Ussyri Noksi Kosseti, dressed in full Temple regalia, slithered forward, her braids swaying behind her. ¡°I cannot speak directly with the will of Jaezotl, but know that I am here as liaison for the Jii¡¯Ssyri, and that she has voiced no objection to this matter.¡±


    ¡°Has she approved it?¡± Zaiia asked, her voice reining itself in from the low hiss it had just been. ¡°Explicitly?¡±


    ¡°Jii¡¯Ssyri Lassena values the discretion and autonomy of the Jii¡¯Hssen and her family. As we are all devout of Jaezotl, there is no place for the Temple to object.¡±


    At that, my hearing, heightened by shadows and my rapidly thumping hearts, picked up a noise from the elf next to Kyrae despite his attempts to suppress it. What the meaning was, I couldn¡¯t begin to guess. It was about all I could do to remain standing as the air seemed to grow thicker, the shadows longer.


    Would that I were to speak, I wondered if words or a hiss would come out.


    Zaiia laughed, the sound haunting as it lilted through various pitches. ¡°Then it seems Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii has indeed approved of this farce. Without consulting me, or any of the provinces. Was this decision her own to make, Tyaniis?¡±


    ¡°It was, Zaiia,¡± my sire responded through clenched teeth, her fangs fully extended past pale, strained lips. ¡°Do not dare imply that I would attempt to exert any undue influence over my sister.¡±


    ¡°I would never. I do feel, however, that it is only fair to hear the positions of the other hssen and the ussen on this matter.¡±


    ¡°This is a matter of my family, not a matter of policy.¡±


    ¡°Is it right then that the Jii¡¯Hssen act without guidance or input, deaf to her Empire outside the Palace?¡±


    ¡°My family is not a province, Zaiia. We are not policy.¡±


    ¡°But you may make policy. You may influence the Empire, whether you intend to or not. What do you think this elevation will do to the people of Eanzh¡¯iir, Ae¡¯ean¡¯iir, and Highwater? What of the Coral Coast, Kii¡¯Uzin, or even rural Zalaga¡¯iil?¡±


    The last province name hit my sire hard enough that she swayed. ¡°Do not involve her, Zaiia.¡± At her words, power seeped into the air through half-formed sigils, and for the first time, Zaiia backed off.


    I thought I could see a glimmer of uncertainty¡ªor perhaps even fear¡ªin Zaiia¡¯s cold blue eyes.


    Her? Mother?


    ¡°I merely refer to the regions with mixed populations, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°You refer to the elves,¡± a masculine voice cut in, sharp and clean and melodic. It took me a moment to realize it was the elf next to Kyrae who had spoken, as he strode forward, wearing a severe expression. In Lamian, his accent was clipped. ¡°I will not demean the crowd or sour the mood of this joyous occasion further by explaining the motives you wear on your face, Ssyrin Hssen.¡± He bowed. ¡°You wanted the opinions of the provinces on this matter? House Sunstrike¡ªUssent Sunstrike if it pleases you¡ªgives their full support to Hssen Kyrae Ssyri¡¯Jiilits. While I still wish to speak with her further, she is clearly an erudite and deft young woman with a family that cares for her deeply.


    ¡°I also trust Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii¡¯s judgment on this matter.¡±


    I knew the man from my lessons: Andriel Sunstrike, who¡¯d been ussen of Eanzh¡¯iir for well over a century. Him on our side would be an immense boon.


    I didn¡¯t miss the faint smile that flashed across my sire¡¯s features. Lost, I shared a look with Ssiina. She was pale, and I wished I was close enough to take her hand¡­ like the ussent with her was doing. A pang went through my hearts.


    To the side, now alone, Kyrae locked eyes with me. Weariness was the dominant emotion now, but pride warred with it. And she still had the same unshakeable determination that kept us going at our worst. I pulled my spine into a gentler, more proper curve and took a big breath in¡ªjust in time to hiss it out as a new, dangerous, person voiced their opinion into the stunned silence.


    ¡°It is understandable you would have such an opinion, given the benefits to you.¡± Her voice was smooth and touched by faux-warmth. A long ke¡¯lania slithered forth, wearing a dress of vibrant blues and soft whites, gold jewelry glittering in the light of the braziers above. Scales of a familiar blue-green color faded into almost mud-toned skin, cut across by the tip of a single long, black braid.


    She continued, slithering into the fore, between my sire and Aunt Zaiia, and facing Ussent Sunstrike. ¡°Kii¡¯Hssiil province, however, suffers all the pains of allowing foreigners into our lands. Indeed, much is self-inflicted, but radical actions beyond our control present dangerously sudden difficulties. On matter of principle alone, I would contest this adoption, as the Jii¡¯Hssen should have consulted the provinces.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Kii¡¯Hssiil. Not Kii¡¯Ssiil¡ªthat was split from the province ages ago when the port of Ess¡¯Siijiil grew apart from the inner heartland. I had to use a history lesson of Phaeliisthia¡¯s to keep the provinces straight. She must be Ussen Ezyna Ssyt! The name bubbled up from lessons and recent discussions both: the matriarch of the Ssyt family.


    I took another look at her, from the shadows. Before I could see anything, before I could even snap my awareness back, my power touched something and her dark gray eyes flicked my way. Within them there was a cold malice, pushed forth so clearly that the muscles in my lower body prepared to carry me away.


    Her face had some of the same structure as Ussen Ysta Ssyt, but to compare the two was to compare a doll to a person. Aunt Zaiia had a sort of burning fanaticism to her. Anqi Ziilant had a warm current of desire.


    There was no warmth in Ussen Ezyna Ssyt¡¯s gray eyes. Only darkness.


    My breath caught in my throat, choking out a scream of warning. Even in the light, I felt foreign shadows crawling up my spine like a trail of disembodied fingers. The shadows! This is her doing!


    She smiled, and the murmur of hushed conversation filtered in over her words as she spoke, eyes locked with mine. ¡°However, I am glad to see young Sseti, Issa I suppose I should call her, returned to us. That she was held in my demesne is a well-deserved stain on my reputation. I believe ?s?h?e ?h?a?s? great potential.¡±


    Ussen Ezyna broke the stare, and I could breathe. All I could do was cough as she turned to Sire and bowed.


    ¡°I apologize, Hssen Tyaniis.¡±


    My sire narrowed her eyes, and I watched, blinking away the tears as she spoke. ¡°If you mean to draw out an accusation on the night of my daughters¡¯ ceremony, I will not give you the satisfaction.¡± Her words had the sort of cold tone I¡¯d only heard when she was furious and had had time to think, and the words still had ten times the warmth of Ussen Eznya¡¯s moments ago. ¡°As such, I will presume your sincerity and accept your apology as conditional upon such.¡±


    What? Part of me understood why, but the rest of me raged. This woman was probably the one who¡¯d sent assassins after Ysta. She was probably the one who hired Nyss to get me to do that same job half a decade earlier. She was rotten, and I ached to sink my fangs into her.


    But I couldn¡¯t touch her. Not just for decorum. Not just for the disaster an ¡°unprovoked¡± attack would cause. She had the same powers as I did, and she could take my control from me. That was what she¡¯d been showing me, and her comment about potential even now made me sick.


    Well, more sick. I regretted eating at all.


    ¡°Shall we hear more opinions?¡± Aunt Zaiia said smugly, and I watched her hands settle by where her flesh met scales, pinching in the folds of her emerald dress. Her gaze panned across the crowd, blue and piercing.


    Tyaniis practically growled, glaring at Ussen Ezyna as she bowed ¡°apologetically¡± and slithered behind Zaiia, opposite Ussent Andriel. Two sides forming.


    Sire pushed herself taller. ¡°Since you seem so keen on doing so anyway, despite the lack of need or precedent for such an action, fine. Let¡¯s. But let us keep to at least a fa?ade of decency and decorum, if only for the sake of those for whom this event is supposed to be a celebration.¡±


    Aunt Zaiia surprised me by nodding sharply. ¡°Acceptable, Sister.¡± She turned to the assembled crowd, all attention clearly on the ¡°debate.¡± ¡°Anyone?¡±


    I snuck a glance at my sisters to find them both looking back. Ssiina¡¯s magic touched me, warm and comforting, and I leaned into it, watching her hands twitch behind her back. The ussent looked between us and smiled a sort of half smile whose meaning evaded me.


    Kyrae, meanwhile, mouthed in Elven ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I licked my lips and tried to remember how to hold them for my reply¡ªElven was a strange language that forced their use. After a moment, and just as the next ussen was slithering forward, I glanced at Ussen Ezyna, who was thankfully looking away, and mouthed ¡°Like me.¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s eyes went wide, and I felt a small hand on my back. Immediately, tensed muscles uncoiled and I sprang up a few handsbreadths, scales rasped against each other.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Ussen Nistala whispered. ¡°I¡­ this must be hard for you¡ªI wanted to ask if you were alright.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I hissed back without even bothering to finish the whole word.


    ¡°O-okay,¡± Nistala whispered, and I felt her draw away again.


    At least she didn¡¯t try to apologize again.


    ¡°My partner and I agree with Ussen Ssyt,¡± a breezy voice spoke up.


    Behind me, I barely caught Nistala whispering ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    I looked around Zaiia to find the speaker: a well-dressed lania¡¯el woman wearing loose, but fashionable clothes of warm yellow-green and brown, accented with emerald. Her jewelry was modest, and her brown eyes and scales both shone. ¡°The Ssyt family worries for the Empire¡¯s stability against a flood of foreigners and foreign wares, and my primary concern is that the precedent set by today¡¯s events will decrease the voice of the provinces in external affairs. While the Jii¡¯Ssyri could do much to mitigate a flood of foreigners in need of what we cannot provide, Kii¡¯Ssiil province¡¯s farmlands and growing population, as well as its central location, would be forced to bear the brunt of any immigration, particularly those trying to enter Ess¡¯Sylantziis.


    ¡°Thank you, Ussen Gyontael,¡± a masculine voice, high and reedy, spoke from the nearby crowd. The lania¡¯el man who emerged wore an outfit of royal emerald streaked through with similar yellows and browns. ¡°I am glad to see my families are both in agreement.¡± He slithered closer, and Aunt Zaiia took his hand in hers for a moment.


    Her husband, an ussent from Kii¡¯Ssiil. Hssent Iksan Ssyri¡¯jiilits. There are too many names!


    More importantly, Gyontael.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Nistala squeaked behind me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize!¡± I hissed back, almost too loudly.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°That said,¡± Ussen Gyontael continued, ¡°in our present empire, I believe it is important to maintain the equality of ea and lania, and to move more toward where it is lacking.¡± Next to the larger ke¡¯lania, Hssent Iksan in his shinier clothing seemed to wilt. ¡°Furthermore, I believe family matters to be deeply personal. As such, my stance on the matter is thus: I disagree that a decision of this magnitude was made in secret, but I do not believe it to require approval of those outside the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s immediate family. Consider Kii¡¯Ssiil province to be neutral.¡±


    Behind me, Nistala exhaled dramatically. ¡°S-see? We¡¯re not bad, really. She¡¯s just¡­ Mother likes dramatics and¡­ words.¡±


    Like a certain serpent dragon I know. For a moment, I wished Phaeliisthia were here.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done, I stand with Hssen Tyaniis and the Jii¡¯Hssen on this matter. Like Ussen Gyontael said, it¡¯s her family we¡¯re talking about, not giving full citizenship to human refugees as soon as they get off the boat.¡± This new voice was crisp and clear and quite low, and it belonged to perhaps the only ke¡¯lania I¡¯d ever seen larger than Ussyri Noksi slithered part-way out of the crowd. Her attire was loose and¡­ revealing, and she wore a big lamian smile under loose-cut, unusually pale-brown hair and dark skin. Her scales were the color of river mud streaked with sand, and they were a little on the dull side.


    ¡°Ussen Liinya Lajiir, of Kii¡¯Lajiil, for those young-uns amongst us who might not have had the chance to meet me with all this commotion.¡± Her voice pitched dangerously tight for a second before her easy smile returned. ¡°Consider me as unoriginal as my family¡¯s naming conventions, but we¡¯re going to put our lot with the Jii¡¯Hssen blessed by Jaezotl and the woman who cares enough about her daughter¡¯s non-blood sister to adopt her.¡± It took her a few moments, but she coiled up next to Sire.


    Jaezotl she¡¯s probably almost as big as Sire! I caught Ssiina and the ussent next to her whispering, and I noticed he had the same hair color. Is he Lajiir, too?


    A quick procession of names and families and provinces followed, but I was too anxious and tired to keep up with them. Unsurprisingly, the only other elf provincial leader present¡ªsomething Moondance¡ªhad sided with Sire. The split seemed pretty even between Sire and Aunt Zaiia¡¯s sides. With the latest ¡°vote¡± and how the crowd had shifted, the opinions seemed to be splitting along party lines, with the provincials (decentralists, mostly) against, and the imperials for.


    Sort¡¯ve. Maybe. I didn¡¯t pay all that much attention to politics, just names and ¡°good¡± or ¡°bad¡± for me. The shadows pulsing in time with my growing headache made it all even harder to keep track of.


    ¡°You don¡¯t expect to really hold this to a vote, do you, Zaiia?¡± Tyaniis asked coldly.


    ¡°I merely wish to show that such decisions should not be made without council.¡±


    ¡°That is not an answer!¡± At her words, I saw a distantly familiar ussen lania¡¯el slither forth behind Aunt Zaiia, gold-brown-scaled and wearing her hair in gold-capped braids, but Tyaniis cut Ussen Anqi Ziilant off just as her mouth opened. Another enemy, but a familiar one this time¡ªI remembered my mistake in Phaeliisthia¡¯s library clearly. ¡°Do not interrupt me and change the subject. Do you truly wish to call into question the authority of the Jii¡¯Hssen.¡±


    ¡°I wish to call into question her judgment, and if she is sound of mind.¡±


    Tyaniis drew in a breath and raised her chin. ¡°You speak of sedition, Sister.¡±


    At Sire¡¯s words, a hush fell over the crowd. The implied jabs had been serious, the barbs pointed, but even I caught on that no truly severe accusation had directly been levied until now. Around us, the shadows began to creep longer, out of my control, and I felt their tension was about to boil over even as I could read nothing from Ussen Ezyna.


    Before I could shout a warning, yet another voice rose above the crowd. This time, everyone knew the speaker.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii¡¯s voice carried the weight of magic with it, and I felt my body lock up around me. Including my mouth.


    Staring at Ussen Ezyna, I saw her eyes twitch despite the command, and I tried desperately to scream, to get the shadows to obey me and let me give the warning I should have given many times already.


    The doors where my sisters and I had entered slammed open, and the Jii¡¯Hssen stood at the top, wreathed in glowing green sigils. They floated around her and her head of madly hissing snakes like a glowing cloud and shone from the scales of her lower body like countless tattoos.


    ¡°This is not a political forum. The matter of my nieces¡¯ status is not one of public debate!¡± Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii slithered lower down the ramp, and I saw not the almost-timid woman I knew as my aunt, by the Jii¡¯Hssen, resplendent and blessed.


    As she neared Ussen Ezyna, I saw the cold woman¡¯s hands move, unseen in the crowd. In the invisible shadows, sigils formed. Hundreds apon hundreds of symbols that hurt my mind to observe. The pressure built like it was going to explode, and I was trapped in the same spell as everyone, helpless to watch as even Tyaniis either couldn¡¯t or didn¡¯t fight the bonds.


    No.


    ¡°For those of you who decry my decision, would you do any different for your family? Must my role preclude me from my mortality¡ªmy family? To do so would remove my empathy for my own people!¡± She slithered lower, her hair calming into a susurration of hisses, and the shadows pulsed, a hairsbreadth from breaking loose. ¡°One personal decision made behind closed doors does not mean I will not hear and weigh the opinions of the provinces.¡±


    I watched a horrifying mockery of a smile cross Ussen Ezyna¡¯s face, and my hearts beat again. Buoyed by the impending tide of darkness that threatened to sweep the room away, the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s command over me broke with a sickening, awful feeling of wrongness.


    I had moments¡ªif that much time.


    ¡°The shadows!¡± My voice was hoarse and frantic and loud and it echoed in the quiet room unnaturally, but I kept going, praying Sire and the Jii¡¯Hssen understood. ¡°Ezyna! She¡¯s¡ª"


    The dam broke.


    Like a silent flood from below, frigid, inky blackness surged forth, filling the room corner-to-corner. I lunged through it for my sisters, feeling a small hand already in mine, then a larger one, then a pair of arms as the light was swallowed and the current of darkness swept us up like a malevolent tide.


    Sire Tyaniis and and Aunt Ssyii shone like two bright, burning lights, flickering for a moment before the darkness took all sight.

 Chapter 59: Out of Light

    I¡¯ve never had the temperament to truly understand betrayal. Only to know its pain.


    ¡ªJii¡¯Hssen Ssyii Ssyri¡¯Jiilits


    Huddled together, we floated with arms and tails held together against a frigid void. A pressure mounted, a presence I knew all too well loomed, and then¡­


    A light.


    And another.


    Ssiina and Kyrae mumbled, and familiar glowing sigils blinked to life in the darkness. Protection, warmth, focus, and more. Dissolving after flashes of brilliance, more and more joined as the lights merged, struggling. The presence shifted, lessened but not gone.


    I felt Kyrae¡¯s arms around my waist tighten, and I gripped Ssiina¡¯s hand, holding on for dear life just as she was. Beyond the light, our bodies were indistinct, but I felt five of us. More than that, I felt myself going through the practiced exercises, pulling bits and pieces of the endless void¡¯s shadow under my control.


    It was a raindrop in a hurricane, but I clung to it. Pushed back against the darkness. Lungs burned until I took a breath of nothing. My head started to swim, and my sisters started to slow, hissing out words as the dark crept back in, fuzzy now at the edges.


    Those bits of shadow were the only reason I saw the attack coming: a shift in the void, of motion and purpose and malice coalescing into a me-sized bludgeon. I shouted, spitting precious air soundlessly into the void, and my shadows pulled around us like a bubble. Frigid force slammed into us, sending us careening through the void. Shadows under someone else¡¯s control soaked through, dissolving what little I protection I¡¯d given us.


    From Kyrae and Ssiina, strings of sigils flickered, then merged. Even as my ward collapsed, they formed one rotating ring, then another, then another. Sigil after sigil overlaid and overlapping. The magic burned at me, burned at the void, blinding us to the outside nothing¡ªwherever and whoever the source of the attack was.


    We were slammed again, and in the brightness I caught Kyrae¡¯s eyes. She was focused, but straining. And I knew my presence here, and my connection to the void outside, was draining her and Ssiina. With us, Ussen Nistala whimpered, and the ussent Ssiina had been with had his head on a swivel, eyes wide and jittery. Ssiina wore a mask of focus, but her whole body was shaking.


    Their sigil construct would only buy us time, and if I stayed here, it wouldn¡¯t buy us much at all.


    I pushed against what my sisters were desperately trying to maintain, and I knew they understood. Resistance gave way, and I slipped through a dark gap, flowing into the void like oil over water. Behind me, the light snapped shut, an egg of myriad symbols floating as a sole light in the infinite darkness.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± The voice was familiar, but pitched up to the verge of cracking¡ªmanic.


    I spun, following the echo until I saw a disturbance in the darkness. From it, nearly invisible tendrils swung out, battering the construct I¡¯d just left. I didn¡¯t waste any time flying toward our attacker.


    Here, in this space that held me prisoner in my dreams, the infinite darkness seemed eager. Like opening a door, I let it in, and crossing a distance greater than Phaeliisthia¡¯s courtyard was suddenly trivialized. As I moved, I gathered power, forming a shell around myself until all I could see through was a hole the size of my fist. My lungs cooled, and my mind gained a sharp-edged clarity.


    The blob of darkness moved, turning aside from my charge at the last moment. I sped past, out of control, a mocking laugh echoing after me.


    ¡°A failure? Pah! Can you feel it?¡± The darkness parted, and Ussen Anqi Ziilant¡¯s shadow-wreathed form slid out, her brown eyes wide and her braided hair floating behind her.


    Scythes of darkness erupted from the mass around her, and I struggled to dodge. At the same time, I felt closer to my power that I ever had, and it only took a thought to fire back at her, dozens of shadow tendrils flowing out of me to grasp at her.


    Her blades cut at my tendrils, but I felt some strike home, knocking Ussen Anqi sideways. Instead of a hiss of pain, she laughed, fangs extended and venom beading at their tips. ¡°I¡¯ll bet you can feel so much more in this place.¡±


    What? I couldn¡¯t count the blades that erupted from her. Not just the shadows, but her. My own armor was cut away, and a dozen cuts opened down my length. I gritted my teeth in pain, lashing out again.


    ¡°How?¡± Ussen Anqi almost seemed to answer, even as she twirled away from my panicked assault. Blades retreated into tendrils that wrapped around the wild-eyed ussen; they flowed out from under gold-brown scales and from her back like twisted wings. ¡°How did such a connection form?¡±


    I need to get close. I pushed myself forward with what was left of my shadow, feeling it form into a familiar blade in my hands. Staying low, I aimed for a feint into a slash.


    Even as I sped toward her, Ussen Anqi¡¯s eyes bored into mine; she felt like she was talking at me, not to me. ¡°The idol wasn¡¯t special¡­ no.¡±


    I went for the feint.


    A wall of darkness slammed me back, sending me tumbling away. Bits of my shadow turned traitor, joining the mass under the ussen¡¯s control.


    She swept her arms to her sides, and the tendrils burst into immense, spiked wings that dwarfed her body even as they wrapped it. I braced, but instead of an attack, she spoke, again seemingly to herself.. ¡°Did she stop just before¡ªwhy?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? What happened to me?¡± I thought I¡¯d whispered, but my voice was shockingly loud in the stillness. Around me, I tried to gather more from the void; the shadow was soothingly cold as it pressed into the cuts along my length.


    All I got in reply was a spine-chilling, lilting laugh; all composure was gone from the dangerous, cunning woman I thought her to be. Her wings unfurled fully as she cackled, exposing her real body.


    Ussen Anqi opened her mouth to speak again, but I shot forward, fangs out and hands gripping around a knife I shouldn¡¯t have had. She moved again; my fangs bit down on nothing and my blade slid through thick shadow. Tendrils peeled off her skin and battered my back and my lower body. Her wings wrapped around me, pulling me in and slicing deep through my scales.


    Hissing, I twisted and writhed, cutting and biting even as I felt blades of shadow cutting into my bones. Cold filled my mouth, my fangs envenomed nothing, and I suddenly felt like I had no air in me.


    The wings and tendrils stopped. ¡°Perhaps not?¡± Narrowed eyes floated in front of me, pupils so large they nearly obscured the irises. They widened. ¡°You¡¯re not¡ª¡±


    I bit her face.


    One fang went into her cheek, grazing bone, and the other her eye, filling my mouth with a rush of fluid. I gagged and Ussen Anqi shrieked. Hardly any venom pulsed out, and I pulled back reflexively.


    Ussen Anqi¡¯s shadow wings spasmed, falling apart into a mass of tendrils. Some went still, and others¡­ turned. They oozed out of me for her, wrapping around the ussen so tightly that I heard bones crack.


    ¡°No! I am your master¡ªyou¡¯re nothing but¡ª¡±


    A tendril cut her off, slamming her jaw shut so hard I heard another crack. Around me, I felt my shadows again, pushing my wounds closed, holding in my blood and numbing away the worst of the pain.


    But I also felt a familiar, terrible presence.


    We¡¯ve been noticed.


    To one side, my sisters and their light were far away. The numbing cold was so inviting, and I was tired.


    This is all her fault.


    I remembered dying in a gutter. The cold and this void that¡¯d nearly taken me.


    Without looking back, I slithered¡ªflew¡ªswam¡ªwhatever. I moved as quickly as I could toward my sisters, tail burning with effort and agony both. Behind me, the presence loomed large, closing in. The sound of Ussen Anqi¡¯s struggles ceased in an instant as it met her.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    I kept moving. The light kept moving away.


    Slowly, I was gaining, but I couldn¡¯t outrace the presence behind me. Already, my tail was numb and my shadows alone were pushing my lower body as I felt one heart grow still. My lungs burned, and my shadows started to feel distant.


    I¡¯m losing control.


    Please¡­


    I felt a trickle of warmth. The presence slowed, and I began to pull away. My own shadows recoiled and rebelled as a burst of golden, familiar light blinded me. I felt like I was falling upward, and the void cracked around me like misfired pottery.


    Light streamed in, and with a shattering sound that deafened me, the void evaporated. I fell up out of the grand hall¡¯s floor with enough force that I nearly hit the ceiling. Or the ceiling nearly hit me.


    A chunk of stone, falling down around the form of the massive serpent dragon that had crashed through the Emerald Palace¡¯s roof. Ringing hammered my ears and I brought an arm up as if to shield myself. A wave of darkness followed the motion, knocking the chunk aside.


    The motion felt fluid and instinctual¡ªand strong. Immediately, the golden light suffusing the room burned away at my shadows. Feeling like I was on fire, I shrieked and rolled, narrowly missing my unmoving sisters and spilling blood across the floor. The chunk of ceiling crashed against the wall, but the sound was distant to my ringing ears.


    The golden light¡¯s burning heat turned into a soothing warmth, and my stopped heart started again as I felt wounds partially closing. Next to me, my sisters and the others who¡¯d been with us started to rouse. I tried to slither over to them, but shouting drew my attention¡ªeven if I couldn¡¯t catch the words.


    I whipped around, and I saw the horror that the grand hall had turned into. Guests were strewn about, collapsed as if in slumber, and rubble lined the edges of the room. Above, Phaeliisthia¡¯s true form dominated. Beyond, stars twinkled in the early night.


    My former tutor¡¯s voice boomed out across the space in response to the shout, but all I caught was Jaezotl. I felt Phaeliisthia¡¯s words, however, and the burning intensified. The last of my shadows fled and a bone-deep fatigue grew under the increasing warmth.


    In the middle of the room, by the ramp we¡¯d descended so recently and in a clearing void of rubble, Sire, Aunt Ssyii, Hssen Zaiia, and a dark mass clashed in the center. Nearby, Ussen Andriel Sunstrike struggled to stand; around him, other battered figures I, some of whom I recognized, lay twitching¡ªor still. The elf reached forward, toward the swirling sigils that cluttered the air around the fight, and recoiled.


    Immediately, I pushed myself forward, hands bouncing off the ruined floor as my lower body failed to push the upper one upright. I tried to reach the circle, but before I even got to it, I felt its magic repelling me.


    I stopped, hissing, and pulled myself upright. In the circle, to my surprise, Zaiia stood with her sisters, Sire Tyaniis in the center. Their clothes were slashed and the air shimmered with the intensity of their magic. The dark mass surged, tendrils splitting off it even as multitudinous shards sprayed forward. In the center, I glimpsed a figure within, and a familiar pair of eyes glowing with empty malice: Ussen Ezyna Ssyt.


    The sisters repelled the attack, sigils shattering as they were driven back.


    I tried for the barrier again, but I couldn¡¯t get my hand within arm¡¯s length of it. With Phaeliisthia¡¯s magic rushing through me, the light didn¡¯t burn, so I tried throwing myself against it. A masculine voice cried out, but I ignored it. The world tilted and pain exploded down my length.


    My vision whited out; I blinked and found myself sprawled on the floor even further away than where I¡¯d started.


    ¡°...need to flee,¡± that same melodic voice belonged to the arms pulling my upper body out from under a loop of my lower.


    I looked up into the eyes of Ussent Andriel. His face had a jagged cut across the side¡ªrecently healed and still pink¡ªand his clothes were a mess.


    I shook my head and pushed away from him, slithering back to where my sire and aunt were fighting.


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± the ussent shouted.


    He didn¡¯t need to. I didn¡¯t reach the barrier. Like a fire fed by wind, black, shimmering shadow flared up in a ring around the combatants. From above, Phaeliisthia roared, and her magic¡¯s pressure drove me to the ground.


    The dark mass that was Ussen Ezyna staggered, and two figures rushed forward. The third, Hssen Zaiia, held back and reared up.


    I could only watch as from within my sire¡¯s shield of magic a shining blade plunged toward her back.


    ***


    Dyni swayed as she slithered down the corridor. The Emerald Palace was under siege; black-robed figures seemed appear out of thin air and the royal taaniir had nearly been overwhelmed. Utaan Lyantii was somewhere¡ªhopefully¡ªherding an evacuation and slaying who she could. Dyni¡¯d been assigned to cover the entrances her and her mistress had deemed the most likely for any would-be assassins.


    Already she¡¯d killed ten.


    They hadn¡¯t expected this¡ªno one had. To come into one of the two hearts of Jaezotl¡¯s power in Ess¡¯Sylantziis would take more than an army. Or it would take extraordinary strength.


    The assassins had magic she hadn¡¯t seen since a terrible night more than a decade past. Her blades sang with golden magic¡ªgifts she¡¯d nearly turned down. The assassin-turned-bodyguard worried for Lissti and Kyen, as even the servants she¡¯d passed hadn¡¯t been spared, lying pallid and still with ice clouding their eyes.


    But she had her priorities, and Hinssa¡¯s dead eyes wouldn¡¯t leave her mind¡¯s eye. She¡¯d failed one mistress¡ªthe one who was the reason she¡¯d dared to continue living. She wouldn¡¯t fail again.


    Rounding the last corner, two shadow-cloaked figures blocked the way forward, standing at the end of the corridor before the doors to the grand hall. The unnatural chill they carried had already given them away and Dyni slithered low under the blades of shadow from one. Rolling to the side, she dodged the other who came forward at her.


    She turned, spinning her weight with an agility few lamia possessed, and brought one blade down. It met shadow, then punched through into flesh. The other she threw out, letting a length of the chain that attached it to her arm unspool.


    Golden magic met shadows, slicing the next volley of shadow blades into dissipating mist.


    The assassin rolled under her, trying to wrap their tail around Dyni¡¯s. Arcing her arm, she brought the second dagger down like a bola even as she blocked with the other, bright light banishing the shadows.


    Her assailant didn¡¯t so much as hiss, and their cold bit painfully into Dyni¡¯s scales. In her peripheral vision, she saw the next attack coming: a veritable wave of ooze-like shadow. She twisted and shifted, interposing her assailant in front of the blast. But the other lamia was bigger, and Dyni didn¡¯t get her lower body out of the way.


    Cold so intense that it burned made the bodyguard¡¯s vision flash white. Her lower body locked up, numb and unresponsive. She and the shadow-cloaked assassin rolled together across the smooth stone of the corridor, slamming into the wall, bigger lamia first.


    Teeth gritted together and fangs extended, Dyni reeled one dagger in and brought the pair across her assailant¡¯s neck. The first was blocked, but the second found home, spraying too-cold blood over both of them.


    Dyni tried to push away from the limp and dying assassin, but she couldn¡¯t feel anything below her chest. Looking up, she saw pricks of pale light within the shadows of the other assassin who was closing the distance, four blades of shadow extending from where arms should be.


    In a sprint, their head was forward, swaying side-to side with the motion of their tail. Dyni turned, coiling up as much of her spine as she could, glancing and timing and praying to Jaezotl that her muscles would remember her training.


    She spun, tucking one dagger away and under her as she threw the other. It flew forward, tethered by a golden chain. The assailant¡¯s head moved left, and a blade swept forward to bat the dagger aside.


    Golden sigils erupted down the dagger¡¯s length, whirling around the handle, and it pierced through. The assailant¡¯s head moved left, and the motion saw the dagger¡¯s blade slip easily into one pale eye. Shadows exploded outward and the body slumped. Momentum carried it forward, so close that Dyni could reach forward and grab the thrown blade from the dead assassin¡¯s eye socket.


    Without shadows, the two looked like regular lamia, albeit without the heat their bodies should have. Wrapped up as she was with a corpse, Dyni struggled to get free.


    A crash shook the palace, enough that the wall behind Dyni cracked. For a moment, she thought it was the Emerald Palace collapsing¡ªperhaps under some vile sigilcraft.


    It didn¡¯t, and she was now loose enough to get free. Her lower body, however, was still nearly dead weight, Where she¡¯d been hit, her scales were shattered and blood oozed out from blackened, cracked skin. The hit was near her tail, just below any vital organs. She¡¯d probably live, but Dyni would rather die if she wasn¡¯t able to save Mistress Tyaniis and her daughters.


    Feeling like her numb half was full of splinters, Dyni pushed herself up, kept low, and slithered as fast as she could for the doors. She threw them open and the sight within gave even the singularly-driven bodyguard pause.


    The roof of the grand hall had been shattered, leaving stars to illuminate what braziers had done only moments ago. Bodies, some moving, lay strewn about the floor¡ªthough it didn¡¯t look like the bloody aftermath of a disaster. Rather, it looked like everyone had suddenly collapsed wherever they¡¯d coiled. In the center of it all, a massive four-winged serpent dragon hovered, surrounded by a sigil array so dense it made Dyni¡¯s head hurt just looking at it.


    Phaeliisthia. She¡¯d read enough of the Palace¡¯s library to know who this was¡ªand to know that this meant. She¡¯s broken a thousand-year treaty.


    She didn¡¯t let the implications, or the grand-hall-sized dragon hold her attention for long, however. Below, at the bottom of the ramp, in a circle of what looked like black flames, were her mistress, Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii, and Hssen Zaiia.


    And a mass of darkness that surged forth like a sapient wave. Shadow crashed against magic, and Dyni saw the serpent dragon¡¯s sigil constructs shift and flare to life. She braced, but her daggers seemed to resonate, and the pressure was hardly more than a firm hand on her shoulder.


    Seizing the chance, Dyni fought through the pain, swaying and sliding down the ramp toward the fight. She was just in time to see Hssen Zaiia glance at Mistress. Just in time to see her blade shift targets as the other hssen held back and drove it forward in a killing blow.


    Mind clear, purpose known, Dyni threw.


    ***


    Hssen Zaiia¡¯s arm thrust down. I cried out, but only managed a choked rasp. As the blade fell home, time seemed to slow. A lance of light seared across my vision like a bolt of skyfire and Hssen Zaiia screamed. Sire continued forward, blood spraying behind her.


    My aunt who¡¯d tried to kill my sire looked up, holding her handless, bleeding arm with the other, and her panicked, bright blue eyes found mine. I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking, but what I saw didn¡¯t look like fury. It looked like fear.


    Not a moment later, Sire and Aunt Ssyii struck the dark mass. For a moment, their magic seemed to pierce through it, to reach Ussen Ezyna at its heart. A finger¡¯s width shy, it stopped.


    Ussen Ezyna roared. The sound was hollow and immense. Cold washed over the room, and a blanket of darkness blotted out the stars above.

 Chapter 60: Into Darkness

    Power rushed through me, unlike anything I¡¯d ever felt. Like the void had come into our world and the connection I had with it had grown to the breadth of the Hssyri itself. But, like the river, there was a chill current under the warmth of the surface.


    I¡¯d dipped into that current before. Nearly been frozen by it.


    Now, it felt like it flowed through me.


    That terrible presence wasn¡¯t too far distant, but it seemed almost¡­ less. Not less in magnitude, but less in the sharp contrast between me and it. Less in its otherness.


    That feeling, almost like it found me less interesting, was what gave me pause. It was what had me sink into my own thoughts in the way I¡¯d learned from Phaeliisthia even as I rushed through the uncertain darkness toward two¡ªno three¡ªburning motes of harsh light. Three lamia and their magic arrayed against my opponent.


    Going closer felt like fighting a current up a waterfall. I passed by bodies, some living, and others with frost already starting to rime their scales. The elf, Ussent Andriel, was like a familiar boulder, nearly whelmed and staggering on one knee.


    His eyes when he noticed me went wide, and he flinched. That moment was all it took and the darkness swept him away. I dared to look back; glittering in the distance, two familiar, painful pips of light burned at my eyes.


    Painful? Burned?


    I recoiled from one source of pain to move to another. Ahead was a dance of light and shadow, of expertly-woven sigilcraft and monstrous, raw power. Shadows carried me forward and I threw myself and my mass of shadows against the other darkness.


    We met, and I was driven back like a river pushed by a storm¡¯s wake. I rolled, flowed, and slid under, body light and agile¡ªswimming in the tar-black darkness. I didn¡¯t need the eyes in my head to see, and I searched for a weakness.


    Above me, I saw a flash of blue-green scales, a strike of one of my many limbs grazing Ezyna. Immediately, I poured everything toward that one spot.


    The moment I¡¯d left an opening, foreign shadow invaded, crushing me so swiftly I felt the whoosh of air from my lungs even in the void. White flashed across my vision, and I shook as rib after rib started to snap along my body.


    My head felt like it was going to explode, but I could still sense, and I wasn¡¯t the only one suffering. Chill shadows met chill flesh, but I didn¡¯t constrict. I¡¯d never done that in street fights¡ªI was too small, it took too long, and too much energy.


    I preferred to bite.


    I tasted Anqi¡¯s eye on my tongue again as fangs of shadow drove into Ezyna. Her shriek rattled around my mind as I felt the pressure ease. On the first breath, I almost passed out from the pain.


    On the second, a wave of light washed over me. Familiar warmth turned into burning fire and my own scream joined Ezyna¡¯s.


    I need to get away!


    Burning, I scrambled on failing tendrils as hideous warmth poured into me, pulling my wonderful shadows apart and leaving me with bare scales. Foreign shadows pushed against me, and I held them back, forced them to stay in the light.


    Used them as a shield.


    Behind me, the screaming grew to a fever pitch before another wave of darkness rolled forth, granting me icy comfort. My tendrils started to regenerate, feeling coming back into them, even if I was a fraction of the size I should be.


    Invigorated, I turned back toward the danger, knowing I¡¯d need to kill it before I could enjoy all the meals still around me and their flickering, dying warmth that was shielded only by a weakening aura. I¡¯d need to be fast, too, or my competition would snatch them away.


    Coiling, I prepared to burst forward toward the three flickering lights, when another¡ªone that had just been so far away¡ªblocked me.


    I swatted it aside and¡ª


    PAIN


    Roaring, I closed around it.


    AGONY


    I pushed forward, trying to choke off its horrid screaming, but it. Wouldn¡¯t. Die.


    WARMTH


    ¡°¡ªssa! Issa!¡± Its voice was familiar, breaking across different pitches, straining with effort.


    I pushed forward again, sure I would finish it off except¡­ I didn¡¯t move.


    I shivered, suddenly cold. My lungs burned and blinding shadows surrounded me, pressing in from all sides. Somewhere, Kyrae was shouting, and the hurt in her voice was enough to start one heart beating. Then my other.


    I choked on shadow, then retched, vomiting it out into the awful, blinding, freezing soup around me. I reached to try to take some, to make my own and push this dead mass off me. Instead, the whole mass moved like a half-numb limb, peeling away from my body.


    I felt it sliding out between my lips, from under my scales, and dripping in streams out of my eyes. Blackness gave way to blurry vision, and Kyrae stumbling toward me. Ssiina held our sister fast, the weight of her lower body anchoring against the frigid tide. A flickering, dying halo of light with shaking, sloppy sigils surrounded them.


    They were so far below me, but getting closer as I slid down through shadow, my emerald scales freeing themselves from the darkness. I felt tired, almost as tired as that night in the alley. Like the frigid mud of then, the shadows wanted to pull me down.


    I hit the floor, and I passed through it. My scream turned into a hoarse croak. I threw my upper body for it even as I sank into frigid, endless cold below. Two hands grabbed mine: one from Kyrae and one from Ssiina.


    They pulled me up, and they were warm. Below me, I felt floor, and the moment I slid through their still-painful aura of warmth, I threw my head forward and vomited. Black, semi-transparent ooze splattered across the floor, and when I wiped my face an even darker kind of pitch stained the back of my hand.


    Before I could try to talk, Kyrae wrapped me in a hug. Like hitting the ground from too-long fall, pain from my ribs exploded through my thoughts and I slumped forward, head swimming.


    Not yet!


    ¡°S-sire!¡± I choked, then gagged and spat out more goo. ¡°We need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Issa!¡± Ssiina hissed in a quavering voice over Kyrae¡¯s shaking sobs. She stared into my eyes, and I saw the pain in hers. ¡°You¡¯re hurt; we¡¯re hurt. We need to get who we can and get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Ssiina!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t fight this, Issa!¡±


    In both rage and pain, I hissed. Kyrae squeezed harder and I swooned, biting my lip to keep my vision clear. My elven sister looked up at me, and her expression broke something. My body was hurt¡ªI¡¯d almost become something terrible.


    But, even dissociated as they were, the shadows were mine. Fight through the pain, and I could help. A shockwave rolled over us, followed by another flash of light. The whole hall was still covered in oily darkness, but I could see through it at least a little¡ªand more with my shadows.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    I forced my chin up. ¡°Go then.¡±


    ¡°Issa¡ªthis isn¡¯t the time! Sire would want us to escape!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die!¡± I hissed back, something cold in my voice.


    ¡°P-please, y-your eyes,¡± Kyrae whimpered haltingly. ¡°I¡¯m almost¡­¡± She fell limp in my arms.


    Ssiina and I met gazes and her jaw hardened. For a moment, I wondered if I¡¯d have to go through her.


    She took a breath and it hitched. ¡°G-go. I can¡¯t stop you and save our sister.¡±


    Ssiina slithered forward and I let Kyrae fall limply into her arms. Quickly, she made to leave, moving away from the fight.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I mumbled, and I wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d heard me.


    Hissing out a breath and wincing from the pain in my ribs, I brought the shadows back over myself, trying to keep them from slipping inside again. As soon as the soothing cold ran over broken bones, I slipped.


    Shadows plunged inside me. I wished for air, then no longer needed it. I blinked and the darkness was perfectly clear. My limited vision had expanded to all around and through me, and my injured tendrils ached for revenge against my opponent, Ezyna.


    In the darkness of my realm, I sailed forth, toward the dimming lights that burned as they tried to stand against the shadows of the void. This time, I made it closer. The largest, and the brightest was in the back, hair hissing just as loud as she was while four shaking hands formed sigil after sigil. In the middle was an injured one, her light stained with darkness and flickering wildly. One arm ended in a stump, pink flesh recently healed over.


    The final of the trio coiled at the front, impressive fangs bared in a snarl as she batted aside tendril after tendril. She was¡­ familiar. Pain-but-not-pain. She shouted, and the other two, injured one almost hesitant, threw their magic forth.


    As it struck, I did too. Bright magic burned with how close I got. A pressure from above scored away some of my mass and drove me to the ground, but I did not stop. I reached my opponent, shadows tearing at hers even as they burned away. Tendril met flesh, screams met air, and I pressed on until blood welled up through broken scales and screams turned to gasps.


    My enemy¡¯s eyes locked onto mine, wide and frantic and filling with black ink from the inside corners. She made one last push, one last motion of her hands, and went limp.


    Then her head jerked. Her black eyes seemed hollow, and her mouth unhinged into a silent scream that gushed pure, frigid nothing. The tendril I blocked with shattered. The light from behind burned, and I tried to escape both.


    The gush became a geyser, and a tearing sound preceded a blast so forceful it sent me hurtling back. I watched the foremost light stumble, then glow brighter. She screamed, a blade flashed, and the torrent ended.


    From somewhere close ahead, where Ezyna had been, I could feel another, oh-so-familiar presence. Larger, immeasurably ancient, and impossibly immense. It couldn¡¯t fit into this realm. My head, deep within shadows, pounded, and I remembered sisters, sire, tutor.


    From some great font above pressure washed over me again and drove me to the floor. Blinding magic. Burning heat. Pieces of me started to fall away once more and I watched as the room reappeared through the blackness in patches and streaks. Likewise my mind seemed to clear, and I remembered¡­ Jaezotl, what had I done to Kyrae?


    No, not now. I can¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t think about this now¡­ I pitched forward, pain blurring my vision that had only just cleared as tears, black tears, started. I tried to move forward, but my broken body wouldn¡¯t obey and again all I could do was watch. Jaezotl, I¡¯m such a fuckup.


    Ahead of me, Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii, Hssen Zaiia, and my sire, Tyaniis, still held against the shadows¡¯ chill. The Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s shoulders¡ªall four of them¡ªwere slumped with exhaustion. Hssen Zaiia¡¯s blue eyes were wide, and she looked between the portal and the others, fang toying with a lip as one hand caressed the stump where the other had been. Sire, hands moving frantically through sigils and posture proud despite her many injuries, slithered forward toward the gaping, tar-dark hole in the middle of the room.


    Aunt Zaiia moved faster than I¡¯d imagined she could have and shoved Tyaniis.


    Caught off guard, Sire stumbled. She shouted something, but it was lost to the pounding of my head as her sister reached for the portal.


    Shadows flowed toward the stump where Zaiia¡¯s hand had been, and the world seemed to shudder. From the tear gushed that same frigid nothing, enveloping my aunt even as Sire tried to pull her other arm free.


    Sire¡¯s grip slipped, and she fell back onto her coils, startling Aunt Ssyii out of her glassy-eyed expression. She screamed Zaiia¡¯s name, and then the world went dark. Like someone blowing out a candle in a room with no windows, the world just went dark.


    My next breath pushed out fog, and the next brought no air in. The shadows that flowed toward me barreled through mine and over me and I shot my aching hands up to my neck. Pressure tightened all around, my broken ribs grinding against each other and several more snapping. The last thing I saw before blacking out was an immense, dragon-sized talon catching me by the midsection and a familiar, near-burning warmth wrapping gently around me.


    ***


    Dyni slumped against the wall, breath ragged. The wound was worse than she¡¯d thought, and the chill would put her into torpor before long. Ironically, such a state might save her life¡ªif it didn¡¯t also end it. She had one more dagger, and no energy left to throw it. Down below her mistress and sisters fought against a terrifying monstrosity of shadow. She glimpsed a figure within, sometimes, but could never see a face. Once, twice, she thought she¡¯d seen a flash of emerald scales in the mass.


    The bodyguard hadn¡¯t been able to warn her mistress or the Jii¡¯Hssen of Zaiia¡¯s treachery, and they¡¯d clearly assumed the traitor¡¯s wound a casualty of their opponent.


    She watched as they seemed to finally win. Only for a hole to tear open in the very air. Her mistress moved toward it, magic still somehow strong and bright. At the last, Dyni saw the traitor, Hssen Zaiia, shove Hssen Tyaniis aside and reach for the portal with her damaged arm. The moving shadows hurt Dyni¡¯s eyes, and then the world went dark. Her cold hand gripped the dagger as tight as she could.


    Above, massive wingbeats lifted into the sky¡ªthe bodyguard hoped feverishly that Phaeliisthia was taking her charges to safety. She also raged at her inability, her mundanity that saw her hardly able to form more than a few basic sigils. Not enough power to aid her mistress, not enough to get her or anyone else to safety.


    In the darkness below, there was a flash. Her mistress¡¯s magic bloomed outward for a long, hanging moment. In that brief time, she saw the Jii¡¯Hssen, arms wrapped around herself and shaking, hair hissing wildly. She saw the stump arm of the traitor Zaiia rising over Hssen Tyaniis¡¯s head, capped with long black blades instead of fingers.


    Her mistress¡¯s magic flared. Dyni threw the dagger.


    The enchanted blade clattered down the ramp with no real force behind it. She watched it fall, hearts falling with it.


    Zaiia¡¯s twisted hand came down.


    Her mistress¡¯s construct shattered.


    The world went dark once more.


    Dyni choked, unable to even scream as she watched the dagger, the last little glimmer in the dark, pulse and fade away. The cold crept in, and her hearts slowed.


    She tried to tell herself she didn¡¯t care. That she¡¯d failed and she deserved even worse.


    Before she slipped into torpor, the last thing Dyni heard was a scream. A scream from the Jii¡¯Hssen, of pure, raw anguish.


    ***


    Phaeliisthia rose above the ruins of the Emerald Palace into a sky devoid of stars. For the first time in a thousand years, the ancient sun-aligned serpent dragon was scared. Terrified, even. Her talons shook, and she used the last of her magic to move her charges into the palanquin on her back lest she drop them. All five were alive, and that would need to be enough.


    For what, she didn¡¯t know, as the Jii¡¯Ssyri was the only person capable of stopping such an event before the entire city was consumed.


    As it turned out, Phaeliisthia was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have heard the anguished cry of Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii Ssyri¡¯jiilits from so high in the sky. But she doubted anyone in the city didn¡¯t hear it. Alongside Ess¡¯Sylantziis, the Hssyri glowed. Then the Greatriver. From above, for just a moment, the ancient being caught a glimpse of what could only have been Hse¡¯Aazh as the serpent manifestation of Jaezotl descended toward the Palace with the speed of a lance of skyfire.


    A burst of magic, ancient, familiar, sigil-less magic, rocked her in the sky. In an instant, the cold terror of the rift snapped shut. The stars flashed on like an enchanted brazier, and Phaeliisthia released a breath she didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d been holding.


    Pulling her wings in, she dipped low before stopping suddenly.


    Issa.


    Phaeliisthia wasn¡¯t even sure her student was herself anymore. After this¡­ the Temple would kill her. Perhaps not if given time to think, and time for Issa to prove she had not fallen, but tonight?


    Already, a green streak of magic was shooting from the Grand Temple to the Emerald Palace, far later than it should have. The Jii¡¯Ssyri, and someone Phaeliisthia could not¡ªand would not¡ªfight. Keen vision showed the ancient dragon serpent the bodies around the Grand Temple, the shattered symbol of Jaezotl splayed over the main ramp inside. This is larger than we feared, much larger. To detain the Jii¡¯Ssyri so¡­


    Quickly, Phaeliisthia turned skyward again and picked up speed. She had to pick a direction. Upriver was remote, but no good¡ªshe¡¯d already violated their agreement and to even suggest she could be going to the Spring¡­ No, that wouldn¡¯t do at all. Uzh wasn¡¯t an option either, even if her estate was protected¡ªby treaty she was no longer allowed near the city. Or the Empire, but to fly away from the city would be in compliance, if only just. To fly south would implicate the elves and also risk more time flying over the¡­


    Phaeliisthia needed a place to the north, and she didn¡¯t want to go to a desert or to Ussen Anqi Ziilant¡¯s¡ªa conspirator of this whole atrocity¡ªprovince of Kii¡¯Zhaal.


    Ess¡¯Lakzhiil then. The port city northwest of Ess¡¯Siijiil along the northern coast of the Empire. Ssiina had wanted to visit anyway, although this was perhaps literally the worst time to consider such a trip. But it was as good a decision as any. Phaeliisthia turned and flew along the Hssyri toward Uzh across the terminus of the Greatriver, turned and dipped her tail outside the city, then flew north.


    She both hoped and assumed Jaezotl would forgive her infirm charges¡¯ lack of proper respect.

 Chapter 61: Sand and Sun

    I floated through the void, formless. Gone were my arms, and gone was my tail. I felt like I¡¯d been here for an eternity, past faded memories of pain and something more. Regret wasn¡¯t a familiar feeling, but spite¡­ I had plenty of that. Not that I could remember why.


    This wasn¡¯t my usual dream, and the light that broke through the void burned away at me until I woke with a start¡ªand a scream.


    ¡°Issa.¡±


    It was Phaeliisthia¡¯s voice.


    Gritting my teeth against the pain, I hissed back a ¡°What?¡±.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± Her voice was stern and laced with power.


    I turned my head toward her, thrashing when I realized my body was bound by burning light. Well-carved ceiling beams gave way to fine silks over smooth stone walls I didn¡¯t recognize. The room was bright enough to hurt my eyes, and that was before I saw Phaeliisthia¡¯s glowing white eyes a finger¡¯s width from my face.


    They were narrowed in focus, neatly-trimmed brows above them bent.


    I furrowed my brow right back, as my most recent memories fell back into place. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened to Sire Tyaniis?¡±


    Phaeliisthia simply continued staring.


    I hissed. ¡°Get me out of this construct! Your magic¡¯s got too much power¡ªit burns!¡±


    Phaeliisthia blinked, turning away just as her eyes grew damp. ¡°Child¡­ You poor thing.¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡± I shouted, fangs clicking down.


    Her voice softened, and she kept her head turned away from my gaze. ¡°You let it in. After all these years, and all my lessons, you let it in.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Think, Issa! I know you struggle to do that sometimes, so think!¡± Phaeliisthia rose and faced me once more, nostrils flaring. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Phaeliisthia raised her hand, slender, clawed fingers twitching. I sucked in a breath, bracing for more pain. Instead, my former tutor let the hand drop, and the binds around me cooled¡ªbut they didn¡¯t loosen fully.


    ¡°You are her then.¡± She nodded, and the gold caps on her horns flashed as they caught the light.


    I blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    Her hand raised again, this time in a placating gesture. ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ for lack of a better word widened your link. Where before the connection was a forced, incidental thing, now you have chosen to bind yourself closer to that not-quite-a-god entity that dwells in its own sad dimension. My magic was not any stronger than what has brought you comfort in the past¡ªyou are simply changed. Truthfully, such a process should have overwhelmed you¡ªthat thing should have forced its way inside and destroyed your soul in the process.¡±


    What? When did I do that? From the moment the void flooded into our world, the night was a hazy memory¡ªat best.


    Phaeliisthia sat down next to me and I realized I was elevated above the ground. ¡°Whether it is the blessing of Jaezotl that still holds tenuously within you¡ªperhaps a mark of his favor¡ªor some reason I can only grasp the coattails of, I do not know. What I do know is that you are you and not a mockery wearing your face and sifting through your memories.


    ¡°No godling would make callous demands of me while weakened, nor would they be so adamant of their ignorance. There would be bargaining and¡­ I digress. You wish to know of your family: your sisters are fine¡ªshaken, but fine. As are the other two who were with you.


    ¡°I do not know of your sire or those whom I did not leave the Palace with. We are in Ess¡¯Lakzhiil, on the northern coast, and I¡¯ve not risked leaving you to find more answers. However, I have constructs in flight to both the Grand Temple and my estate in Uzh. I must inform Zinniz of my imminent departure from the Empire, and the Jii¡¯Ssyri of my compliance with the punishment for breaking our treaty.


    ¡°If they are not intercepted, we shall have our answers within the week.¡± She clapped her hands together. ¡°There! Is that a sufficient explanation?¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t my sisters in here?¡±


    ¡°Were you even¡­¡± Phaeliisthia sighed. ¡°Your sisters are staying in another room, though they may be out in the grounds today. I was not about to risk them if you were no longer yourself.¡±


    ¡°Can I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will bring them here.¡± Phaeliisthia raised her hand, sigils forming around it. ¡°Issa, please do not leave this room.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your eyes.¡±


    A cold pit formed in my stomach. ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a mirror by your bedside. Water and dried meat as well.¡± She snapped her fingers and the near-burning magic vanished. ¡°I will return shortly.¡±


    I pulled myself up and watched her go. Her magic had burned¡ªit wasn¡¯t the soothing warmth I¡¯d known. Just what had I done?


    Looking around the room, I could see sheer curtains billowing over wide windows on the wall opposite the door. Salt bloomed on my tongue when I flicked it out, and I coiled myself up onto the oddly-raised bed. It was lamian-styled, and I sank gratefully into well-worn grooves covered in a light, gauzy fabric. I¡¯d been dressed in the same fabric, in unfamiliar bright tones of orange and tan and pale blue.


    After a deep breath, I shakily reached for the mirror by the bedside. Next to it was a plate piled high with simple dried meat that lent an undercurrent of spice to the smell of the ocean. Water beaded on the glaze of the pitcher next to it, and I reached for that with my other hand.


    One long drink later, I set the pitcher down empty and lifted the bronze mirror to my face.


    What in the world?


    The emerald green of my eyes was lost in a sea of black.


    Clang! The mirror had hit the floor, and I¡¯d hardly noticed. Because I¡¯d remembered.


    When I¡¯d left my sisters in the void to fight Anqi¡ªthat was when. Like opening a door, I¡¯d let it in. I remembered the moment, I remembered when the shadows started to feel less like shadows and more like limbs.


    The pain of my body being burned when the shadows were. The cold callousness that had invaded my mind.


    I tried to reach for that moment, I tried to find the door to slam it shut again. I coiled tighter around myself, arms grabbing around one loop of my lower body and pulling my upper tightly to it as my mind whirled.


    Deeper I looked, toward where I drew shadows from, toward where I slipped into dreams, toward where I hid and took refuge, toward where my sisters¡¯ magic always guided me. I found it there, at the edge of that once-sacred space in my mind. Gilded halls and vaulted ceilings and a yawning portal to a frigid abyss.


    There wasn¡¯t a door anymore.


    Eyes scrunched closed, I moved my mind towards it, and I slipped through all too easily. Inside was a new room, built like the rest. Except it wasn¡¯t complete¡ªcolumns and arches and impossibly-laid stones melted into blurred outlines which dissolved into nothing. There was no end to the room, but the abyss.


    Shuddering, I pulled away, lest the presence find me. With a little effort, I slipped back into the golden warmth, then back out of my thoughts into the bed in the breezy seaside room.


    Cold sweat dripped into my eyes, and my arms were slick against my scales. Muscles down low hurt from strain and I relaxed with a few deep breaths.


    This is bad. What¡¯s going to happen to me?


    I tried to think about anything else, but I couldn¡¯t get the image of Sire holding Aunt Zaiia¡¯s arm out of my mind. Of her slipping and the pain of her scream. I saw Ussent Andriel Sunstrike terrified of me before he was swept away. Bodies piled up in my mind¡¯s eye, and I hated that I could almost recognize some of them.


    I needed to know what happened. But what of me? Would I be stable if left alone?


    Would I do what Ussen Ezyna did and tear open a gash to the awful void I¡¯d pulled myself halfway into? I hadn¡¯t even noticed as it had seemed so natural, but I could feel acutely even the tiniest of shadows in the room. With a thought, I could slip from here to there, through the void, as easily as slithering. I could call them to me, even in the daylight¡ªeven if only for a short time.


    Am I even lamian anymore?


    I¡¯d moved from staring at my hands to staring at the window by the time the door opened.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Kyrae and Ssiina shot forward, and I was wrapped up in a hug from behind.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, still facing away. ¡°¡­How long was I out?¡±


    ¡°Just a few more hours than Kyrae was,¡± Ssiina answered. ¡°Just a long night. How do you feel?¡±


    Her question was cautious, and I didn¡¯t miss the pause right before it.


    ¡°Different¡± was all I could answer.


    Kyrae hugged me tighter. ¡°Phaeliisthia said you¡¯re you still, Issa. She¡¯s right, right?¡±


    I tried to breathe in and hiccupped instead. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± My voice was a harsh whisper. ¡°Maybe? I¡¯m¡­ something¡¯s changed. I made a mistake¡ªlet something in and I don¡¯t think I can push it back out.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±I didn¡¯t even mean to say it. The words just slipped out and I realized how hard I was shaking.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Kyrae squeezed tighter. ¡°Issa¡­¡±


    Ssiina slithered past us and threw open the curtains. ¡°But you¡¯re alive and well and I and Kyrae are here to protect you!¡±


    So bright! I hissed, blinking until my eyes adjusted. Outside, squat trees waved their fronds in the breeze, and beyond waving seagrass I could see glittering blue stretching from below out toward the horizon.


    I also saw Ssiina staring at me, and I watched as her mouth dropped open. ¡°Issa, your eyes.¡±


    I looked away. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    Kyrae scrambled around me, but I didn¡¯t let her see, twisting my head side to side, keeping my eyes scrunched closed.


    ¡°Issa!¡± she protested, grabbing one of my hands.


    Immediately burning magic surged through me. Like my tail had been dipped into a too-hot bath, I jerked back and hissed. Kyrae let go, and I looked down at my hand. It was red and irritated, but it didn¡¯t look too burned.


    Unfortunately, I¡¯d opened my eyes, and Kyrae stuck her head right in front of me. I looked into her green eyes and gulped. I¡¯m sorry, sis, I¡ª


    ¡°Your eyes are still pretty,¡± she said with a gentle smile. ¡°Like emeralds glittering in the night sky.¡±


    ¡°Wha?¡±


    ¡°Phaeliisthia let us know what happened¡ªat least that your curse had progressed.¡± She swung her other leg over to sit between two loops of my lower body and looked between me and Ssiina. ¡°Ssiina¡¯s just shocked, is all. I kinda thought this might happen.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    Ssiina and I spoke almost over each other: her shocked and me confused.


    She spoke first. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°It was just a hunch. But¡­¡± She looked me in the eyes again. ¡°Do the sigils Phaeliisthia taught us just hurt you now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Is that all they do?¡±


    I stared down at my reddened hand, watching the skin flush back to its normal color. ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    Kyrae put her hand over mine. ¡°It does.¡±


    I pulled my hand away but she caught it. I glared down at Kyrae, but she didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°It matters,¡± she said firmly, ¡°because I need to know how I have to alter my constructs so they don¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to change anything just because your curse progressed. Even if Phaeliisthia had given up on you, we¡¯d go to the void and bring you back.¡±


    My vision misted over and I blinked to clear it. When I wiped the first tear away, it came back clear.


    Ssiina slithered over and wrapped her arms around both of us. ¡°So let¡¯s enjoy the day, hm? What¡¯s done is done, and we¡¯ll mourn tomorrow.¡± She looked at me and her smile faltered. ¡°Issa?¡±


    ¡°Sire¡­¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± Ssiina leaned in close, and I realized that her smile had been forced, and her voice had only barely been holding steady.


    ¡°I saw Aunt Zaiia¡­ she¡­hsssss.¡± I sucked in a breath. ¡°I saw her coiled over Sire and then Aunt Ssyii screamed and then I passed out.¡±


    Ssiina swallowed hard.


    ¡°That¡­¡± Kyrae started as if to fill the silence, but she needed time to find words. ¡°She¡¯s strong. There¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t make it out of there.¡±


    I forced myself to nod. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s gotta be true. We¡¯re all here, right?¡± Maybe if I said it, I¡¯d get rid of the cold pit in my stomach and the vise around my hearts.


    ¡°Did you see anything else, Issa?¡± Ssiina asked ¡°What even happened?¡±


    ¡°Ussen Ezyna¡­ well it was Ussen Anqi in the void, then Ussen Ezyna was the one who brought the void to the palace. Sire and Aunt Ssyii and¡­ Aunt Zaiia were fighting her. I kept trying to help and maybe I did? Sire killed Ussen Ezyna, then it was like the void got really close and a hole opened between it and here and Zaiia touched it and it flowed into her. Sire tried to stop her and, well¡­ that¡¯s all I remember and it¡¯s really fuzzy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ssiina hissed. ¡°I know she was bad, but would she really¡ª¡±


    ¡°I believe she would,¡± Kyrae answered. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m an elf, but she just seemed thoroughly rotten.¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t so bad when I was little,¡± Ssiina said. ¡°Really little¡­¡±


    ¡°People change. When Issa first got her power, she¡­ went a little crazy with it.¡± Kyrae whispered.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    My sister nodded her head at me. ¡°Issa?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± I said through a tight jaw. ¡°I let it go to my head and I stopped listening to Kyrae and almost got us killed.¡±


    Kyrae squeezed my hand and slid off the side of me and the bed to stand on the floor. ¡°But you didn¡¯t. Ssiina¡¯s right, we should go outside. There¡¯s nothing we can do but wait.¡±


    I slid out of Ssiina¡¯s hug and down from the bed. My muscles ached, but I didn¡¯t feel any broken ribs. ¡°Phaeliisthia¡¯s healing worked on me at least. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± I didn¡¯t feel like celebrating; the sunshine and welcoming breeze felt like insults. But I was scared what¡¯d happen if I slipped too deep inside myself.


    When we reached the door, it swung open and Phaeliisthia entered, closing it swiftly behind her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t listening in per se, but I do need to make sure you don¡¯t leave here with your eyes as they are.¡±


    I gulped¡ªI¡¯d almost forgotten. ¡°Do I need to wear an eye covering?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be blind in bright light if you did¡ªmore blind anyway. No, the answer is far more elegant. Do you think this elfoid form of mine is an innate talent?¡±


    ¡°I kinda did, yeah.¡±


    Phaeliisthia scoffed. ¡°Well it mostly is of my own design. And I can apply a similar treatment to your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be obvious for anyone looking for sigilcraft?¡± Kyrae asked.


    ¡°Not if I hide it within a warding construct.¡±


    ¡°Someone could still pick it out if they were good enough.¡±


    Phaeliisthia bent down and ruffled Kyrae¡¯s hair. She froze, but relaxed when Phaeliisthia¡¯s smile, for a brief moment, turned warm.


    ¡°The only people in the Empire who could pick apart what I can do will already know of Issa¡¯s condition.¡±


    Kyrae huffed, but I saw her smile through ruffled hair as she struggled it back into a semblance of order.


    ¡°Now Issa,¡± Phaeliisthia bent down. ¡°Observe my finger and hold very still.¡±


    The magic that washed over me was hot, but it didn¡¯t penetrate, and when I was handed the mirror by a gold-taloned hand, I saw my eyes as they had been before that horrible night.


    ¡°Before we leave her, I expect you to learn this construct, or to adapt one of your own. The same goes for you, Ssiina. I won¡¯t be around to maintain it, or to rebuild it should something go wrong.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kyrae nodded. ¡°But¡­ Do you know any more of what happened to Sire and our aunts?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. I could not see through the influx of void, but I saw Hse¡¯Aazh descend from the firmament into the Palace when the Jii¡¯Hssen screamed. Not long after, the Jii¡¯Ssyri arrived. If I had to wager a guess, I would not rule out even the impossible.¡±


    Sire could be okay then! She has to be!


    The mood in the room brightened, even the shadows. It wasn¡¯t confirmation, but¡­ surely Jaezotl would not leave his blessed to die in the face of a blasphemer?


    ¡°Do you have to leave the Empire?¡± Ssiina asked. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you arrange something? Surely the Jii¡¯Ssyri knows what you did was right and¡ª¡±


    ¡°I violated a treaty.¡± Phaeliisthia held up a hand, and I couldn¡¯t read her expression. ¡°I have no right of residence within the Empire any longer. Uzh will be returned to the full control of the Temple, and my estate to a successor.¡±


    ¡°You still have to take us to me and Ssiina¡¯s spots.¡± I felt tears starting again, and I watched myself in the hand mirror. ¡°You promised.¡±


    ¡°I did. But only yours is left, Issa.¡± She gestured to Ssiina who nodded sheepishly. ¡°I believe your curious spirit will see you to lands abroad, and while I do not believe in fate, I do believe my reputation and mannerisms notable enough that you will not have much trouble finding me.


    ¡°Against all my expectations, I no longer feel a desire to retreat from the world. There is much to be seen, if only because I have never truly looked.¡± She clapped her hands. ¡°But I believe you three were already on your way outside to get away from the cloying embrace of saccharine wholesomeness and mutual platitudes. Do not let me keep you any longer.¡± She swept her hands and moved to the side of the door.


    As we passed, I turned around. ¡°When do you leave?¡±


    ¡°I leave as soon as I have received receipt of my message to the Jii¡¯Ssyri. If all goes well, it will be in four days¡¯ time.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, Phaeliisthia. We¡¯ll probably talk again before you leave, but, thank you.¡±


    Phaeliisthia¡¯s white eyes widened, and she quickly closed them, coughing into a hand. ¡°Yes, well. I did my duty with excellence as befitting my station. Now go. Don¡¯t let your sisters have all their fun without you.¡±


    I grinned and spun about, racing to catch up with Ssiina and Kyrae. We wove through ornate halls, down several flights of stairs and open-air promenades, past busy servants and windswept gardens. Sand started to coat the floors, and spilled out the final arch onto a long, wide beach.


    In the distance, a half-ring of cliffs surrounded us, plunging into gentle surf at the ends. The sand itself was so white my already blurry vision worsened, and I let my sisters lead me out onto its soft warmth. The heat was more a comfort than a burn against my scales, and I let myself sink down into it, swishing placidly forward.


    Two figures were already coiled by the edge of the waves, and we moved through the dry sand onto the firmer, colder, wet. Honestly, I liked it a little better against my scales.


    ¡°Ussent Lyniss!¡± Ssiina waved. ¡°My sister Issa¡¯s finally up.¡±


    Ussent Lyniss?


    The two figures turned, and slithered toward us. I recognized Ussen Nistala Gyontael immediately, and I tried to offer a smile.


    ¡°Hssen Issa!¡± the ussent said with a broad smile. He was a small thing for a ke¡¯lania, with a wide mouth and big, reddish-tan eyes. His sandy brown hair was kept shoulder length and like all of us, he was wearing light, almost gauzy clothing, although his matched his rock-and-sand-colored scales. ¡°Raeni Lajiir Lyniss,¡± he introduced himself formally and bowed low. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, though I do wish the circumstances weren¡¯t so dire.¡±


    ¡°Raeni Ssyri¡¯Jiilits Issa,¡± I answered. ¡°But you already know that. You can rise.¡± I managed to keep my voice steady, but all I could think about was saying the same thing that night, and what happened after. Sire, please be okay.


    Lyniss rose. ¡°I hope my family¡¯s accommodations are comfortable.¡± He gestured around him. ¡°Such an atmosphere I worry does not convey the most appropriate of tones.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice¡ªvery pretty,¡± I answered, which wasn¡¯t a total lie. I¡¯d like it a lot if I wasn¡¯t part shadow and wondering if my Sire was okay.


    ¡°It¡¯s uplifting!¡± Ssiina replied. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t begrudge the sun its mirth.¡±


    Lyniss smiled, and it seemed genuine enough to me. ¡°You are too kind.¡±


    Ssiina ruffled his hair. ¡°And you¡¯re too formal! Relax a little.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Hssen Ssiina.¡±


    ¡°Just Ssiina, please.¡±


    I glanced at Kyrae. She just gave me a half smile and a shrug. I guess Ssiina really hit it off fast with him. I guess he¡¯s¡­ cute?


    ¡°Hssen Issa!¡±


    I reared back as Ussen Nistala slithered right up to me. Her warm brown eyes were wide, lower lip quivering, and she had her hands balled into fists while her tail thrashed about the sand behind her.


    She looked down at the sand, shoulders quivering. ¡°Thank Jaezotl you¡¯re okay! When we got here y-you were really hurt¡ªall of this is so terrible!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ hi Ussen Nistala.¡± I lowered myself back down to resting height and let her grab my hand.


    She frowned a little, holding it as her own hands shook. ¡°A-are you okay? You seem distant¡ªb-but then again I only know you from your coming of age ceremony. I suppose what I mean is that I¡¯m happy you¡¯re up and okay¡ªyou were really hurt when we landed here. Phaeliisthia s-sure is something isn¡¯t she?¡± She swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m too forward!¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± She¡¯s really cute in the light. ¡°Yeah, Phaeliisthia¡¯s pretty incredible. Did you know she¡¯s a dragon?¡±


    Ussen Nistala giggled, and she seemed to calm down a little. ¡°She f-flew us here, you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, right.¡±


    Kyrae gave me a nudge from behind. ¡°Oops! Sorry, slipped in the sand. Anyway, I¡¯m going to go find a nice spot to sit.¡± She jogged off, leaving me with Ussen Nistala.


    I looked to the other side and saw Ssiina and Ussent Lyniss slithering away along the tide line.


    ¡°Hssen Issa?¡± Nistala asked, tilting her head to one side in a way that did something to my hearts.


    ¡°Oh! You can just call me Issa¡ªI¡¯m not one for titles.¡± Am I blushing?


    I was still really anxious about everything. Worried, scared, so much so that I wondered if I¡¯d be sick, but¡­ Ussen Nistala hardly knew me and she seemed to care. It was nice.


    ¡°Really?¡± She smiled and looked away when my eyes met hers. ¡°You can just call me Nistala.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± I blinked and felt up by my eyes. ¡°My eyes don¡¯t look strange right now, do they?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, they¡¯re really pretty, that¡¯s all.¡± She put a hand over her mouth. ¡°Oh, my apologies, I don¡¯t mean anything by that it¡¯s just¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thanks¡ªI appreciate it.¡±


    We coiled next to each other awkwardly for a moment, and I watched the tip of her brown-scaled tail tracing little circles in the sand. When a high-reaching wave flowed around us, perhaps a finger¡¯s width deep, I jolted.


    ¡°Do you want to¡­ maybe find the others or just take a slither along the beach?¡± I asked, words tumbling out.


    ¡°Oh! Sure! That sounds really nice.¡±


    I hissed a soft agreement, half reached for her hand, and then pulled my arm back. Awkwardly, we moved next to each other and started down the beach the opposite direction from Ssiina and Lyniss. Kyrae, meanwhile, was piling up sand in a mound, magic shaping it into a chair amidst the surf as we walked by.


    When Nistala realized what my sister was doing, she giggled. ¡°Hssen Kyrae seems like she¡¯s really smart.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°She is, yeah. Definitely the brains between us three sisters.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t smile until you woke up, you know.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    We made small talk as best we could, and slowly warmed up to each other. By the end, I¡¯d learned a little of her family, and she¡¯d learned some of what my sisters and I had done at our glade back at Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate.


    Only the tame stuff, of course.


    The rest of the day passed in a blur. And the next. All the while, anxiety started to bubble up about what had happened. The break was nice, but a monstrous tragedy had happened, and it wouldn¡¯t do us well to ignore it.


    Exactly as Phaeliisthia predicted, we received word from the Temple ahead of any mundane messengers. More than that, the message was apparently from the Jii¡¯Ssyri herself, but I couldn¡¯t tell that from the sigil construct shaped vaguely like a bird that had flown into Phaeliisthia¡¯s room in the estate.


    The message was, by necessity apparently, short. Just a few key words, and words I assumed would not become public knowledge quickly, or ever.


    ¡°Jii¡¯Hssen unresponsive. Tyaniis unresponsive, gravely injured. Zaiia missing. Lassani to act as regent. Fifty-three dead.¡±


    My hearts sank, and the few well-hidden shadows shook. Please, Jaezotl.

 Interlude 8: Whats Left

    Tyaniis was a firm believer in the cycle of reincarnation. Not just as a devout of Jaezotl, but on a deep, personal level. Hinssa had passed too soon, but her next life would be full¡ªTyaniis was certain of that. And Tyaniis hoped, fervently, that she would meet her beloved again in the next life.


    Zaiia had betrayed not just Tyaniis, not just Ssyii and Lassani. More than even the Empire of Jii¡¯Kalaga, she had betrayed Jaezotl.


    Politics, bias, even a knife in the dark were all something she could have imagined her half-sister doing. Zaiia was, for all her bluster, a coward. Before she¡¯d touched the rift and let that awful otherworldly presence into her, Tyaniis had let slide her opportunistic attack at her back.


    Tensions had been high, and Zaiia¡¯s plan had clearly gone wrong. Right?


    Truthfully, Tyaniis hadn¡¯t seen Zaiia¡¯s first attack coming, and she was thankful Dyni had made good use of the tools she¡¯d given her. Losing a hand was a fair exchange for a knife in the back, borne of desperation and panic. However, Tyaniis had hoped that, in the face of the true form of what her sister had been treating with, Zaiia would at least side with the Empire, if only for her own sake.


    What had happened that had made her choose differently? What had happened to the sister who¡¯d been her friend growing up?


    Did jealousy do all this?


    She stared across the snack-laden table at her half-sister Zaiia, or a twelve-year-old version of herself. Tyaniis knew this wasn¡¯t real, but she wasn¡¯t sure why. This wasn¡¯t an afterlife, or a message from Jaezotl, she thought. Right?


    The familiar sound of cicadas buzzed into the heavy air of the late wet season, and Zaiia was smiling. All around them, the garden was in full bloom and the sun was just the right warmth on Tyaniis¡¯s scales. Ssyii had given her half-sister her portion again, and Lassani was looking Tyaniis¡¯s way expectantly. Reproach my sister, her eyes said. Tyaniis sighed, and wasn¡¯t surprised when her voice was that of a child¡¯s.


    ¡°Zaiia, you shouldn¡¯t eat that.¡±


    Zaiia frowned. ¡°What? Ssyii gave it to me! I didn¡¯t force her to!¡±


    ¡°You made her think she wouldn¡¯t fit into her dress.¡±


    ¡°I did no such thing!¡±


    Tyaniis sighed. She always does this. She hates that I¡¯m the eldest. ¡°You and I both know you implied it, Zaiia. Even if Ssyii doesn¡¯t eat it, you shouldn¡¯t either.¡±


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m ra¡¯zhii too, and I¡¯m going to be bigger than you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unhealthy,¡± Lassani said quietly. ¡°Bad for your body to eat too much.¡±


    Little Ssyii stayed silent, looking quickly between the others with wide eyes and lips twisted into a worried frown.


    ¡°I know that!¡± Zaiia snapped. ¡°It¡¯s just one extra!¡±


    ¡°Zaiia,¡± Tyaniis pleaded, ¡°Please?¡±


    Tyaniis remembered this moment. She thought she knew what would happen next. Instead, Zaiia grimaced and swallowed the piece of cake whole. Dark sludge dripped from her mouth, and Tyaniis¡¯s younger half-sister leapt across the table, one hand warping into a cluster of blades.


    Tyaniis was too shocked to move, and just as Zaiia¡¯s hand plunged for her heart, Tyaniis woke up.


    The room was dim, but the light still hurt her eyes. Above, the ceiling was familiar, but wrong. This wasn¡¯t her bedroom; it was her lounge. And she was splayed out, not coiled. At least she thought so¡ªher whole lower body felt distant. She tried to sit up, only for an explosion of pain to force her back down with a grunt.


    ¡°Mistress!¡± a familiar voice called out.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake,¡± another unfamiliar one said hurriedly.


    Paralyzed by pain, Tyaniis heard the rapid rasping of scales as someone approached where she laid.


    ¡°Bless Jaezotl, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± From above, Ussyri Noksi Kosseti¡¯s face appeared. Her dark braids were tied up tight behind her head, and she looked exhausted. Bags hung under her blue eyes, and the skin of her face seemed to almost sag. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± she ordered. ¡°We don¡¯t know how you¡¯re alive, and we don¡¯t want to risk losing you.¡±


    Tyaniis tried to move her neck, but the pain made her stop. She tried to move an arm, but she could barely feel the limb. She tried to speak; all that came out was a dry, crackling hiss.


    Ussyri Noksi whipped her head away from Tyaniis. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare get up, Dyni! If you open up that wound again, I won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±


    Tyaniis heard scales shuffling and a groan, followed by a terse ¡°Yes, Ussyri.¡±


    She¡¯s alive! A little trickle of hope began to flow, but Tyaniis needed answers. She needed to know what happened, especially to her daughters and sisters.


    ¡°Good.¡± The ussyri nodded. ¡°Relax for now, Hssen Tyaniis. Do not try to move. Do not use your magic, and do not strain yourself. We¡¯ll need you to attest to what you witnessed when you¡¯re able, but you can¡¯t do that if you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°Tuo¡­an¡­¡± Tyaniis hissed, the word barely audible as such.


    ¡°Presumed alive,¡± Ussyri Noksi answered immediately. ¡°Phaeliisthia took them, and the Temple has received word they look to be headed for Ess¡¯Lakzhiil. Their bodies were not among those found, and the dragon serpent was sighted leaving with figures visible on her back.¡±


    Tyaniis hissed out a pained sigh, locking eyes with the ussyri.


    Ussyri Noksi flinched, then looked away. ¡°Hssen Zaiia is missing, Hssen Lassani is alive and recovering well, and the Jii¡¯Hssen¡­ is alive as well.¡±


    Tyaniis glared harder, though as soon as her lower body¡¯s heart sped up, she felt her consciousness slipping.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± Ussyri Noksi swore. ¡°Relax! Relax! The Jii¡¯Hssen is still asleep, but she appears uninjured and all she needs to do is wake up. You cannot strain yourself, Hssen! You only have one heart left!¡±


    What?


    If nothing else, that last statement caught Tyaniis off guard. Her heart relaxed, and the fog lifted from the edges of her vision with agonizing slowness. Ussyri Noksi moved up and down her body until Tyaniis felt she could breathe a little easier. When she did, she only felt one heart pulsing, and a cold dread washed over her.


    How am I alive?

 Chapter 62: New Current

    My dreams had changed.


    The void was now comfort and familiarity, not ice-cold emptiness. Except for tonight. Tonight, in a vivid, lucid dream, I waded through a twisted, hazy landscape. Fires of unnatural color burned in spots, and the ash that swept the jagged, ruined valleys bore shards of blackened bone that bit at my scales.


    There were no shadows, not here. No all-consuming presence drifting ever onward.


    There were figures.


    I crested a hill to witness a landscape torn even further asunder; floating chunks of rock rimmed a crater deeper than the Grand Temple was tall. Several bodies lay about, forms blurred and indistinct. I couldn¡¯t tell if they were lamia, elf, or anything other.


    In the center, one figure still lived moved. A blurred mass, I only saw the tip of a shining blade as they plunged it into themselves.


    The dreamscape fell apart in pieces, returning to a void from which I struggled to awaken. The endless expanse called to me to stay, and the ever-looming presence felt more and more like something I was but a small part of.


    Light streamed in, and the sea breeze carried a strong taste of salt. It took a moment to remember where I was, and when I did, my hearts twinged. The Lajiir estate, still. Sire is injured, many ussen are dead, the Emerald Palace is in ruins, and we¡¯re coiling here and enjoying the weather. Ssiina had said there was no point worrying about something we couldn¡¯t help. It didn¡¯t really make things better, but¡ª


    A knock at the door jolted me out of my thoughts. Really, I¡¯d been doing that a lot lately¡ªthinking. Kyrae said I was making up for not doing it at all when I was growing up.


    She wasn¡¯t really wrong.


    ¡°Issa? Are you up yet?¡± Nistala¡¯s voice carried through the door.


    I must really be up late if she¡¯s already awake. ¡°Working on it!¡± I called back, my words fading into a hissing yawn as I stretched and uncoiled.


    Reflexively, I checked my eyes in the bronze mirror by my bedside. Green-on-white. Well, maybe a light gray. My eyes looked normal enough, at least, but I¡¯d need to find my sisters or Phaeliisthia to renew the spell soon.


    It''d barely been a week, but I hated to say I kinda liked it here. Perfect weather for sunning, and new, interesting smells always on the breeze. I dressed myself and slithered out into the hallway. Nistala smiled up at me, and I returned it without thinking at all. My errant fang even popped down¡ªsomething that didn¡¯t happen much anymore.


    She giggled, and I had to stifle my own when I covered my mouth. The past few days, when I needed time to think and being with my sisters brought too many memories of that night, she¡¯d stayed with me, listening or telling stories of her childhood.


    She was from a branch of the main Gyontael family, and grew up on a bucolic estate in a relatively small city in rural Kii¡¯Ssiil. The province next to the capital was the Empire¡¯s heartland, and a far cry from life in Ess¡¯Siijiil. She hadn¡¯t even seen a merfolk before, let alone a human!


    Really, it all sounded nice, and even the family drama she sometimes got too deep into felt like a hazy, warm sort of nostalgia to me. It was nice when it didn¡¯t make me think of gorgeous dry season days in our grove in Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate.


    Nistala frowned up at me, and I winced, wondering what she¡¯d said that I¡¯d missed. ¡°I know that look by now. Do you want to go for a swim, Hss-Issa? We should be able to get back and get ready for tonight¡¯s dinner.¡±


    I blinked, happy that she¡¯d almost remembered not to use my title, but also¡­ ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner? Is it special?¡±


    ¡°Ussent Lyniss¡¯s parents are getting home tonight! They sent word ahead and it got here yesterday, remember?¡±


    I blinked again, and yawned one more time. ¡°Nope. Didn¡¯t Phaeliisthia say something about receiving a message back from the Grand Temple, though?¡±


    Nistala tilted her head ¡°Did she?¡±


    ¡°I dunno¡ªI think she mentioned it to me the other day, but I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I can ask her if we bump into her.¡±


    Nistala nodded, hesitantly. ¡°I¡­ suppose. She¡¯s really scary.¡±


    ¡°Hsss.¡± I snorted. ¡°She acts like a hardass but she¡¯s really¡­ only mostly a hardass.¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s only nice to you, Issa.¡±


    ¡°Was she mean to you?¡±


    ¡°No, but she¡¯s¡­ cold I guess.¡±


    ¡°She gets lonely. Doesn¡¯t like getting close to people, I think.¡± I furrowed my brow. The words had sort of slipped out before I¡¯d really given them much thought¡­ but I really did think that.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I shrugged again, then yawned a third time. ¡°I spent a lot of time with her as her student. Guess she likes me ¡®cause I¡¯m earnest.¡±


    I half expected a joking rebuttal, but Nistala only nodded. Guess she¡¯s either not that comfortable yet, or she¡¯s nicer than my sisters.


    She waited for my yawn to finish, then her eyes met mine. ¡°Did you sleep alright? You slept in pretty late.¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡± I half remembered the strange dream I¡¯d had, but it was already slipping through my coils.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Nistala moved her hand to my arm like she was going to grab it, but stopped. I rolled my eyes and grabbed hers instead. ¡°Let¡¯s go for that swim. Water¡¯ll help wake me up.¡±


    On the way out of the estate, we passed Kyrae sitting in one of the many gardens. She¡¯d stacked up rocks and weaved a few sigils to make a sort of lounging chair, and had a scroll partially unfurled in front of her. I waved, and she waved back, but her eyes didn¡¯t really leave what she was reading.


    Something about sigilcraft, probably. I doubted the Lajiir estate had anywhere near the library Phaeliisthia possessed, but my sister had thrown herself into studying lately. I wanted to help her, but I felt more like a burden than anything.


    Without my powers, and the curse that came with them, she wouldn¡¯t need to spend so much time worrying about me. At least the smile she¡¯d given me was an earnest one.


    I caught up to Nistala who¡¯d been quietly waiting, and we made our way out onto the beach. The sun was high in the cloudless sky, and it stirred mixed feelings I was still sorting out. I wanted¡ªneeded¡ªits warmth, but whatever my curse had done to me made me want to go find a rock to hide under.


    If it wasn¡¯t for all the real, awful, horrible things my curse could and would do to me, I¡¯d still hate it for nothing more than ruining the sun. Hate the bad parts, anyway.


    The beach itself was empty, save for a single figure. Laying out on a lounge I suspected she made using her magic, Phaeliisthia was sunning herself, eyes closed and chest rising and falling slowly. Her gold-capped horns glittered in the light, and she cracked one white-irised eye open as we passed by about twice my length distant.


    Her eye met mine, and she closed it again without saying a word. Not in a big hurry to leave for someone who¡¯s supposedly banished from the Empire. I thought about approaching, but I could always ask about a message later.


    The ocean¡¯s surface was calm, the tide in, and its water just cool enough to shock my scales. Out here, instead of mud and silt, clear, pale sand flowed between rocks studded with small corals, anemones, and shellfish. Not quite a reef, if only for the deceptively strong current that pulled water through the bay.


    Nistala shivered at that depth, but it felt nice to me, the sun an agreeable distance away. I swam ahead, thinking of all those words I¡¯d just thought and how differently I saw things now compared to only a few years ago. Then, I wouldn¡¯t have known what any of the creatures down here were¡ªnot that I knew them all now, either¡ªbut the point stood.


    I doubted I¡¯d have even allowed myself to call them ¡°pretty¡±.


    At the edge of the bay, where the seafloor dropped down and the current became swift enough that I¡¯d struggle against it, I stopped, coiling myself around a rock to rest. My lungs were starting to burn a little, but I had plenty of air left, and the shadows calling me from cracks and crevasses were a comfort. A conflicting comfort, but still.


    Nistala tapped my shoulder when she caught up, then gestured at the shimmering surface above. I followed her up for a breath, and we swam back, just under the surface, until the current died out into the bay¡¯s eddy and she brought us up again.


    ¡°How can you hold your breath for so long?¡± She finished with a polite cough, and a deep breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret kelaniel thing,¡± I lied back, starting to swim in a circle to keep afloat.


    Nistala giggled and followed me. ¡°Magic then?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Her lips pursed, and she didn¡¯t push. ¡°Phaeliisthia taught you three a lot, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    I nodded, looking back at my tutor, who¡¯d now flipped onto her back. ¡°She did, yeah.¡±


    ¡°She must be a good person, then.¡±


    I hissed a soft agreement.


    ¡°Hss-Issa, do you mind if I ask what you¡¯re going to do when Phaeliisthia leaves and you can return to your sire and the Palace?¡±


    I paused in the water, and sank a little. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure. My sisters and I are going to see Sire, see if there¡¯s anything we can do for her or for Aunt¡ªI mean Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii. After that, I don¡¯t think I want to stay at the Emerald Palace, not after everything that¡¯s happened.


    ¡°Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate with her gone would also¡­ hmm¡­ if we could even stay there¡­¡±


    I thought about my curse, and its progression, and what we could do. At least a couple people probably suspected my curse, and it might get out entirely, get picked up by political enemies I didn¡¯t even really know and spun up into something terrible. The Temple was an option, sort of. Hssen didn¡¯t really¡ªcouldn¡¯t really¡ªjoin it. And I didn¡¯t want to, anyway.


    While Uru Farlight¡¯s wanderings had provided a clue pointing to the Sekalln Mountains and spoke of a larger picture that wasn¡¯t fully formed, that wasn¡¯t much to go on. The mountains spanned a continent, after all.


    Which meant the only real option was somewhere I could be guaranteed to find more information, and quickly. Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir: The Spring of All Life. Where Sire and Phaeliisthia had planned for us to go anyway.


    Part of the Temple, it was also a place of pilgrimage and learning for ussen and hssen alike. Most just before coming of age, but some just after, like us.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to come up with an answer if you¡¯re not sure!¡± Nistala said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put pressure on you, o-or make your thoughts turn to dark places.¡±


    ¡°Uh, thanks.¡± I turned to look at her. She really is cute with big, brown eyes¡ªeven with hair stuck all over her face and neck. I fought a blush. ¡°I think I¡¯m a little cold¡ªlet¡¯s go dry off.¡±


    She bobbed her head in a nod. ¡°Alright. Again, my apologies if I brought up something I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    I took the lead again back to shore. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll be fine. Oh, actually. Can I ask you what you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to explore the Empire!¡± Nistala answered quickly, and her face seemed to light up. ¡°Maybe even the world! Growing up, I read about so much and saw so little. Even when I visited the main family in the city, I never really got to see the city.


    ¡°I apologize if this causes offense, but I wanted to talk to you at your coming-of-age ceremony because you¡¯d lived with ssen¡¯iir, and you¡¯d lived in Ess¡¯Siijiil and probably seen humans and merfolk and heard other languages and been around imported goods and¡­ oh, I¡¯m rambling, apologies.¡±


    I giggled. ¡°You sound a bit like Ssiina, in a way. She was practically caged in the Palace growing up, and she snuck out all the time to see what life was really like.¡±


    ¡°¡­was really like,¡± Nistala repeated. ¡°Wait, Hssen Ssiina snuck out?¡±


    I nodded conspiratorially. ¡°She sure did! She was almost as much of a rogue as I was growing up.¡±


    Nistala blinked. ¡°Oh¡­ oh my. I shouldn¡¯t¡­ You said you might be going to Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir, right, Hs-Issa?¡± She changed the subject quickly, blush not yet fading. ¡°My family was going to send me there soon¡ªI just came of age last Tuo¡¯Antzin. Do you mind if we stay friends and try to meet each other sometimes while we¡¯re there?¡±


    She¡¯s going there too? It makes sense, but I hadn¡¯t thought of that. ¡°Oh, sure, Nistala. Totally! Maybe even after too, if you want to see places¡ªI know there¡¯s some places I want to visit and¡ª¡± I cut myself off once I realized I¡¯d stuffed my tail straight into my mouth.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I hissed, red-faced, and nodded. Why am I so embarrassed?


    Nistala made a noise that was more squeal than hiss, and coiled a loop around me. ¡°I¡¯d love to, Issa!¡±


    I froze, then she froze.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I-I¡¯m terribly sorry Hssen, I should never¡ª¡±


    I hugged her back, returning her coil with two more¡ªalmost familial, but not quite. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± I managed through burning cheeks, mostly by looking away. ¡°Just¡­ warn me next time?¡±


    Nistala slipped out, and I let her go without resistance, in part because we were sinking in our embrace since we¡¯d stopped swimming. ¡°I will, Hssen Issa! I promise!¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to use my title!¡±


    ¡°Apologies!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize!¡±


    ¡°Ss¡ª¡± Nistala cut herself off so hard I heard her jaw click shut behind me.


    I snorted, she giggled, and we ended up slithering ashore in the midst of a laughing fit. I caught Phaeliisthia¡¯s eye again, and for just a moment I could have sworn I saw an earnest, melancholic smile cross her lips before she turned on her side.

 Chapter 63: Sudden Farewells

    With each passing season, I value ever more that which invests me in the present.


    ¡ªPhaeliisthia


    Dinner did not happen as expected. A delay, we were told, and an important guest would be arriving along with Ussen Liinya Lajiir and her partner. Shuttled and shuttered in the room I¡¯d been staying in, it was all I could do to watch the goings-on through the shadows.


    Servants moved with practiced, hurried motions. My sisters, likewise trapped, took things differently: Kyrae practiced her sigils, and Ssiina practiced wearing a groove into the floor slithering back and forth. Elsewhere, Nistala watched the setting sun with heavy eyes.


    Phaeliisthia¡ª


    Caught me snooping.


    ¡°Do you have no sense of self-preservation?¡± she hissed, looking up from her position lounging on her elf-style bed. ¡°You must know your sisters¡¯ protection may no longer be enough.¡± She closed the clasp on a new-looking leather satchel and spun to sit on the bed and stare up at the shadows I was watching through, white eyes rimmed with red. ¡°And I will not be there. I do, of course, intend to see you in the future. You and yours are too taken by wanderlust for the Empire¡¯s borders to prove material.


    ¡°You will leave, and then I will know of your progress, or your fate.¡± She smiled wanly and leaned back against the headboard, resting horns against wood. With one piercing eye open, she continued, ¡°I do hope you succeed in your venture, Issa. Your sisters as well.¡± Her drawn-out sigh was cut short with a swift raise of her brow. ¡°Ah, it appears the guest of honor has arrived. Be a dear and pull yourself back together. This is someone for whom a bad impression cannot be afforded.¡±


    Before I could even reply, a blinding flash sent me reeling. For a moment, I felt my body seemingly pull itself together, and when my sight returned to me, I was looking at the floor through a thick mien of shadow. I¡¯d tumbled and spilled out of my own bed, onto the cold stone floor. When the shadows pulled away from around me, I felt vulnerable.


    A knock on the door sounded not a moment later.


    ¡°Pardon the short notice, Hssen Issa,¡± a servant whose voice I vaguely recognized said, ¡°but you are to prepare to meet a guest of the estate prior to this evening¡¯s meal.¡±


    I hope my eyes are still magicked.


    ***


    My eyes were, in fact, still magicked. Which was a very good thing, as I¡¯d been placed with my sisters in a line in front of the estate, facing the road in.


    We weren¡¯t alone, though; Nistala coiled nervously nearby and Ussent Lyniss fidgeted in his place at the fore of the assembly. Anxious to see his mom, or nervous about the guest? Perhaps more telling, Phaeliisthia was dressed in simple clothing, satchel over one shoulder, haunting the opposite end of the line.


    We didn¡¯t have to wait long before the visible dust cloud above the coastal palms resolved itself into a carriage, pulled by two immense siilaks. The big lizards pulled close and turned, and the coachwoman on top slithered down to open the door for the occupants.


    First out was Ussen Liinya. I remembered the immense ke¡¯lania, nearly as long as my sire, from the night of the coming-of-age ceremony. Beyond her size, however, she hardly seemed the same person. Gone was her jovial smile, and her skin was paler, light brown hair limp around her face. Honestly, her warm browns looked more like cold river mud.


    Behind her, she pulled a listless-looking ke¡¯lania man¡ªher partner, no doubt. He had lighter, almost sandy brown scales, and was a good deal smaller. He was also injured, visibly scarred where sigilcraft hadn¡¯t been enough. One hand was missing, and the other was half-curled and very still.


    ¡°Father!¡± Ussent Lyniss shouted, darting toward the carriage.


    His father¡¯s frozen hand reached out, and with agonizing slowness opened to run through his son¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ okay.¡± His words were haunted, barely more than a whisper.


    Ussen Liinya hugged her son, coiling protectively around him for just a moment and whispering something I couldn¡¯t make out. Then, she let go and slithered forward, bowing formally before my sisters and me. ¡°I hope our estate has been to your liking, Hssens.¡± She lifted her head and a faint smile graced her thin-drawn lips. ¡°Thank you, Phaeliisthia, for saving my son.¡±


    Phaeliisthia stood straighter, letting the silence stretch out a moment before her reply. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Ussen Liinya.¡±


    ¡°How gregarious of you, Phaeliisthia,¡± said a woman¡¯s voice came from inside the carriage.


    Liinya pulled herself tighter and stood up straighter. ¡°Allow me to introduce Her Holiness, Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia Mistwater.¡± Between the ceremony and now she¡¯d lost her jovial accent, and in its place had slithered cold formality.


    Ussent Lyniss¡¯s father pulled him aside, and the coachwoman took the slender hand that emerged from the door. The elf who stepped down had a presence that belied her modest stature. Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia wore robes of green and white, hemmed with golden thread and dusted with emeralds.


    Her head, however, was unadorned, her black hair swept up into a loose bun, save two long locks that framed a slender, angular face with sharp cheekbones, a small nose, and silver-green eyes. She was pretty, and not quite as cold as I¡¯d expected.


    Not like I¡¯d expected seeing her here at all¡ªor ever.


    She walked wordlessly over to Phaeliisthia, staring up at the taller, horned woman. My tutor did not flinch, but her smile evaporated, taking all the emotion in her face with it. Immediately, I remembered a meal in a garden half a decade ago. The Phaeliisthia then had a face that didn¡¯t really match with how she felt to me now.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    She¡­ was Phaeliisthia really that¡­ cold?


    ¡°Phaeliisthia,¡± the Ea¡¯Ssyri started, shoulders square and back straight. ¡°You have not left yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Phaeliisthia showed no emotion.


    Silence stretched, the two locking stares.


    Phaeliisthia relented first. ¡°I will leave immediately, then.¡±


    ¡°See that you do.¡±


    My tutor of a quarter of my life nodded sharply, and jumped. Clearing the height of the Lajiir estate, immense, feather wings burst from her back. One flap, and she dwindled to a fist-sized dot. Another, and in a burst of golden light, she took her true form. One more, and a rush of wind I could feel even from the ground, and she was a speck in the sky.


    Then gone.


    I stared up at where she had gone, and I didn¡¯t pay attention to the rest of the conversation. I heard ¡°Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir¡±; I heard my name, and I even heard Sire¡¯s name.


    Phaeliisthia was gone. Banished.


    Yeah, she¡¯d told me, but we hadn¡¯t really said our farewells.


    We¡¯d never even gone to my spot. But¡­ it was outside the Empire¡ªin whatever would become of the heart of another empire.


    We¡¯ll meet again, Phaeliisthia. I¡¯ll make sure of it. She¡¯d said as much, even.


    Nothing to worry about.


    I looked back and forth between my sisters and the Ea¡¯Ssyri, and I tried to listen. Off to the side, Ussent Lyniss was talking quietly with his parents. Beyond that, the shadows were tense, recoiling from the Ea¡¯Ssyri¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Then you understand the necessity of this, correct?¡± the Ea¡¯Ssyri said to my sisters and I, and I wished I¡¯d been paying attention.


    ¡°Necessity of what?¡± I asked before I could stop the words.


    Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia frowned, defiling her otherwise-placid face. ¡°If you did not listen, then you must not consider the matter important. Into the carriage then, all of you.¡±


    I glanced at the Lajiir family, and saw Ussen Liinya give a shallow nod to the Ea¡¯Ssyri.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked. For a moment, I panicked over my belongings, but¡­ I hadn¡¯t come here with any.


    The Ea¡¯Ssyri responded by turning away and striding purposefully back into the carriage. ¡°I will not ask again. We¡¯ve a schedule to keep. I will ensure that your family knows of your survival, Ussen Nistala, and it is their decision as to whether you will attend the Spring.¡±


    Ssiina looked at me and slithered forward.


    Kyrae and I locked eyes. She whispered, throwing her voice to where the shadows could just barely catch it, ¡°We¡¯re going straight to the Spring of All Life.¡±


    ¡°What about Sire?¡±


    ¡°Too dangerous to go to Ess¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± my sisters winced at the shouted word. ¡°Sire needs us right now!¡±


    ¡°Issa!¡± Kyrae hissed.


    Ahead of her, Ssiina slowly pulled herself into the carriage as the coachwoman took her seat again. I dashed in front of Kyrae and pushed my upper body inside, only to be greeted by lavish curtains and a blood-chilling frown.


    ¡°We need to see our sire! Please!¡± I bowed, formally.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Childish, yes, but I felt childish. Rather than respond, a blindingly-fast hand motion saw searing chains of pale green sigilcraft bind me and pull me inside, effortlessly. I screamed, but it was muffled.


    Ssiina stared, wide-eyed between me and the Ea¡¯Ssyri. ¡°Ssyrin Ea¡¯Ssyri, please do not take offense to my sister¡¯s actions. She cares deeply for sire, as we all do, and simply has not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡± The Ea¡¯Ssyri did not move her eyes from me, nor tilt her head. ¡°I understand this is not a sickness of the mind borne of her affliction. But I do not have time to argue with children who will not listen, even those who are by law adults.¡±


    Behind us, Kyrae slid in silently, shooting an apologetic look my way. And so, it was in chains that burned my scales that the carriage door closed, and it began to roll down the road away from the Lajiir estate.


    I didn¡¯t get to say goodbye to Nistala either!


    ¡°Curious,¡± Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia rotated me, inspecting the agonizing burns where her magic met my flesh. ¡°You are still of¡­ sound mind, yet you are not entirely lamian. I can see why Phaeliisthia took a liking to you.¡±


    That¡¯s not why! I struggled against the bind over my mouth, jaw clicking as it released.


    She raised an eyebrow, then sighed. ¡°Will you behave yourself if I release you?¡±


    The pressure around my mouth lifted. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± I ground the word out.


    Promptly, she released me, and I winced as her magic, now much calmer, washed over me. It burned almost as much as it healed, leaving me raw-feeling and exhausted.


    ¡°You wished to say something?¡± she looked at me, not with malice, not with anything I could even begin to place.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t why Phaeliisthia liked me.¡± I felt like I needed to spit, but I swallowed instead. It burned.


    The Ea¡¯Ssyri¡¯s eyebrows went up. ¡°My mistake then.¡± She didn¡¯t offer an apology.


    I frowned and coiled as best I could onto a too-small seat. ¡°Why can¡¯t we see Sire?¡±


    The Ea¡¯Ssyri narrowed her eyes. ¡°Listen, Hssen Issa, and I will explain. Do not discount my words without hearing them.¡±


    I fought a hiss, then nodded slowly.


    ¡°Good. Phaeliisthia did well to bring you here, and it seems the Lajiir family is not working with your enemies or the Temple¡¯s. Which are still at-large and of unknown strength and reach. But, where you are has doubtless gotten out anyway¡ªwe¡¯ve little time to move you safely, and Phaeliisthia could not be an option.


    ¡°The capital is not safe for you, nor your sire, nor the Jii¡¯Hssen.¡± She leaned forward, jaw tight and perfect teeth visible behind thin lips. ¡°To take you there, then to a known location, would necessitate a guard larger than we can afford, and it may not be enough. The Jii¡¯Hssen is personally nearby your sire and Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii, and I have been told you know and trust Noksi, who is caring for them.


    ¡°Do you understand now, Hssen Issa?¡± The Ea¡¯Ssyri¡¯s shoulders sagged. ¡°This is unprecedented.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± I hissed, drawing the words out. I looked first at my sisters¡ªneither met my gaze¡ªand then back at the Temple¡¯s second-in-command. ¡°But I guess I get it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The Ea¡¯Ssyri sat up straighter. ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy this; if it were feasible, I would take you straight to your sire. That said, as soon as it is safe, reuniting you all is something we very much intend to do.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t make me feel better.¡±


    ¡°I imagine it doesn¡¯t, no.¡± Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia pulled herself up into a proper posture again, face neutral.


    ¡°Does the Temple approve of my sister¡¯s adoption?¡± The question just sort of slipped out.


    The Ea¡¯Ssyri quirked an eyebrow. ¡°That is the purview of Hssen.¡±


    ¡°What about you personally?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°I do not have an opinion on the matter.¡±


    I glanced at Kyrae, and I swallowed my next words when she shook her head. The slight smile she wore did more to that end than her disapproval, honestly.


    Silence reigned for a while in the carriage, until Kyrae asked about the Ea¡¯Ssyri¡¯s position¡ªand her magic. Slowly, my sisters engaged in conversation that I barely understood. All the while, I glared near the second-in-command of the entire Temple.


    Eventually, Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia glared back. ¡°If that is the effect of your sigilcraft, then perhaps it is best to hear from the problem herself as to the nature of her affliction.¡±


    ¡°I touched an idol, and it linked me to something not of this world.¡±


    ¡°Do not play coy with me, Hssen Issa. I and the Jii¡¯Ssyri¡ªand the few in the temple who know¡ªwish to help you, and we see you as a victim.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to hear the threat in those words. ¡°Fine. What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long carriage ride, and a sizeable trip by ship. Start from the beginning, if you will.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell everything.¡±


    ¡°...Acceptable.¡±


    I hissed, but started anyway.


    Ynna and my first real job, Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa, Ssiina, Sire. Phaeliisthia. Somewhere along the way, I forgot about the carriage, but Kyrae and Ssiina were there, and the shadows didn¡¯t quite close in.


    That night, memories of bygone days on a certain serpent dragon¡¯s estate played through my mind, splashes of color against the cold void. All this, and I still had to fall in line, had to go where others told me and do as they asked.


    Phaeliisthia would have me master this power, seize control from whatever lurked on the other side that I was now a part of. If I did that, could my sisters and I be free to live as we choose?

 Interlude 9: Sudden Inheritance

    ¡°You¡­ she cannot be serious. Surely this is a jest?¡± Ysta Ssyt looked up from the tiny strip of parchment at Zinniz. She was just a guest at the estate¡ªa low-ranking ussen from a disgraced family!


    The red-scaled serpent shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s true. Not only was it sent by her handwriting, but with her magic.¡±


    Ysta felt her hand shaking. The dimly-lit library full of ancient texts seemed to press down against her. She met the servant¡¯s eyes, then uncoiled herself swiftly and fled the room, clutching tightly onto the strip.


    In the main hall, she turned and fled for the rear exit, only taking another breath once she felt sun on her scales. All around, the explosive colors of the estate¡¯s garden spun and wavered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know any of this. I don¡¯t even really know her.¡± She coiled around herself tightly, and as Zinniz emerged from the manor behind her, she whipped around to face him. ¡°I can¡¯t do this! I do not mean to spit in the face of her kindness, but there¡¯s absolutely no way I can do this!¡±


    ¡°You must,¡± Zinniz replied, pulling up beside her and staring off toward the edge of the plaza. ¡°I cannot, nor can the others here. Were the circumstances different, I¡¯m certain a more experienced sigilist would have been chosen.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty!¡±


    ¡°You would no longer be able to stay here, unless they gave permission.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Ysta clamped her jaw shut, the rest of the air in her lungs escaping as a whine.


    With her personal guards¡ªand best friends¡ªdead, she knew she had no one else she could trust to protect her from her family or their allies. They were watching the estate, and if the barriers failed¡­


    ¡°The succession of ownership can¡¯t be broken¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°These sigil arrays¡ªno one else could make them.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Zinniz nodded. ¡°Precisely. I¡¯ll admit, I doubted her decision at first as well. But you are an avid learner and an accomplished sigilist, and no one else is here that could manage the estate¡¯s maintenance.¡±


    ¡°Accomplished¡­¡± Ysta¡¯s heart fluttered. ¡°But she called me near-worthless and soft-spined!¡±


    ¡°Near worthless,¡± Zinniz said. ¡°From her, that is a compliment. An acknowledgement that despite her unfortunately deleterious absence in your education, you managed to do at least something right.¡± He pitched his voice in a familiar way, emphasizing the flowery language, but the accent fell apart at the end.


    In just a fraction of a moment, for the barest of glances, Ysta saw pain in Zinniz¡¯s eyes. She dried her own, and tried to pull herself up taller. ¡°If there is no one else¡­ then I must succeed this for the future of both the estate and my own life, yes?¡±


    Zinniz nodded solemnly.


    ¡°What would it make me? Surely not a ruler of Uzh?¡±


    The servant shook his head. ¡°She was never a ruler of Uzh. The Temple rules here, albeit distantly. She was a peacekeeper, an arbiter, and a philanthropist. Though she always kept herself too distant from the people for her own good.¡±


    ¡°If I leave, I risk being killed.¡±


    ¡°So you do.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t do any better.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be vastly inferior in every capacity.¡± He looked at her, somehow without judgment in his cool eyes.


    The bluntness of Zinniz¡¯s words made them more stunning than outright hurtful. Ysta looked back at the manor, then to the garden. ¡°I¡¯ll have much to learn. A hundred dry seasons¡¯ worth.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Will you and the other servants assist me?¡±


    Zinnia bowed shallowly. ¡°Of course, it is our duty.¡±


    ¡°If this is the only way¡­¡± Ysta balled her hands into fists, crushing the missive, and pulled her chin up, staring right at Zinniz.


    The red-scaled servant looked back without flinching. ¡°More than that. It is Phaeliisthia¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I accept.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ysta stared at Zinniz for a long while. There was no flurry of magic. No sign that such an enormous decision had been made. The knowledge in the estate alone could topple empires; its plants could re-seed a barren world. Instead, the birdsong continued uninterrupted, and the faint roar of water didn¡¯t shift in pitch.


    Zinniz smiled, a wide, fanged, lamian smile. ¡°Then come. You have much to learn, and precious little time to do so. Perhaps, should you find yourself competent, you may even find yourself capable of realizing your dreams.¡±


    ¡°¡­my dreams.¡± Ysta thought about what that would even mean. Beyond surviving her family, and studying sigilcraft, she¡¯d few aspirations. It was safer that way, but now¡­


    ¡°Such an outcome, however¡ª¡± Zinniz¡¯s smile fell into a smirk. ¡°¡ªis highly unlikely.¡±

 Chapter 64: Upriver

    I missed Phaeliisthia flying us places. I¡¯d even take the frigid cold of our first flight with Sire over the monotony of this particular journey.


    Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia stayed with us in the carriage, performing complex sigilcraft workings every few hours or so. At first she¡¯d told us to keep the shutters closed.


    That lasted all of the first day, then she¡¯d shown Kyrae and Ssiina how to create a spell that would prevent anyone without countermeasures¡ªwhatever those were¡ªfrom seeing anything other than an indistinct, shadowy blur.


    I could do that without even trying! But I was smart enough not to volunteer my powers in front of the Jii¡¯Ssyri¡¯s second. At least that meant we could look out the windows!


    At the jungle. And more jungle.


    The sea breeze was long gone too, leaving just a dense, moist, pleasant sort of heat that Kyrae nevertheless complained about. Truthfully, it¡¯d be better in the open under the sun, but there wasn¡¯t a lot of that save the thin, bright ribbon where the canopy above had been cut.


    The road, muddy in places and cobbled in others, wasn¡¯t like any way I¡¯d traveled before. Boats were nice and even and didn¡¯t jostle or bounce, just pleasantly rolled to the heartbeat of the water under them. Streets in cities could get plenty muddy if they weren¡¯t paved with stones, but you never really felt the bumps the same slithering around.


    Worse, space was at a premium, and from Ssiina¡¯s pained hissing every time we hit a bump, I knew I wasn¡¯t the only one suffering having to coil up so tightly for so long. At least the Ea¡¯Ssyri is an elf and doesn¡¯t take up much space.


    I only got to stretch at night, when we were briefly allowed out to relieve ourselves and for the siilaks to eat. I didn¡¯t know how we were getting fresh meat, or the dried meat the rest of us were eating. I didn¡¯t know how the coachwoman kept going through the nights.


    What I did know, however, was that the road was getting busier. We started passing towns again, though never cities. Jungle gave way to damp valleys and marshland set up with rice paddies and terrace farms. For the first day, it was beautiful.


    Then I got tired of seeing that, too. Even the big hills to the north, their rounded peaks far too low for snow, just went on and on. The road became crowded to the point we had to slow our pace, and the coachwoman took us around through rutted sideroads so narrow we¡¯d scrape on levies and bushes.


    We spent two days like that, even darting up into the hills. Never, however, did we take a wrong turn. Whatever Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia or the coachwoman or the siilak pulling us along were doing to navigate got us through with minimal difficulty.


    And maximum discomfort. I felt like my lower body was going to rattle itself apart. I probably had a dozen bruised ribs and some kinks that¡¯d take days and a long soak in good sunlight to fix.


    Still, we didn¡¯t get stuck. Soon enough and without incident, we were back in the jungle, on what had to be the main road.


    All the while, through my many, many aches and pains, I worried about Sire. Conversation had run out long ago, and we rode in relative silence save for the endless sound of wooden wheels on whatever surface the road was made of.


    I didn¡¯t keep track of the days, but Kyrae said we¡¯d been traveling for two weeks when the Ea¡¯Ssyri deigned to inform us of the next leg of our journey at some time in the middle of the night when we were all mostly awake.


    ¡°We will be switching to an aazh¡¯kaa tonight,¡± she tried to stifle a yawn with her hand, but failed.


    ¡°Thank Jaezotl,¡± I muttered, voice raspy from disuse.


    Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia shot me a tired glare. Instead of a response, I caught her yawn, jaw popping and fangs clicking.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Ssiina asked, shifting her lower body with a wince. She at least covered her yawn, and the glare I was getting told me Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia was none too pleased I hadn¡¯t. Tough luck.


    ¡°North bank of the Hssyri upriver of Iitya¡¯iin, right?¡± Kyrae guessed, she swallowed her own yawn¡ªbut barely. ¡°Or are we near a tributary?¡±


    The Ea¡¯Ssyri grew a faint smile and sat up a little. She and Kyrae had developed a bit of a rapport in the rare moments when conversation had actually gotten going. Usually to complain that their tiny sore butts were equivalent in magnitude to an entire lower body going half numb from stiffness.


    Just like Aunt Ssyii, Thelia without her title was a person like any other. An uptight, judgmental person I didn¡¯t particularly care to get closer to, but a person. At least she was suffering too.


    So I was only a little surprised when she gave us a candid answer.


    ¡°We¡¯re just north of Kya¡¯iin, a moderately-sized fishing village. We¡¯ll be embarking from a tributary, then joining the main channel along with the vessels heading out to fish in the morning. From there, we will turn upriver until Qirjaa¡¯iin, where we will disembark and be picked up by a carriage from Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir.¡±


    Kyrae beamed, but the bags under her eyes ruined the effect. ¡°I was right!¡±


    Ssiina nodded, probably drifting back off to sleep.


    I, on the other hand, gave a polite smile. ¡°Thanks for giving us an actual answer!¡±


    Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia stiffened. ¡°It was not my intent to deceive you or your sisters, Hssen Issa. Much of this trip until now has been flexible, and subject to the whims of fate. Truthfully, it¡¯s been a far less trying experience than I assumed it to be.¡±


    Tilting my head, I blinked at her. ¡°Less trying? I¡¯m so sore I can hardly move, I¡¯m bored out of my mind, and I want to eat a fried fish so badly I¡¯m tempted to jump in the river and try to catch one myself.¡±


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Her smile widened. ¡°And yet, you three are remarkably well-behaved despite this.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and sat up a little higher¡ªow. ¡°Well yeah. We¡¯re not kids anymore.¡±


    The Ea¡¯Ssyri just shook her head.


    ¡°Issa,¡± Kyrae started, ¡°I think she means we¡¯re not acting spoiled.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I snorted, then laughed, hissing. ¡°S¡¯that why you were such a jerk?¡±


    ¡°Issa!¡±


    Ssiina grumbled, coiling a little tighter. ¡°Listen¡­ to Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°I acted as needed to ensure your safety,¡± the Ea¡¯Ssyri said simply.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve been nicer about it!¡±


    ¡°Could I?¡±


    I tilted my head.


    Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia looked out the window, past the shimmering barrier and into the still night. ¡°How much time would have been lost? Would you have understood the severity of the situation?¡±


    ¡°Not a lot and yeah probably.¡±


    ¡°I will not apologize.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t figure you would.¡± I glanced down at Kyrae.


    She just looked up at me and shrugged. ¡°Sink yourself deeper into the mud if you want to. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel the same way?¡±


    ¡°¡­I would not be so callous about it.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m right then!¡±


    ¡°Issa!¡±


    The Ea¡¯Ssyri coughed, loudly. ¡°Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have spoken up. I may yet revise my opinion regarding your maturity.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Suit yourself. Just wake me up when we¡¯re getting on a nice, stable boat.¡±


    ***


    I woke up on the boat. Specifically, I woke up to creaking wood and the smell of rotting fish juices.


    ¡°Wha?¡± The space was dark and relatively cramped: clearly the hull of a ship, recently cleaned of refuse. Unlike the carriage, the shadows were lively here. With my still-new-to-me sight, I could make out the direction of the wood¡¯s grain all the way across the tiny space, and I could clearly see Kyrae dozing off next to me.


    She snapped awake when I moved. ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± she hissed. With a flick of her fingers, she summoned a tiny ball of light, dim, but enough to blind me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Instinctively, I pulled the shadows a little closer, armor in case I needed them.


    ¡°The Ea¡¯Ssyri carried you aboard with magic,¡± Kyrae said, stifling a snicker. ¡°Said it¡¯d be easier that way.¡±


    I must¡¯ve frowned something awful because Kyrae kept going, quickly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t miss much. Just an old-looking fishing boat¡ª¡±


    ¡°She said aazh¡¯kaa!¡±


    ¡°Which could technically be considered that. All you missed was getting out of the carriage by the riverbank in the jungle and getting on the boat.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t be mad.¡± I lifted myself up to look around. ¡°Where¡¯s Ssiina?¡±


    ¡°On the deck while she still can. We have to be belowdecks once we get close enough to the fishing town.¡±


    ¡°Then why are we down here?¡±


    ¡°In case you didn¡¯t wake up, or your eyes were reverting.¡±


    ¡°How are they?¡± I had to force myself not to blink into her light.


    Kyrae frowned and inspected me a little closer. ¡°¡­how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°I feel¡­ great actually.¡± Someone had stretched me out, and the aches in my tail were quickly fading in the dark of the hold.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be good,¡± my sister muttered.


    ¡°Huh, why?¡±


    ¡°Your eyes are almost black.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Oh.¡±


    ¡°Can you hide it? And why does it matter anyway; the Ea¡¯Ssyri knows and the coachwoman has to be in on it.¡±


    ¡°The ship has a crew, Issa.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve gotta be in on it!¡±


    ¡°Do they?¡±


    I hissed and pouted. ¡°Well, can you do anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Give me some time.¡±


    I kept hissing, but relented and allowed Kyrae to fix the sigilcraft construct on my eyes. When she was finished, the interior of the ship had lost a little detail. Still, I could make out the ramp and trapdoor leading up and I made a beeline for it.


    Kyrae followed hurriedly behind me. Even if she couldn¡¯t smell the hold quite like I could taste it, that didn¡¯t make it pleasant.


    Topside, the stars were just starting to fade as blackness gave way to maroon at the edges, barely visible between the gaps in the canopy above us. The river was probably three or four times as wide as the canals in Uzh, and just as muddy.


    The boat we were on was more aazh than aazh¡¯kaa: small, low, and with only a single mast holding up its square sail. The Ea¡¯Ssyri was talking quietly to a small lania¡¯el with strikingly yellow-green scales and a good set of scars on her arms at the stern, and two others¡ªone a lania¡¯el and one an elf¡ªbusied themselves doing¡­ boat things. The wood creaked and groaned as we slid through the water, the river ahead lost around a leafy bend.


    Ssiina was up here, too, coiled very loosely around the mast and watching the stars. She blinked wetness out of her eyes and waved when she saw us, forcing a small smile.


    I could tell it was forced because it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I coiled up next to her, and Kyrae used me as a reclining chair. ¡°Thinking about Sire too?¡±


    She hissed a soft agreement. ¡°Dyni too. And all the others¡ªespecially the ones who didn¡¯t make it. Lyniss must be happy both his parents made it back.¡±


    Now it was my turn to look up at the stars. All those dead¡ªfifty three, if the number hadn¡¯t changed. That entire message was burned into my memory. ¡°I¡¯m glad they made it back. That Sire and Dyni will be okay. But I want to be there.¡±


    ¡°Like we all do,¡± Kyrae added.


    ¡°Yeah, duh.¡±


    Ssiina snorted. ¡°She¡¯s right, you know. You said it almost like we weren¡¯t all thinking it¡ªI don¡¯t mean that in a bad way, it¡¯s just¡­ like you, I suppose. I dunno.¡±


    ¡°Dunno?¡± I repeated with the same faux-slurred hiss she¡¯d used.


    ¡°Did I sound weird?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a little.¡±


    Ssiina sighed. ¡°Was hoping I¡¯d gotten a little better. Could you imagine the look on Sire¡¯s face¡ªon Dyni¡¯s¡ªif I could talk like you used to the next time we see them?¡±


    I giggled before I could stop myself, and opened my eyes wide, jaw still hinged, but hanging open.


    ¡°No way.¡± Kyrae waved her hands and made a stern face, pursing her lips so tight they turned almost white before relaxing again. ¡°She¡¯d totally look like that.¡±


    Ssiina shook her head. ¡°I was thinking more of an exasperated sigh and one of her half-frowns. You know, the kind she¡¯s been making lately when she tries to be serious but doesn¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°Not gonna make the face?¡± I asked.


    She shrugged. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do it justice.¡±


    I snickered. ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t look mature enough to pull it off.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ssiina caught my smile and her frown flipped. ¡°Don¡¯t make me toss you in the river!¡±


    ¡°After all that time stuck in a box? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d mind!¡±


    Kyrae adjusted her position on my coils, shoving the top loop over. ¡°Ssiina, if you throw her in, let me get off her first.¡±


    Ssiina glared at me, and I put my hands up. She nodded curtly, then went back to stargazing. Tired as I felt, I didn¡¯t have it in me to push the point any further. Besides, we only had a little more time until we¡¯d get called to go sit in a cramped hold.


    I¡¯d barely closed my eyes, when I felt the boat lurch. ¡°Ssiina!¡± I called, snapping awake to look at her.


    My eyes met her golden ones, confused as I was and wide with surprise. Down on my coils, Kyrae swore and jumped up. All the way down my spine, icy cold surged and I felt the shadows move a moment before they reached for us.


    Hissing, I wrenched them to me, only barely succeeding at keeping them away from my sisters. Now wreathed in shadows that seemed to merge with my flesh, I whipped around to see where we were being attacked from. I heard metal on metal behind me, and I saw a mass of shadow at the stern shrinking to the size of a pinprick, golden light struggling inside.


    No way.


    This can¡¯t be happening!


    Across the deck, the yellow-green lamia from earlier barely blocked another blow from an elf cloaked head to toe in shadow.


    The boat lurched again, this time stopping dead with a sickening crunch. I felt power pressing in from all sides, cold and slick and familiar. From the dense jungle around us, more shadow-cloaked figures leapt onto the ship, the shine of metal in the fading starlight the only color visible.


    Shit, I guess we weren¡¯t as covert as we¡¯d hoped.

 Chapter 65: Without a Rudder

    I didn¡¯t have time to think; blades flashed as half a dozen figures leapt, slithered, or ran towards us. They came from the deck, the trees, the river¡ªeven though I could see just fine¡­ what do I do? Someone else¡ªmultiple people, maybe¡ªpulled at my shadows, but I shoved back.


    One assailant splashed into the water and another faltered, struggling with my shadows around their head. I could feel through the inky darkness, like a long, sinuous limb. Teeth and fangs and hair and scales fought against me, but it pushed back harder until something snapped.


    ¡°Left!¡± A high-pitch voice whispered shrilly. It sounded like a muted shout.


    I looked left, blinded by a glow as my sisters clashed with the assailants. I froze.


    Pain. That magic¡¯s pain. My instincts screamed at me, even as the darkness around me merged and twisted: armor, limbs, eyes. I could see the ship¡¯s apparent captain slash across the arm of one assailant only to have a knife from behind stuck down low under her ribs.


    To my other side, a shadow-cloaked lania¡¯el broke through the hasty, brilliantly glowing array my sisters had set up.


    I won¡¯t let you hurt them!


    I pushed through the burning light of my sisters¡¯ magic and lashed out. The first tentacle vaporized, and I shrieked, the sound coming out from too many places, distorted and wrong.


    The second, however, made it through, striking the assailant and latching on to them. They were insufferably warm, and it cleared my head a little to focus on them. A third tendril, and a fourth wrapped them, dragging them out of the burning light to suffocate in darkness.


    Behind me, I saw others moving. More limbs of mine lashed at them. Some dodged, some didn¡¯t, as they ran around me.


    I watched the captain fall forward, dark blood gurgling from a wide-open mouth. Instinctively, I reached for her too.


    ¡°Issa!¡± the voice shrieked again. ¡°Your sisters!¡±


    Something golden and burning fluttered near me, and I almost swatted at it before I realized what it¡¯d said. Immediately, I lunged toward my sisters again, who were still surrounded. Without weapons, their hasty sigil arrays shattered under impact, each one forming moments closer and closer to being too late.


    I smothered one assailant, threw another off a ship, and had just grabbed a third when the inevitable happened.


    Ssiina¡¯s defense was too slow.


    I saw my hssen-raised sister fall, golden eyes wide with terror. Not a moment later, after bashing away the woman who¡¯d struck Ssiina down, I heard Kyrae scream.


    The one by Kyrae thrust forward. My sister blocked, off-kilter, and I caught her even as the blade sliced a shallow gash across her chest.


    ¡°No!¡± I hissed, shrill and echoing.


    By tail and tendril, I covered over my sisters, shielding them. Only then did the assailants target me, slashing and cutting and pulling at my own shadows with their weak connections.


    I¡¯m not their target, I realized dimly.


    Hunkering down against the blows, I pulled shadows closer to myself, coiled like a spring, and then burst them out like a spined urchin.


    This is my power. I am in control.


    For the first time, I heard the assassins make noise. Short, guttural, choking sounds from the ones too slow to dodge. Pulling my shadow spikes back into my body, I looked down at my sisters. Kyrae had struggled to her knees and was looking over Ssiina, magic sputtering and struggling against my shadows.


    I pulled back a little, and I didn¡¯t see the next swing that was aimed at me. The blade cut through shadow, then beyond and deep into my arm. Hissing, I lashed out, faster than I ever had. Blades of frigid darkness extended from my fingertips and tore into her.


    A slap from a tendril sent her into the water.


    Three, no four around me. Maybe more. I couldn¡¯t control all the shadows, and they moved in darkness that wasn¡¯t mine. I need to see.


    From where it came, I didn¡¯t know, but I staggered as new vision sprung up around me. I could see the moon above, pale and low. The jungle waving gently in the night breeze, uncaring for the carnage under its canopy. I could see the list of the ship, stuck fast in the mud below, and the blood staining its cracked deck.


    And I could also see all of my assailants. The moment they saw me stumble, they charged.


    Unfortunately, I was one person. Even with the shadows I had, I couldn¡¯t block it all. For every claw or tendril that hit, I took another blade. Whether the shining blades sliced through shadows or flesh, it hurt all the same and I wondered if there was even much of a difference anymore.


    ¡°Focus, Issa!¡± the shrill voice from before shouted, seemingly right in my ear.


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± I shouted back, grunting as I took another hit.


    This time, the force sent me tumbling away, sprawling across the deck.


    No!


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The cold around me deepened, a familiar awesome presence pushing against my mind. I reached out for it, but a sharp sting like an angry wasp pulled me back.


    ¡°Issa!¡± A glow near my head shouted, incensed. ¡°Get up! You do not need to lose yourself¡ªall you need to do is buy time¡ª¡±


    My scream cut the voice off as I launched myself at the group bearing down on my sisters. Ssiina wasn¡¯t moving, but Kyrae had a new sigil array up. It was already falling apart, and her arms were shaking violently, eyes wide and bright in the darkness.


    Roaring again, I threw myself over Kyrae¡¯s shield, tendrils swinging wide to take as many down as possible. The hits were glancing, but I crashed into them, taking one in a crushing embrace and landing so hard I heard the deck cracking under us.


    Arms tight, I unlocked my jaw and bit down as hard as I could¡ªI didn¡¯t care on what. Blood filled my mouth and I pumped every bit of venom I had into them before rolling off and spitting.


    Over Kyrae and Ssiina, my elf sister¡¯s shield broken, was a single elven assailant. Blade in hand gleaming, they moved to thrust, and I realized I¡¯d be too late.


    Before their blade moved forward, the world exploded into daylight. It burned, and I screamed, writhing in pain as the last of the shadows were burned off my scales and skin.


    ¡°You dare!¡± the voice of Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia boomed across the deck.


    A bolt of magic so bright it looked like skyfire hit Kyrae¡¯s assailant. After that, I couldn¡¯t see. A moment later, an immense boom took out my hearing. All I felt was pain as I tried to shrink into the still-cool wood of the deck.


    I didn¡¯t get the mercy of passing out; instead, the burning magic faded slowly. Hearing and sight returned as I felt myself being dragged somewhere else on the ship¡¯s ruined deck. The wood was warm, too warm.


    I¡¯d like to sink down into the cool river mud right about now.


    The image I got instead of comfort was of dying in an alleyway, and suddenly the deck was a lot more comfortable. Moreover, I tried to focus and keep conscious, my head burning hot before fading again to the light chill of the late night.


    First, I heard Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia shouting, her words sharply enunciated and impossible to make out. There was a reply, then I heard Kyrae say something, words almost in focus even as my eyes still hurt too much to dare opening them.


    Is Ssiina¡­?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you,¡± Ssiina¡¯s said, voice pained but strong, ¡°that Issa saved us! She¡¯s still in there!¡±


    I mumbled and the Ea¡¯Ssyri¡¯s retort cut off. With pain like they¡¯d been glued together, I pulled my eyelids open. It was night again, and the colors were muddled, shapes indistinct outside of the moonlight¡¯s pale glow.


    Without my shadows, I felt weak, helpless. How could I protect my sisters like this? At the same time, I shuddered at the memory of my body of tendrils and darkness.


    What had allowed me to see all around me earlier, I¡¯d felt but tuned out: eyes. Down my arms and my tendrils, I¡¯d had eyes. I¡¯d felt them open, felt them moving as they looked around. Jaezotl, what am I becoming?


    I recalled the looming proximity of the presence behind my powers, and just how close I was to plunging in. I¡¯d done it before, at the coming of age ceremony. If I did it again, would I still be myself? Would I even know?


    Swift footfalls banged around my throbbing head, drawing close until they were right on top of my half-coiled mess. ¡°Issa Ssyri¡¯jiilits. Explain, now.¡±


    I looked up from scales that looked scorched, my raw, red skin showing in places, and into the wide, burning eyes of Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia. ¡°I¡­ oh Jaezotl¡­¡± I gagged, then bent over and retched up a mouthful of blood. When I looked up again, into those burning eyes, all I could do was flap my jaw and recoil away, trying to bury myself into the deck.


    My eyes! But¡­ she didn¡¯t react.


    Silence reigned, until I cracked an eye open to find the Ea¡¯Ssyri still standing there, only this time with a blinding array of sigils, crisscrossing rings spinning around her hand, poised and ready. Behind her, barely visible through the awful brightness, Kyrae and Ssiina looked on anxiously, both seemingly holding each other back from running forward.


    If she decides to kill me, and they try to stop her, all they¡¯ll do is kill themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was all I could think to say, even if I only half meant it, and I tears started alongside hiccups that wracked my body, each jolt sending pain through my wounds and all the way down my spine. I killed all those people didn¡¯t I? But I don¡¯t feel a thing, except relief that my sisters are alive.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªhic¡ªsssorry!¡± My eyes were wet, my breath coming in gasps.


    ¡°Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia, please!¡± Ssiina shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this!¡± Kyrae screamed.


    Magic washed over me; it burned, but not enough to make me do any more than scrunch my eyes shut¡ªall two of them¡ªand whimper.


    Above me, I heard an exhalation of breath. ¡°It is as you say. She is still with us, for now.¡±


    ¡°Then apologize!¡± Kyrae hissed.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re heartless. A disgrace to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do yourself a favor and stop there, Hssen Kyrae,¡± Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia cut in. ¡°We¡¯re all injured and furious. Such talk will only bring about regrets.¡±


    ¡°Then you can at least apologize!¡±


    ¡°For ensuring the safety of the two of you and this ship¡¯s captain, pending the determination of her involvement? You saw as well as I the monstrosity that Hssen Issa had become.¡± I heard footsteps, but I kept my eyes shut. ¡°We do not know the extent of this threat, but we do know that the strongest amongst their order can look seemingly innocuous, as Hssen Tyaniis¡¯s testimony of Ussen Ezyna Ssyt¡¯s appearance and capabilities suggests.


    ¡°If someone of middling strength was able to take me by surprise and incapacitate me for nearly a minute, then someone as connected to this entity as Issa who were to lose themselves is not a problem we can afford to take lightly.


    ¡°I will not ask to be understood right now, because again, we are in a state of compromised emotions. Now get some rest, keep an eye on your sister, and I will finishing tending your wounds as soon as I have secured the perimeter and determined the captain¡¯s guilt.¡± Her piece finished, I opened my eyes in time to see the Ea¡¯Ssyri offer only a stony expression before she began to construct a massive array, larger than the ship.


    Sigils of greenish-white swirled and skated through the air, forming into bands and spinning wildly. Before my eyes started to burn and I shielded them, I was mesmerized. I heard my sisters walking over, but I turned and faced the water, unable to meet their gazes.


    ¡°Issa?¡± Kyrae asked.


    I felt her sit down next to me, and I felt Ssiina coil protectively around me. For a while, we were quiet, and I kept my eyes closed, lids burning against the magic whirling above.


    ¡°Thank you for saving us,¡± Kyrae eventually continued.


    She placed a hand on my shoulder. I shuddered, then leaned into it, and before I knew it, I had my arms wrapped around her, sobbing.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I mumbled between sobs, more hiss than words. ¡°I think I almost lost myself.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t,¡± Ssiina replied carefully. ¡°I saw you¡ªyou were in control when you saved us, even if your four eyes looked creepy. I¡¯ll admit¡­ I don¡¯t remember much after that, but I remember something frigid coiling protectively over us.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I thought about having four eyes on my face and shuddered. ¡°But I could¡¯ve¡­ You could¡¯ve¡­¡±


    Kyrae ran a hand through my hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sis.¡±


    I tried to nod, but I just couldn¡¯t. I thought about the voice that¡¯d helped me¡ªand how familiar it¡¯d seemed despite the fact I¡¯d never heard it before. Without it, I¡­


    Would I have killed my sisters, too? Or would I have fought everything else and let them die just because of their magic?


    It hurt too much to think right now, and I felt myself slipping away into the void of my dreams. This time, light rimmed the edges of my sight like a distant cage, and I felt no presence. Neither was I able to truly rest.

 Chapter 66: Dice Games

    I didn¡¯t sleep long, which I was honestly grateful for¡ªmy anxious mind wasn¡¯t really ready to wind down. Shaken awake, I looked up to see Kyrae, the others behind her heading off the ship, Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia watching over all of us with a stern expression


    The lean of the deck reminded me: this thing wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    And so, the plank for disembarking had been put down into the water on the low side. Ssiina looked to be heading down first, the captain anxiously waiting for her tail to go next.


    She glanced at me, eyes wide, before the small, scarred lania¡¯el descended.


    ¡°Is it okay that the captain knows?¡± I asked Kyrae as I pulled myself up and uncoiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s with them, but¡­ what if this gets out?¡±


    Kyrae frowned. ¡°Apparently she¡¯s got connections to the Temple, and is used to moving people to and from the Spring discreetly. Our circumstances are different, but we¡¯re not the only ones heading there who need the safety of anonymity. Either way, after some sigilcraft I wish I understood, Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia cleared her.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°But I don¡¯t care about that. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Tired,¡± I smiled weakly. ¡°But we¡¯re alive, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Quickly now,¡± Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia hissed. ¡°We do not know if there are others, and I cannot contact the carriage with my magic. We will head to Kya¡¯iin, Zaiza will pull some favors to get us a ship, and we will head north. From here out, we will be traveling without rest as not only have we been compromised, but our new method of travel will be easy to follow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I replied instinctively. Zaiza, so that¡¯s the captain¡¯s name.


    The Ea¡¯Ssyri stopped mid-nod. Kyrae slipped ahead of me and then she fell behind.


    ¡°Did you expect pushback?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°¡­I do not know what I expected,¡± she answered, voice tired. ¡°For what it is worth, I failed in my protection¡ªhad I thought to take more time inspecting the crew this could have been avoided. Moreover, I am not such a fool as to deny that you saved your sisters.


    ¡°Thank you, Hssen Issa.¡±


    I almost fell off the plank from how fast I stopped. My immediate thought was rejection, a biting retort, or anything else. But one look at the dark water and jungle, murky thanks to the sigil array keeping my eyes normal-looking, and I just didn¡¯t care to be belligerent. ¡°Thank you for saving us in the end, Ssyrin Ea¡¯Ssyri.¡±


    All formality was lost once my scales touched muddy water, and I slithered across, working hard to keep my upper body out of the muck. Ahead, Ssiina and the captain were pulling a mud-soaked Kyrae up onto the bank.


    I expected a flashy show of magic from the Ea¡¯Ssyri, but she calmly walked into the water and swam with neat strokes, passing me before nimbly climbing up the plant-choked bank. With one last look at the ruined ship, dark stains on its deck glimmering in the moonlight, I slithered up the bank and joined the rest of the group.


    The trip to Kya¡¯iin was muddy and cold; the cursed part of me liked it, probably too much. But I sympathized with my sisters¡¯ shivering all the while. Regardless of comfort, I kept my senses tuned to the darkness around us.


    It was eager, almost¡­ disappointed. As far as I could sense, I was the only one it pulled towards, including the captain. Honestly, I didn¡¯t trust her, but I surprised myself by how much I did trust the Ea¡¯Ssyri. Even more so covered in mud and voicing not a single word of complaint. Ssiina was the only one who looked to be holding her tongue, in fact.


    And so, damp, mud-covered, and exhausted, we entered into Kya¡¯iin just as the predawn light started to filter through the canopy. The town reminded me of the slums of Ess¡¯Siijiil on the surface with simple buildings of mud brick and thatch up above flood stage and wooden log structures on pilings further out, piles of nets, cages, and fishing baskets strewn underneath.


    Like where I¡¯d lived with Kyrae in Ess¡¯Siijiil, it too faced a tributary of the Hssyri. Except here, the water was wider, calm, and relatively free of refuse. I ran a hand down my muddy tunic. Underneath the fresh layer of dirt, the fibers were cleaner, nicer. I was well fed, educated, and Kyrae and I had a loving family even though ¡°home¡± was uncertain.


    So I looked a little deeper at the lively town. The buildings were in good order¡ªthey didn¡¯t slump, or lean, and fresh repairs were visible interlaced with old wood.


    On top of that, the center of the town, which we passed close to, had nicer buildings and clear streets¡ªin fact they very nearly all were. Some people would be messy, others clean, but there was an air of brightness to this little fishing town that I¡¯d never associate with the humble surroundings. Up above, birds cried, and the shouts of morning preparation mixed with them to create a sort of liveliness the slums could never have.


    Peaceful, for lack of a better word, even if we were getting a few stares slithering in unwashed and with two mud-covered elves.


    To my surprise, Zaiza took the lead and Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia kept back once we reached the docks¡ªa few dozen gently bobbing feelers stuck out into the river. A few boats were still preparing, moving nets and people, but many more were gone, a few still visible as they moved downstream toward the most holy of rivers.


    ¡°Pilgrims to Qirjaa¡¯iin,¡± Zaiza said to a brawny lania¡¯el by shouting orders to several groups. ¡°Any takers?¡±


    The woman in question, her skin almost blending with her brown-black scales, looked over us then narrowed her eyes. ¡°What about yours?¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Snag upriver,¡± Zaiza hissed. ¡°Cut it free, but we¡¯ve got a leak. Banked ¡®till tomorrow at least.¡±


    At this, the fisherwoman grunted, then turned and shouted, a hand cupped around one side of her mouth. ¡°Pilgrims to the Spring! Anyone wanna make some coin takin¡¯ ¡®em? Zaiza¡¯s payin¡¯!¡±


    Until the captain¡¯s name was mentioned, no one more than glanced our way. At her mention, however, we got quite a few takers. Better yet, Zaiza knew how to negotiate, and I found myself liking her a little bit more based on how cynically how she sold us while downplaying her ship¡¯s ¡°delay.¡± Throughout the whole bargaining process, Ssiina looked on in abject wonder. Despite everything, apparently this still counted towards her fantastical desires to learn more about the common folk.


    As long as she was willing to actually learn to negotiate, I couldn¡¯t possibly mind. Though I did think of Sire again, and found my hearts twinging with worry.


    Stay safe, please.


    In the end, it wasn¡¯t long before we were shuttled onto a single sail, cramped ship that smelled almost sweetly of old fish. The person in charge of this one was an old lania¡¯el man who exchanged barbs good-naturedly with Zaiza.


    This time, the hold was for fish only and the deck still had its nets, so we got to stay topside as we pulled away from the floating dock and out onto the river. Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia kept quiet, but I could see her eyes moving quickly between each of the three-person crew.


    More than that, my nature felt her magic acutely as she did surreptitious motions behind her back, out of sight. Almost unnoticeable, tiny, intricate arrays began to follow us, nearly invisible against the gold of the rising sun.


    Conversation was limited, the silence only broken by quick shouts between crew or the occasional comment from Zaiza to the old man in charge. I basked in my sisters¡¯ presence, hearts still hurting at how close I¡¯d come to losing them and myself both.


    Soon enough, our boat joined the Hssyri, passed the line where the two silts mixed¡ªone rich brown color meeting another¡ªand turned up the massive river. It was noticeably smaller here¡ªnarrow enough that I could even see from bank to emerald-green bank, if barely.


    We weren¡¯t alone, either. Dozens of other boats hovered near both banks, and many more trawled up and down the middle, including some larger aazh¡¯kaa with their many sails and deeper wakes. We moved to join them. I coiled up in the shadow of the sail next to Kyrae who was picking flaking mud off her tunic, and settled in for the long ride.


    ***


    Morning turned to day turned to late afternoon. The mud on my lower body cracked and fell away, revealing shining scales. Kyrae had a lot less luck, rinsing out clay pail and dousing herself repeatedly. Like me, she kept largely to the shade while Ssiina soaked up the sun, relaxing so quietly that I couldn¡¯t quite tell if she was asleep or awake.


    Zaiza and the Ea¡¯Ssyri kept attentive however, a subtle tension never leaving their bodies. As for me, I was finally able to catch some sleep, rocked gently by the swells of the current. Far below, in the dark of the river bottom, my shadows crept out from under logs to play with river dolphins and mud-dwelling fish.


    By the time the sun had dipped down once again, and we¡¯d filled ourselves with fresh fish from the river, whole and raw, the morning¡¯s violence had ebbed away into a dream.


    Almost.


    The presence in void of my dreams, that awesome entity of which I was now part, loomed large. Almost beckoning me. ¡°You were so close,¡± it seemed to whisper, ¡°why do you cling on so?¡±


    I struggled against it, racing around the void of my dreams to try to get away. But¡­ I was it, even if it was not yet me, and there was nowhere to go. Nowhere until a soft warmth, burning at the edges and rich with the smell of earth and sweat, pulled me away.


    Kyrae and I were captains of a ship in this dream, Ssiina the first mate. We traveled from the ruby coral of Sanasiilath across the Northern Current to the black sand of the Wingscale Islands. We reached down south, past the Isle of Nythyr and through the straits toward human lands. And just as we pulled into the dock of a great city I could only partially see, full of black stone towers tumbling into placid blue¡­ I stirred awake.


    Wake, sleep, wake, sleep. Get up and move, stay put and don¡¯t. I missed the freedom of the dream voyage already. By Jaezotl, I was sick of being dragged everywhere, of following orders like a beast of burden instead of choosing my own path each day.


    Still, the morning I saw was at least some respite: our tiny boat, pulling up anchor as we sailed back out onto the river, looking exactly as it had the day before. Fewer boats today, though.


    Mid-way through the morning, one of the crewmembers pulled out a small jute bag with a handful of well-worn bone dice. Zaiza caught me staring, and soon us three sisters were pulled into the game. The Ea¡¯Ssyri, of course, declined with a nod.


    ¡°Would it kill you to smile?¡± I asked before I could stop myself.


    ¡°It would not,¡± she replied with a surprising softness, and I caught a hint of a smile before her face snapped back to a mask of dull seriousness.


    The game was liar¡¯s dice, and Ssiina surprised all of us by winning the first round. Her upbringing had few similarities with mine and Kyrae¡¯s before they converged during our adolescence. But lying?


    That was one of the few.


    We laughed it off and kept going, playing for fish bones and scales and the spirit of the game. At some point, the day had changed to night.


    And again, and again. Dice or no, fishing or relaxing, we made our way upriver.


    And I hated to say I started to enjoy myself. Sure, the boat was cramped, and we had to be very careful around our company not to let too many things slip, but for once¡­ I didn¡¯t have anything hanging over my head that I needed to be doing. Plenty was up there, dangling, but none of it was something I could do a thing about.


    We passed by the city of Zessujaa¡¯iin, largest city and capital of the province our mom was from¡ªthough her family lived far up in the mountains to the southeast. The river outside the sprawling on-stilts city was thick with boats of all sizes. After it, we stopped seeing aazh¡¯kaa, and the river started to narrow. Mountains began to fade through the horizon ahead, some tall enough to be white-capped.


    Rocks began to dot the river bottom, and the fish changed. The current as well was a little swifter, a little less even, and our games became less frequent as the ship kept moving ever upriver. Eventually, the Hssyri narrowed even more, and at the base of a section of steep rapids lay a city I knew from my lessons.


    Qirjaa¡¯iin. Its name had drifted too far from its origin to be definitive, but it loosely meant ¡°outside.¡± The last bastion of civilization outside the private confines of Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir, the Spring of All Life. The city reminded me a little of Uzh in its atmosphere: peaceful, reverent, and bursting with gardens amidst its buildings of ancient stone. Here in Qirjaa¡¯iin, however, the center of the city rose from the harbor up on towering pillars of rock, topped with bursting tufts of green. Lifts and ramps and bridges intertwined, connecting the city above with the city below.


    All told, it was certainly smaller than Uzh, but its majesty gave me an aching reminder of the last city of my childhood, and of Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate with all its warm memories frozen in time.


    Upriver, through the mist and thick greenery, I couldn¡¯t see much, but I knew the Hssyri continued on for a while longer yet. From here it would be a steep trail to our destination, one with rocks worn smooth by countless scales.


    When my sisters, Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia, and I disembarked, we gave our goodbyes to Zaiza and the crew. They almost felt like friends, and I really, really hoped whoever was after us wouldn¡¯t target them.


    Honestly, I was looking forward to the Spring, if just for the spectacle. Boring lessons, however, I could do without.

 Chapter 67: At the Gates

    Opportunity doesn¡¯t always knock.


    ¡ªUru Farlight


    ¡°We are not to be separated,¡± the Ea¡¯Ssyri said the moment the ship had pulled away from the dock.


    ¡°We¡¯re not kids anymore,¡± I shot back.


    Here, right now, we were just unwashed travelers without class, and no one even glanced twice in our direction.


    ¡°That is why I implied all of us,¡± she threw back. ¡°We do not have the luxury of time, and I won¡¯t debase you by assuming you don¡¯t know exactly why I am stating the obvious.¡±


    ¡°Why state it then?¡±


    I blinked, that wasn¡¯t me¡ªit was Kyrae. She looked across at the Ea¡¯Ssyri with a tired, cold look, and she continued into the growing silence. ¡°I won¡¯t debase you by assuming you don¡¯t know why you needn¡¯t make such comments.¡±


    Thanks, Sis.


    Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia¡¯s shoulders tensed, and her fists clenched, before she let out a long exhale. ¡°Point taken. We¡¯re all tired, no?¡±


    ¡°Exhausted,¡± Ssiina said with a yawn, slithering past us. ¡°I¡¯d bet there¡¯s a cozy inn at the top of the mountain.¡±


    I followed her gaze up to the elevated center of the city. The old stone and sharp-lined rooves of the buildings poked up between dense greenery; it reminded me a little of Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate and the Emerald Palace¡¯s gardens both.


    ¡°While I would like to indulge, we must continue forth.¡±


    ¡°Will we reach there before nightfall?¡± Kyrae asked. ¡°If not, why not rest here?¡±


    ¡°Too many variables. I am more capable of keeping us safe at a mountain lodge than an inn in the city.¡±


    ¡°Lodge?¡± I asked.


    ¡°With so many travelers, the road from here to the Spring is well-appointed,¡± Ssiina answered. ¡°Didn¡¯t we all learn that?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember every little fact.¡±


    ¡°We can talk on the way,¡± Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia interrupted, walking off down the dock without waiting.


    With a glare, I slithered after her, Kyrae next to me. Behind us, Ssiina took a longing look at the peak in the center of the city before following.


    We skirted the edge of the Qirjaa¡¯iin, along a well-traveled road. Mountains loomed on all sides, capped with white even as they ascended through the scattered clouds. Before long, the green closed in, drawing the world back to just the road and us.


    With that, facing a reddish-brown strip winding off up into the jungle, dotted with other travelers, we began our ascent.


    And ascent was a very apt choice of words. Phaeliisthia wouldn¡¯t have me make descriptions any other way, after all. Honestly, I quite liked having more words to describe things. More ways to think and speak and sort out concepts in my head.


    It made thinking just a little more fun.


    Again, just a little.


    Not an hour into our trek, I was bored. Even the ever-present buzz of danger and the cooling comfort of the shadows under broad leaves and lifted roots wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll find another spot?¡± I asked my sisters.


    Ssiina smiled and held a hand over her upper heart. ¡°The Spring has plenty of gardens¡ªI¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find something!¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be the same, though,¡± Kyrae said with a little bitterness in her voice.


    Ssiina blinked. ¡°Well, yes, of course. And it won¡¯t be in the Hssyri, but there¡¯ll certainly be tributaries or a lake¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± our elven sister continued. ¡°At Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate, the grove was ours. Aside from Phaeliisthia and her servants, no one else had ever made the space theirs. And even then, we were the first to truly claim it, right?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I nodded. ¡°So we¡¯ll just have to find a spot like that!¡±


    ¡°Issa, there¡¯s not going to be a spot like that at the Spring. Everyone¡¯s been everywhere; some ssyri¡¯ssen has made every spot their own surely.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯d bet most people just pick the same spots. Maybe it¡¯ll be a thorn bush or a hidden root hollow full of mushrooms, but we¡¯ll find a place!¡± I jabbed a thumb into my sternum.


    ¡°I agree with Issa,¡± Ssiina said, sliding between both of us. ¡°Issa can probably find any caves or root hollows or anything anyway, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kyrae hung her head. ¡°You know what, yeah. We¡¯ll find a spot.¡± She raised her head, a genuine smile breaking through stony features. ¡°Thanks¡ªI think I needed that optimism.¡±


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°We all do.¡±


    I thought of Sire Tyaniis and felt a pang in my chest. We¡¯ll need to arrange a visit soon.


    Regardless, the mood had been lifted, and my sisters and I chatted until the sky started to turn orange and we stopped before a well-built inn with a high-peaked log roof surrounded by a beautifully-tended garden. A small stream ran behind it, setting the sound of water over rocks as a backdrop against the evening hum of insects.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The place wasn¡¯t particularly crowded, but it was far from empty. When I reached for the shadows, however, they recoiled at the inn¡¯s edges. I didn¡¯t like it, but it¡¯d be safer than anywhere else, probably.


    The moment I slithered over the threshold, onto the fitted stone path toward the doors, I felt like I¡¯d been lit on fire. Barely muffling a scream, I was halfway to the ground when Kyrae caught me with a grunt. I could feel eyes on us.


    ¡°Geez, sis,¡± Kyrae said loudly. ¡°I know you¡¯re tired from the trip up here, but you can wait until we¡¯re inside.¡±


    Jaw shuddering, I forced the rest of the air out of my lungs into my best attempt at a yawn. The burning faded from excruciating to intensely uncomfortable, but I wasn¡¯t sure it¡¯d do more than that. My scales felt like shedding, and it was like the whole place was rejecting me.


    ¡°Eyes,¡± Kyrae whispered.


    Shit. I closed them. ¡°Mmmtired,¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get you inside,¡± Ssiina said. Her delivery was a lot less convincing than Kyrae¡¯s, but the two of them helped me toward the doors. I felt Kyrae¡¯s magic work on Phaeliisthia¡¯s array over my eyes, and when I cracked one open, she gave a nod and a smile.


    By now the burning was more of an itching, crawling sensation. Hopefully, I could get at least a little sleep. Once inside, Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia seemed to relax, and at least someone with the inn¡¯s staff seemed to recognize her as we were herded to rooms quickly.


    They were nice, with padded coiling and silken sheets, but after living in the Emerald Palace the past few months, I couldn¡¯t help but compare them unfavorably. That and the fact I still felt like a colony of ants were angrily exploring my body.


    I really was tired though, and I had my first moment of time alone when the others went down to bathe. Given that I hadn¡¯t been the primary target, Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia had gone with them. Though she did insist I at least try to bathe later when the baths had cleared of people.


    You know, in case the water burned me.


    So I coiled up next to the clean bed in a nice cool spot of floor and prepared to go to sleep.


    ¡°At long last!¡± a tiny, vaguely familiar voice whispered into my ear. ¡°I thought she¡¯d never leave!¡±


    I startled awake, jerking scales across wood.


    ¡°Quiet, Issa!¡± the same voice hissed. ¡°I do not have long¡ªthe wards here are only a little more porous than the Ea¡¯Ssyri¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What¡ªwho are you?¡± I hissed right back. ¡°Was that you on the boat when the assassins¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t recognize me!¡± the voice huffed.


    I watched a stream of tiny sigils flow out from my eyes to form into a figure standing on one of my coils. She was as tall as my hand, but I¡¯d recognize her horns and elven figure anywhere.


    ¡°Phaeliisthia?¡± I hissed.


    She bowed. ¡°Did you really think I would let someone as danger-prone, reckless, and oblivious as you be without a proper guardian?¡±


    ¡°How¡­¡±


    ¡°No time, and you wouldn¡¯t understand anyway. Just know that so long as the array hiding your eyes isn¡¯t sundered, I may contact you like this. And that in doing so, my array no longer hides your eyes. Understood?¡±


    I nodded rapidly. ¡°How are you, are¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Her words were clipped. ¡°But¡­ thank you for asking. I won¡¯t be able to reach you inside the Spring, but if you are in dire need, head to Sanasiilath and ask for Rauni Swiftcurrent, or head to Pross¡¯k and mention my name to anyone in power.¡±


    ¡°Hsss,¡± I tried to commit the names to memory. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Tiny magic Phaeliisthia nodded. ¡°Good. Any longer and I¡¯ll be noticed¡ªgood luck in the Spring and be careful.¡±


    ¡°I will, Phaeliisthia.¡±


    She smiled bright enough that I could see it even on the tiny golden spell version of her elfoid form. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Issa.¡±


    With that, and before I could recover from shock at the earnestness of her compliment, she dissolved, flowing back up into my eyes to settle as a familiar, weighty warmth.


    I blinked, and tears joined her magic. It wasn¡¯t Sire¡¯s fault, or my sister¡¯s, but¡­ knowing that Phaeliisthia was proud and that she thought to keep an eye on me and comfort me¡­


    The discomfort of the inn suddenly seemed so much less. I leaned into the warmth and drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    In the morning, the water didn¡¯t burn me. And I didn¡¯t even complain about sleeping on the wooden floor instead of the first nice bed I¡¯d seen in over a week. After all, there¡¯d be another nice one when we reached Hesuzhaa¡¯Jiissiisseniir. Right?


    And today would be the day we¡¯d reach there. In the morning, we boarded a cart pulled by a pair of well-kept siilaks and started up the road. Soon, I was glad we weren¡¯t slithering¡ªor walking¡ªourselves. The winding track switchbacked up the side of a lush mountain. By afternoon, we were surrounded by either mist or a cloud.


    Like when Phaeliisthia had taken us to the glacier, my breath came shorter, and it took some time to adjust. But when we finally arrived, all the breath I¡¯d regained was stolen away.


    Cliched or not, it was true.


    Hesuzhaa¡¯Jiissiisseniir did not rise toweringly into the sky, but it did gleam. White stone and jade cut through with verdant greenery and splashes of flowering color: it was a jewel set deeply into the heart of a stunning valley, perched on an impossible-looking plateau. The mountains around us rose to towering snowcaps, some of their sides so sheer and sharp they looked almost unnatural, and in the evening light the stone glowed almost purple.


    From one ridge to the Spring of All Life¡¯s plateau, a massive stone bridge, lined on both sides with carvings of Hse¡¯Aazh and other depictions I barely knew, spanned the steep, cloud-obscured valley. We really might find a spot of our own here.


    I would have looked in the valley for the Hssyri, were it not for the waterfall.


    Plunging off the side of the Spring¡¯s plateau, the most holy river¡¯s water turned to mist and merged with the clouds like a deific allegory I wasn¡¯t quite posh enough to make, even in my own head. I couldn¡¯t see the spring itself amongst the buildings and greenery, but it had to be up on the plateau. The whole effect, however, really was breathtaking. A gleaming temple complex set amongst vast gardens on a plateau within a valley high in the Sekalln.


    And, of course, I was looking at all of this through the polished bronze bars of an immense gate, blocking the bridge. To the sides, a wall of that same gleaming white stone, capped tauntingly with the same semi-translucent jade shingles, stood between us and the magical world beyond. Us, and the immense gathered crowd, replete with vendors selling food and overpriced trinkets and a pair of cozy-looking inns set a little way back. From their aggressive signage, they really had a rivalry going.


    Perhaps that was what made me think of this place as less than Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate¡ªbut it was close. If it weren¡¯t for the watchful eyes of the ssyri¡¯taaniir and the Ea¡¯Ssyri herself, I would have tried to ask Phaeliisthia of her own thoughts on the complex.


    Were the similarities intentional?


    The crowd parted before the Ea¡¯Ssyri, dressed still in traveling clothes but carrying a regal bearing, and the gates were opened for us and us alone. Though, no one rushed to try to get through, and the guards seemed at least a little bored opening its well-greased mechanism. Enough people had to come and go that this was a common occurrence, right?


    Well, a susurrus of conversation made me think twice, and the moment we passed through the gate, I had to bite my tongue to hold in a scream. My eyes burned, but I kept them and my upper body steady, slithering through with all the noble grace of someone who¡¯d paid some attention to her lessons.


    Sure enough the feeling of clashing magic faded, although my connection to the few lingering shadows did as well. Not completely, but this was far from the domain of whatever had cursed me, and that I had become inexorably linked to.


    This was Jaezotl¡¯s domain, and I probably hadn¡¯t angered him.


    Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia relaxed as soon as we were through the gate and it began to close; she beckoned us across the long bridge. Arm in arm with my sisters, and thinking about what we may soon face, I started across the bridge with my tail tip nervously twitching.


    END OF VOLUME 2

 Interlude 10: Absolutely Has Hobbies

    That brat, Phaeliisthia thought fondly. She¡¯s grown up so much.


    Truthfully, the ancient serpent dragon wasn¡¯t yet sure how she felt about her own feelings. Tautological loop or no, she had to admit she¡¯d taken quite the fondness for her trio of former students.


    With a sigh like a storm¡¯s gale, she stretched her wings, basking in the searing heat of the large, flat rock she¡¯d perched on. Below her, the shimmering dunes and menacing rock spires of the K¡¯tsch¡¯kil stretched to the horizon. With the fata morgana, the rocks looked to be floating above sand hot enough to kill most weaker beings.


    And behind her, to the north, the barren foothills of the Sekalln rose toward towering peaks. Over those, down where their height trapped rain and cloud alike, Issa and Kyrae and Ssiina were continuing on their journey.


    Was it unfair of Phaeliisthia to interject herself so? To construct a way to keep an eye¡ªperhaps a little too literally¡ªon Issa?


    Absolutely.


    But Phaeliisthia lived for unfair. She missed her estate, her servants, even that whiny, buzzing noble girl who absorbed scroll after scroll of ancient texts with far too much zeal for someone of her young age. Most of all, she missed her moonflower grotto. Self-sufficient, that wonderful, heart-aching place would persist as intended: a living tribute to a dearly beloved forever gone.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    In a way, this was like moving on. Issa and her sisters had given light to millennia of simply existing, and now ideas with such banal notions as purpose and future were knocking on the gates of Phaeliisthia¡¯s mind.


    Battering against them really; even sunning herself couldn¡¯t distract. The moment Issa passed through the barrier, Phaeliisthia had felt her connection to the carefully constructed array fall apart. It¡¯d reestablish whenever Issa left, but the infuriating feeling of helplessness made her want to tear down a mountain or three.


    Someone such as her shouldn¡¯t be shackled by such feelings, shouldn¡¯t even know of them, but Phaeliisthia was all too familiar. And for myriad reasons, many her own. Tempering temperament into punishing hubris into a liberation from duty that felt more like the arrival of a burden than its removal.


    All that¡¯s to say: she was restless. Incurably restless.


    Nothing to garden, no damnable schedule to occupy her time¡­


    She sighed again; she absolutely had hobbies! But they felt like, well, meaningless time wasters, avoidance, or like too many centuries of work to really get going.


    Nice as this rock was, close to her array on Issa as it was, it was no place to spend a few years. Perhaps she ought to find something to do? Why then, was her first thought about what might be of help to Issa, Kyrae, or Ssiina?

 Chapter 68: Beyond the Gates

    To some, my title is an insult. To me, it is an opportunity for true change.


    ¡ªEa¡¯Ssyri Thelia Mistwater


    We¡¯re finally here at the Spring of All Life! In light of everything, of nearly losing my sire, and of leaving my newfound friends, my hearts hurt. This was supposed to be, on top of a way to find out what sort of entity I might be tied to, a way for my sisters and I to have new beginnings.


    To find friends and comfort and branch out in an isolated space where our status and history wouldn¡¯t be our ruin. At the time, I¡¯d hated the idea. Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate with my sisters was better.


    But I¡¯d hated the idea of going to Uzh before we got there. And before that I didn¡¯t want to go with Ssyri¡¯zh Onussa.


    Change sucks. And knowing that I¡¯d be both stuck here and unable to stay here made it all the worse. If I had my way, I¡¯d take our sire and Dyni, and go find Phaeliisthia and a place to live. But then I¡¯d miss Nistala, Ussen Ysta, the people at the Grand Temple who¡¯d helped us time and again, and Ynna if I ever visited her shop again.


    None of us were in the mood for conversation, so I had a too-long time to think before we neared the end of the bridge, and the tree canopy rose over us to shade the scale-worn bricks. If my shadows had burned earlier, they were gone by now, eroded into cowering in only the very darkest recesses. I felt naked on top of filthy.


    Someone was there to greet us at the end of the bridge, by another, less-serious-looking gate. Clearly ssyri¡¯taaniir of some sort, she was a fit-looking lania¡¯el wearing shining armor emblazoned with a holy symbol of Jaezotl and holding a plumed helmet under one arm. She had black scales with a greenish hue, pale green eyes, and a dark, stern complexion that broke into a fanged smile when we drew near.


    She even waved, and I decided I liked her.


    ¡°Ussyri¡¯taan Eiss, thank you for coming to meet us, and agreeing to guide us.¡±


    Ussyri¡¯taan? She¡¯s a general¡ªis she in charge of the guards for the whole Spring?


    The guardswoman laughed. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been through the abyss, Ea¡¯Ssyri. I hope these three young royals won¡¯t give me quite so much trouble.¡±


    Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can handle them. I¡¯m off to give my full report to Ussyri Izessi, but I imagine she¡¯ll make sure you see it as well.¡±


    ¡°She will so long as you¡¯re here.¡± Ussyri¡¯taan Eiss furrowed her brow and put her free hand up to her chin. ¡°You run into serious trouble?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia said simply, her jaw tight.


    The guard captain¡¯s eyes shot up. ¡°Glad you made it then. I¡¯ll do my utmost to keep them safe so long as they¡¯re here, Ea¡¯Ssyri.¡± She offered us a wide smile. ¡°Though with the wards here, I doubt my intervention will be necessary.¡±


    ¡°Let us hope so.¡± The Ea¡¯Ssyri locked eyes with Ussyri¡¯taan Eiss, and the amiable guard captain¡¯s eyes hardened for just a moment. Then, the second most powerful person in the Temple of Jaezotl walked past us and onto the brick-paved road heading for the largest of the white stone buildings.


    Kyrae, Ssiina, and I watched her go.


    I jumped when Ussyri¡¯taan Eiss clapped. ¡°Right then! If you didn¡¯t get to see that side of her, I promise you Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia is a compassionate woman.¡±


    I furrowed my brow, but Kyrae nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯s hard, but she means well.¡±


    Ussyri¡¯taan Eiss hissed an agreement. ¡°That she is! You can just call me Eiss, by the way. No point in having a title that¡¯s so much longer than a name if you¡¯ve got to say it all the time.¡±


    Ssiina acted first, giving a shallow, polite bow. ¡°Raeni Ssyri¡¯jiilits Ssiina. Do you extend this same courtesy to everyone?¡±


    Eiss blinked, then guffawed. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect the pampered-looking one out of you lot to ask me that. Yes, Hssen Ssiina, I do. At least for everyone who¡¯s a student here, unless it¡¯s needed, I really don¡¯t mind. You¡¯ll see me around from time to time, and I¡¯m always ready to help out if needed. Even if someone has me take a day off then shows up a day late.¡± She turned to me and Kyrae with a smirk.


    ¡°Raeni Ssyri¡¯jiilits Kyrae,¡± Kyrae introduced.


    ¡°A pleasure! Your introduction scraped a lot of scales, you know. My condolences for your Sire and extended family, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Is this a warning?¡± Kyrae pressed.


    Eiss lost her smile and sighed. ¡°Yes, of a sort. Most people¡ª¡± She said that part a lot louder ¡°¡ªaren¡¯t going to be so open about it, but the schism you¡¯re all too familiar with as hssen is alive and well here at the Spring. A little more active, even, as this place is outside the influence of Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyri.¡±


    ¡°Can you really just talk about that openly?¡± I blurted out. ¡°Oh, and I¡¯m Issa.¡±


    Eiss smirked again. ¡°I can. Everyone knows why I¡¯m here. Ussyri Izessi gets nominated by the Jii¡¯Ssyri. I get nominated by the Ea¡¯Ssyri. Now I¡¯m not going to badmouth the person running this show¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡± Kyrae questioned.


    ¡°No buts!¡± She held up a finger. ¡°She¡¯s a great and wonderful woman who has to manage a lot of people and keep everyone happy. I¡¯m the lucky one; I just shove people who step out back in line.¡±


    ¡°Like us.¡±


    ¡°Like you! But only if I need to.¡± She winked.


    Next to me, Kyrae frowned. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the tour then, shall we!¡± Eiss waved us on. ¡°You three need a bath, some oil, and a new set of clothes. I don¡¯t suppose your belongings are to follow?¡±


    Kyrae and Ssiina moved to follow Eiss, and I raced to catch up. ¡°Kyrae, what do you mean by ¡®oh?¡¯¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± she replied.


    ¡°You caught that as well, then?¡± Ssiina asked, joining in the conversation. ¡°I¡¯m glad, honestly. This and a bath are just what we all needed. Do you think they have nice beds?¡±


    Beds. I was thinking about beds and missed what my two sisters said next. Thinking about beds and a bath. The moment my tongue tasted the faint fragrance of scented oil and hot water, I sped up, almost passing Eiss who seemed to take my pace as a challenge.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    We wound through shaded avenues, tree-studded courtyards, and open-air buildings, passing temple- and plain-robed figures alike. Most of them stopped and stared, but some carried about their business with the kind of single-minded focus that meant they didn¡¯t get out of my way.


    ¡°Issa!¡± my sisters shouted behind me, slightly out of sync.


    The woman I¡¯d slithered into was dressed in temple robes of white and green and had been carrying scrolls that were now scattered about the bricks. I almost did a double-take when I saw that her scales were a pinkish-white, and her skin was so pale it reminded me of the white flesh of a river fish.


    Eiss slithered past me and quickly helped the woman raise her upper body off the ground. ¡°Ssyri¡¯zh Sylota, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ think so,¡± the voice that replied was soft and faint.


    Eiss fussed over the smaller woman. ¡°Let me help you put your hood back up.¡±


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Kyrae and Ssiina had caught up to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I slithered closer to Eiss and the pale woman, then bowed low. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for running into you, Ssyri¡¯zh Sylota. I was just excited for a bath and¡­¡± I caught a glare from Kyrae out of the corner of my eye. ¡°And that¡¯s no excuse.¡±


    The woman made a small hissed harrumph, then turned to us, pale face shadowed by her large hood. She was small, even for lania¡¯el, and she had faint age lines around startlingly red eyes. More than that, her hair was white too, pure white like snow. ¡°You do look like you could use a bath, so I suppose all is forgiven. Eiss, who are these three?¡±


    ¡°New students,¡± the ussyri¡¯taan answered with an attempt at evasion so poor even I could see through it.


    Ssyri¡¯zh Sylota sighed. ¡°Are they ussen? They look like they¡¯ve rolled around a riverbank, but they¡¯re too large to be underfed.¡±


    Hey! That¡¯s¡­ brutally honest.


    ¡°They¡¯re not ussen!¡± Eiss proudly answered.


    ¡°Unless you¡¯ve gone soft, you don¡¯t normally show new arrivals around, Eiss.¡±


    I heard it when Kyrae¡¯s hand hit her forehead.


    Ssiina took the chance to step forward. ¡°Raeni Ssyri¡¯jiilits Ssiina, and these are my sisters.¡±


    Ssyri¡¯zh Sylota¡¯s eyes widened, then looked directly at Kyrae. ¡°Oh! I¡¯ve heard about you. You must be the ea Hssen Tyaniis adopted, then.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Kyrae answered defensively.


    In response, Ssyri¡¯zh Sylota just smiled. ¡°Perhaps that same sentiment might make its way here before too long. If any of you wish to learn about Jii¡¯Kalaga¡¯s early history, we¡¯ll meet again soon. Unfortunately, I am very nearly late to my lecture, so please excuse a hasty retreat.¡± She slithered a little way down the path before turning back. ¡°And thank you for helping me up, Eiss.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Eiss turned back to us. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you crashed into Ssyri¡¯zh Sylota. Not that it¡¯s lucky¡ªshe¡¯s a bit frail¡ª


    ¡°I heard that!¡±


    Eiss cupped a hand to her mouth and shouted, even louder, ¡°Sorry!¡± before dropping her voice back down to what I was quickly learning was ¡°normal volume¡± for her. ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s sweet as a mango, and she¡¯s been pushing for integration longer than I¡¯ve been able to enunciate the concept. We¡¯re almost to the baths, and Issa?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t race, yeah, got it.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say that! I was going to say watch where you¡¯re going. People are always late and moving quickly around here.¡±


    I looked around. As if on cue, a group of lamia about our age turned the corner and raced past back up the way we¡¯d come. ¡°Point taken.¡±


    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go then! I¡¯ve got an evening shift, so we¡¯ll need to compress the tour a little,¡± Eiss said, taking off at a sprint.


    Ssiina and I were able to keep up, but Kyrae was flagging behind by the time we¡¯d gone the short distance to the building that smelled of oil and steam. It abutted the cliff edge of the Spring¡¯s plateau, with a fence extending out from either side along the outer path we¡¯d found ourselves on. Trees and flowering bushes burst out from the old white stone, even from within, and I could see two entrances under the twin domes of its roof.


    Eiss coiled up near a tree just off the busy main path and bade us follow. ¡°Baths are in there¡ªare you three okay with communal?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± I answered ahead of both my sisters.


    Eiss looked at them and waited for a pair of nods before she continued, ¡°Great! These public ones are a lot closer than the ones by your residences. Ea are on the left side, and lamia on the right.¡±


    ¡°Can I join my sisters?¡± Kyrae asked.


    Eiss shook her head. ¡°Not by the Spring of All Life¡¯s rules, no.¡±


    And the Temple¡¯s rules supersede hssen privileges.


    ¡°Can we go to the ea side?¡± I asked.


    Eiss shook her head again.


    ¡°Is there anywhere else we can go?¡± Ssiina asked.


    The ussyri¡¯taan thought for a moment. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to take you everywhere you should see today, but there¡¯s a residence that¡¯s being prepared for new arrivals and should have a bath large enough if you don¡¯t mind being a little cramped and taking longer to get there.¡±


    ¡°Will we get in trouble?¡± Ssiina asked.


    Eiss shrugged. ¡°Not with me. No one¡¯s using it and it¡¯s not going to be cleaned until tomorrow morning.¡±


    I started to uncoil ¡°Lead the way then!¡±


    With a nod, Eiss took off again.


    ¡°Could you slow down, please!¡± Kyrae shouted.


    Eiss jolted, then slowed. ¡°My apologies.¡±


    At a semi-fast pace, we made our way out of the larger streets and into smaller, more winding ones where the terrain sloped sharply down. The people here were all dressed in Temple robes, and some few even gave us harsh looks.


    ¡°This is the place,¡± Eiss said as we reached a small villa second from the end of a winding street. ¡°Let me just knock and see if I can get you three inside.¡±


    While she approached, my sisters and I hung back.


    I clenched my fist. ¡°You know we could¡¯ve just forced our way in, right?¡±


    ¡°Right. And cause a scene and have everyone staring at us.¡± Kyrae¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°I just want to get clean.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this will be a problem for our residences, too?¡± Ssiina asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re sisters¡ªof course they¡¯re giving us the same place!¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Doubt it,¡± Kyrae said. ¡°You heard Eiss. Temple rules here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awful,¡± I replied. ¡°Someone should knock some sense into them.¡±


    ¡°Someone should change the rules,¡± Ssiina agreed, twisting my words just a little.


    ¡°One way or the other, someone will,¡± Kyrae said, staring at her own hand. ¡°If we can stick this out, play by their rules while making it obvious how wrong they are, then we can win.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. But I¡¯m not going to sit and do nothing.¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s reply was simply a sharp-looking grin.


    Soon enough, Eiss returned to the path. ¡°The people cleaning it are okay so long as we stick to a specific route and don¡¯t dirty up the rooms they¡¯ve finished. Come on.¡±


    We followed her inside. The villa was small and tall¡ªthree floors of white stone and elegantly shuttered windows. Murals of verdant scenes decorated the walls, and the views I caught through open windows were stunning.


    Almost as stunning as the bath itself. I could see sigils carved into the rocks, and steam rose from a placid surface that extended all the way to what looked like a sheer drop into the misty jungle below. A floral scented breeze wafted in from outside.


    The walls and ceiling at least were painted beautifully, with bright plants and snakes of all kinds, culminating in a visage of Hse¡¯azh in the center, making the whole place look almost more like a wild spring than a bath.


    ¡°Who gets to stay here?¡± I found myself asking.


    ¡°The Ea¡¯Ssyri,¡± Eiss answered from the doorway behind us. ¡°It should have been cleaned by yesterday, but it seems we¡¯re in luck. Anyway, I¡¯ll get out of your hair. I¡¯d say take your time¡ªbut please be quick.¡±


    She closed the door, and my sisters and I shared one look before racing to strip down and dive in. Like any respectable bath, there was a stream to rinse off in first, and the water came off brown for so long I was shivering by the time we dipped ourselves into the wonderful water.


    With all of us in, it rose high enough to tip over outside, and I raced over the edge to watch. The illusion was shattered as I saw a catchment basin just under, and a platform below that. Though I guess not worrying about falling was nice.


    I coiled contentedly, while Kyrae dunked herself and swam laps as best she could around us two big snakes taking up almost the entire bottom of the bath.


    Ssiina came up from under the water and exhaled a long, slow breath. ¡°I needed this! Let¡¯s not forget the oils for our hair and scales!¡±


    At my sister¡¯s words, I saw a tiny shelf stocked with porcelain pots. I¡¯d hardly tasted their smell over the flowers from outside, but now that I did, it was delightful.


    When we emerged, there was a stack of clothes left waiting for us, robes in our size bearing hssen colors of emerald and gold. We put them on and emerged into the villa where Eiss was lounging and looking out at the view.


    ¡°My place faces a courtyard. Centrally located rather than next to the edge and all that, and it is nice. But these views¡­¡± She inhaled, then exhaled slowly, as if savoring the silence. ¡°You¡¯re extremely late and you used the Ea¡¯Ssyri¡¯s oils.¡±


    ¡°She had scale oil?¡± Ssiina asked. ¡°And where did these clothes come from?¡±


    Eiss shrugged. ¡°She has guests often. And I sent one of the cleaners to fetch them when I realized how long two kelaniel would take shining each other¡¯s scales. Now, shall we continue the tour, your royal highnesses?¡±


    I looked down at myself once again in regal clothes, shining and clean. This felt right, and it also felt like I should be able to do something about all stupid rules here.


    ¡°I like that gleam in your eye,¡± Eiss remarked as we left the villa. ¡°It¡¯s like a spark.¡±

 Interlude 11: Succession

    Tyaniis stared down at the placid face of her sister, and her last remaining heart clenched. It was enough to blacken the edges of her vision, and she teetered for just a moment before regaining her balance.


    ¡°Mistress?¡± Dyni asked.


    ¡°You should be recovering, not risking the sutures tearing, Dyni,¡± Tyaniis responded, her gaze not leaving Ssyii¡¯s face.


    ¡°The muscles need to move, or they¡¯ll heal wrong.¡±


    ¡°Did Ussyri Noksi tell you this, or do you remember from your training?¡±


    ¡°Mistress¡­¡±


    Tyaniis finally tore her gaze away, but she couldn¡¯t meet the eyes of her bodyguard¡ªand her only true friend. ¡°Apologies¡ªI¡¯ve not been myself lately.¡±


    The hssen felt a small, gentle hand on her shoulder. ¡°None of us have, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tyaniis.¡± She hated how small her voice sounded. When she didn¡¯t get a response, she looked up¡ªDyni¡¯s eyes were wet, and her jaw was tight. ¡°Just¡­ Tyaniis is fine.¡±


    ¡°You know I¡­¡± Dyni searched her face and blinked away the tears. ¡°Alright, Tyaniis.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    For a long, painful moment, silence reigned in the small, hidden room near the top of the Grand Temple. Only the sounds of three sets of breath broke the oppressive stillness. And one was weak¡ªdangerously weak.


    ¡°All we can do is hope,¡± Tyaniis answered the unasked question. ¡°This is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Mis¡ªTyaniis!¡± Dyni pulled her, gently, into a hug. Or suggested one at least¡ªTyaniis had to lean down to allow Dyni to get her arms around her upper body.


    ¡°We could have predicted this. We could¡¯ve assumed they¡¯d take the risk of attacking at the coming-of-age ceremony. We could¡¯ve had a private ceremony¡ªmade the announcement later and handled the backlash.¡± Tyaniis swallowed heavily, then continued in a much quieter voice, ¡°I could¡¯ve taken the throne and not forced it on my sister.¡±


    Dyni¡¯s silence spoke volumes, but she didn¡¯t let it linger. ¡°You tried your best.¡±


    Tyaniis hissed. ¡°That means nothing.¡±


    ¡°You are mortal, Tyaniis.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°I¡¯m a failure.¡±


    ¡°Your daughters are alive because of you. Hssen because of you. You saved lives.¡±


    ¡°From the danger I brought about.¡±


    ¡°The Empire¡¯s enemies attacked the ceremony, not you.¡±


    Tyaniis hissed. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I have blame. I am not faultless.¡±


    ¡°Never said you were.¡±


    ¡°Then I am a failure.¡±


    ¡°Tyaniis¡­¡±


    The immense hssen broke the hug and took one last look at her sister, Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii, sleeping peacefully. Is she dreaming? Will she ever wake up?


    ¡°Get some rest Dyni. I need to see Ussyri Noksi about strengthening my heart.¡± And I need something to take my mind off my failures. She slithered for the door without looking back.


    ¡°Your daughters will be safe.¡±


    Tyaniis stopped. ¡°If they are not, there is no injury but death that will halt my vengeance.¡± She left without saying another word.


    ***


    Dyni lingered a while longer, feeling the burning itch of her still-healing wounds as she stared at the empress in repose. Magic could do much, but it could not regrow lost flesh, nor could it wake their sleeping ruler.


    Dyni herself would probably need another week of bedrest for this little stunt, but she had to pull her mis¡ªTyaniis¡ªshe had to pull Tyaniis out of her downward spiral. This is just like when she lost Hinssa.


    Dyni still blamed herself for that, so there was no way Tyaniis didn¡¯t. Her fists clenched hard enough to draw blood, and tears blurred her eyes out of focus.


    Why would Jaezotl allow such a woman as Tyaniis to suffer so greatly? She wanted to curse the sky, but bit down on her tongue. No, such thoughts beget only despair.


    What Tyaniis, and Dyni¡ªand the entire ruling class of the Empire and of the Temple¡ªneeded to do now was to look forward, not back. Lest they miss the finishing blow.


    With Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii in an endless sleep and growing weaker, Hssen Lassani would be regent. If Jii¡¯Hssen Ssyii did not wake up, succession procedure would need to be followed, and soon. As the current Jii¡¯Hssen had no partner, nor offspring, the question would then fall to the younger generation.


    If one considered Tyaniis¡¯s abdication of the position to extend to her children, which as far as Dyni knew from her extensive reading on the subject was not written into law, then the children of Hssen Zaiia would be next. Except she had turned traitor and disappeared.


    Would Hssen Lassani fight such an outcome? Almost certainly, as would Tyaniis and probably the Temple as well. Though they had no say in the succession of the Jii¡¯Hssen, their hand would no doubt weigh the scales.


    Lassani¡¯s children then? Sysiss was the only one of age, and she had never shown any interest in matters of rule or law or etiquette. Would Jaezotl even grant his blessing to such a choice?


    Would Lassani as regent be able to hold off the influence of the decentralists long enough for the shrewd Nozyn to come of age? No man had ever held the title, but traditionalists could maybe be swayed by an argument that his expression of self was less important than the fact he was ra¡¯zhii.


    And then there was the final consideration. That Tyaniis could sponsor her own children, and argue that her abdication due to tragedy should not extend to her progeny. Kyrae would never be accepted by the ussen, and ra¡¯zhii were traditionally given priority. Dyni closed her eyes and swallowed, offering a prayer to Jaezotl, not just for the health of Tyaniis and her daughters, but for the Jii¡¯Hssen¡¯s swift recovery.


    From across the Empire, Dyni could do no more than hope that Issa was maturing into someone worthy of leading the Empire of Jii¡¯Kalaga.

 Chapter 69: Not So Nice

    ¡°Issa!¡± Ssiina hissed. ¡°Manners!¡±


    I tried to reply, but she cut me off. ¡°Swallow first! No, not like that! It¡¯s been how many years and you¡¯ve still not learned?¡±


    Kyrae giggled, and when I looked over at Eiss, she was struggling to hold in laughter. The moment my too-formal sister saw this, she threw up her hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re all impossible!¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be a problem if the fish weren¡¯t bite-sized.¡±


    Ssiina grabbed my hand. ¡°They are not bite-sized; they¡¯re as long as your forearm.¡±


    I shrugged in reply and grabbed another fried fish with my other hand. ¡°I¡¯ve got a long neck. Besides, we¡¯re all just acolytes here, right? None of the dumb stuff about class and status.¡±


    While Ssiina watched, exasperated, I tossed the fish into my mouth.


    ¡°Did you really need to eat eight!?¡±


    Mouth full, I nodded, then held up nine fingers


    ¡°You want to eat nine?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s saying she¡¯s already eaten nine,¡± Kyrae managed to say around a half-full mouth and a snorting laugh.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± Ssiina was cut off by her own stomach growling. ¡°I¡­ suppose we did miss several meals on the trip over. But still!¡± She daintily placed a fish onto her plate and turned to Eiss who was in the middle of trying to eat a fish my way.


    I could¡¯ve hired an artist to capture Ssiina¡¯s face.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ you¡¯re not really¡­ hssssss,¡± my sister spluttered.


    Eiss swallowed with a smile and clicked her jaw shut. ¡°I¡¯m just having some harmless fun.¡± She continued, however, ruining my gloating before I¡¯d even gotten started, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid Ssiina¡¯s more right than you are, Issa.¡±


    ¡°Really? I mean I know the river¡¯s smaller here, but these fish really aren¡¯t that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not that.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Societal class.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Shit.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kyrae asked. ¡°I know folks here are too scared of elves to see one naked, but we¡¯re going to have to deal with that?¡±


    Eiss laughed and gestured with a fish, seemed to realize it, then set it quickly on her plate. ¡°You¡¯re hssen. Even if we didn¡¯t, you¡¯d still stick out. The fact is, classes still matter, although not quite in the same way. If you¡¯re ssyri¡¯ssen, that¡¯s the top and follows all the normal hierarchy. Hssen would be almost on that level, with ussen below, and everyone else below that.


    ¡°It matters for where you¡¯re housed, where you can take meals¡­ sort of, and for the expectations placed on how you dress, act, and perform. That¡¯s about it.¡±


    ¡°I still can eat at the less-fancy places, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you should act like you¡¯re eating at the Emerald Palace.¡±


    I frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pout,¡± Ssiina said with just a little too much happiness.


    ¡°I am not pouting.¡± I didn¡¯t stick a fish in her mouth when she laughed, but I wanted to.


    ¡°You mentioned housing,¡± Kyrae cut in. ¡°We¡¯ll be housed together as hssen, right? Do we have any relatives here?¡±


    Eiss shook her head. ¡°No. Hssen Lassani¡¯s children were to attend, but given that she is Jii¡¯Hssen Regent, they are staying with her at the moment.¡±


    Kyrae furrowed her brow. ¡°So Aunt Ssyii hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    Eiss shook her head. ¡°At least not as of four days ago. Also¡­¡± She bit her lip. ¡°...Nevermind.¡±


    ¡°I know what you were going to say. I won¡¯t call her ¡®Aunt¡¯ Ssyii.¡¯¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Eiss looked down at the table and sighed. ¡°It would be best if you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Especially me,¡± Kyrae pressed.


    Eiss nodded, head hung. ¡°I, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°The Temple has placed you in a separate accommodation, Hssen Kyrae.¡±


    Ssiina and I stopped fighting over the last fish, and it dropped onto the table with a loud smack. For a second, we were all silent.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s simple question cut the air like a knife, and Eiss looked a little bit stabbed.


    ¡°I¡­ disagree with the stated reason,¡± she said carefully, leaning forward and quickly following up with, ¡°And I believe the Ea¡¯Ssyri agrees; you saw the hurry she was in.¡±


    Kyrae leaned her head against the fingers of one hand. ¡°She wanted the assignment to be changed before we found out.¡±


    Eiss nodded.


    ¡°So she knew.¡±


    Eiss nodded again.


    ¡°And she didn¡¯t tell us.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Ssiina started.


    ¡°What?¡± Kyrae snapped.


    ¡°Well¡­ I do not mean to play the false gods¡¯ advocate, but would knowing and being unable to do anything not have caused more strife?¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t matter!¡± I cut in, meeting Kyrae¡¯s eyes and deflating at the tired resignation I saw in them.


    My elf sister closed her eyes slowly, and she looked a bit more determined when she opened them again. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t, but it does. I think I understand better now the position Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia is in¡­ and her conviction.¡± She glared at Eiss. ¡°I would not speak ill of the appointed of Jaezotl, of course.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The ussyri¡¯taan trailed off, staring at the last fish on the table. ¡°Of course, Hssen Kyrae. Shall¡­ shall we endeavor to see more of the Spring before I show you where you are staying?¡±


    Kyrae narrowed her eyes, and I copied the look. Ssiina, however, turned traitor, and lifted herself up in front of us.


    ¡°That sounds lovely, Eiss. Perhaps we could even see the Spring itself?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The commander of the temple guard leapt at the proffered truce like a drowning person at a passing boat. ¡°Visitations to the Spring itself must be booked in advance, but I can take you close enough to see it from above!¡± She rose quickly, uncoiling and moving to head away from our shade-dappled spot outside a small eatery.


    Kyrae shot up after her, using one of the very few benefits of legs to get moving from a seated position quickly. ¡°And why must they be booked in advance?¡±


    ¡°To ensure the Spring is not disturbed or damaged by either an overabundance of visitors or any reckless impulses.¡±


    ¡°Reckless impulses?¡± I asked, waiting for Ssiina to turn to leave so I could grab the last fish. ¡°Don¡¯t you just mean vandals?¡±


    ¡°We would like to think that no such vandals exist within the sanctity of Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir.¡±


    I blinked at that. ¡°Even I can get that subtext.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you mean.¡± Eiss blushed¡ªjust a little. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ssiina hissed at me. ¡°Issa!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± I took a moment to think. Honestly, Eiss had been really nice to us so far. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s fine!¡± Eiss waved it off. ¡°If I shed often I wouldn¡¯t be here. If anything, I should be apologizing to Hssen Kyrae for the¡­ traditional practices of the Spring.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see where we¡¯re housed before we apologize.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s¡­ actually, yes, let¡¯s wait.¡± She put her hands up in defense. ¡°But the places are right next to each other and quite nice and I¡¯ll snap my jaw shut now. To the Spring!¡± She pointed with her whole arm and slithered off at a fast pace.


    We had to weave through the thinning evening crowd to catch up with her before Eiss remembered to slow down. The path twisted and turned through trees, buildings peeking through behind tunnel-like corridors, entrances sealed by heavy wooden doors. Some had tamer gardens, with open, airy windows and conversation that echoed onto the street.


    At one point we moved through a tree-dotted courtyard. Each ancient giant must have been twice the height of the Emerald Palace, and their spans cast the old, patterned stone into shade. It reflected almost like a bronze mirror with how it¡¯d been shined, and at the square¡¯s terminus sat the colonnade front of an immense building.


    A ziggurat this was not. It looked both more intricate and far, far older, unlike any style I¡¯d seen before. Depictions of Hse¡¯Aazh wound the columns and trickles of robed ssyri¡¯ssen moved between its massive, open doors.


    The building had a name, but I missed it when Eiss said it. All I knew was that it was where Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia had gone and that it was the most important¡ªand oldest¡ªbuilding at the Spring. If there¡¯s a cellar or catacombs, that might be where we need to go.


    I tried to think more about it, but my mind kept slipping away to other things.


    Even with the sun turning orange, I didn¡¯t dare feel for the shadows. They were frightened here, cowed and timid. And I couldn¡¯t quite ignore the distant burning sensation prickling down my spine. Some part of me wasn¡¯t welcome here, even amongst the hazy, comfortable chill of early evening.


    And it was only by keeping it hidden that I¡¯d be welcome at all¡­ sort¡¯ve. The Ea¡¯Ssyri knew, and Eiss knew at least in part, but that wouldn¡¯t mean a lot in the face of an angry mob.


    I tried not to think about it, but not thinking was a lot harder than it used to be. Not that I wished to go back to being a miserable street wretch. Besides, I wasn¡¯t the one with the most up-front problem here¡ªKyrae was.


    I¡¯d taken her hand at some point¡ªSsiina had the other¡ªand I gave it a reassuring squeeze. Kyrae was too focused to respond.


    Before I could figure out a good way to break the silence, Eiss stopped us. We¡¯d entered a small courtyard, and had ascended a winding, wooded trail to reach it. The stones were scale-worn and warm, and coiling and benches were arranged facing the view. We weren¡¯t alone, but the few people here paid us no mind. Amber light lit up under the canopy overhead; vines and curving, ancient trees tumbled down a steep slope to a pond I could barely see.


    The surface was dotted with fallen leaves and flower petals, but the water was clear enough to see the rich umber mud of its shallow bottom. Looking at it, my nerves calmed in a moment, but a cold part of me recoiled as if struck.


    ¡°Coil wherev¡ªIssa? Are you alright?¡± Eiss caught me even as Kyrae nearly fell over trying.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine,¡± I managed. ¡°Just¡­ wow. That¡¯s it, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Ssiina hissed breathlessly. ¡°Even up here I can feel the breeze off the water¡ªit¡¯s like the pond at our spot, but¡­ more.¡±


    ¡°Well I like our¡ª¡± I cut myself off before I could blaspheme. Didn¡¯t know if it counted, didn¡¯t want to find out. ¡°I¡¯d like to see it up close, I mean. Though it is¡­ powerful, even from here.¡± To think the Hssyri starts from that tiny pond.


    Eiss helped me up. ¡°We can stay as long as you like. If need be, I have a spare room, and we could risk the villa and a certain elf¡¯s ire.¡±


    Kyrae stood and put on a tired smile. ¡°Thank you, Eiss. But it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been through worse, and if we make something out of it, the dialogue might affect greater change than sweeping it away.¡±


    The utaan¡¯ssyri nodded. ¡°Of course. Shall we stay awhile?¡±


    Ssiina gave Kyrae and me a pleading look; Kyrae sighed and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s stay until the sun¡¯s all the way set.¡±


    The courtyard faced west, away from the mountains, and together the three of us watched the sun set over the grove. The whole time I stared down at the distant pond. The shadows near it were completely cut off, and its surface moved gently, probably from an upwelling of water I couldn¡¯t make out.


    Disappointing.


    But¡­ why? Shouldn¡¯t it be a good thing my powers can¡¯t get close to it? I shivered thinking about how bad it would be were someone like Ezyna or Zaiia to get close to here. For all my mistakes, I was not like them.


    I will not fall like Zaiia did.


    The resolve did little to help the pit in my stomach.


    Scooching closer to Kyrae, I huddled and watched for the stars to peek beyond the darkening sky.


    ¡°Thank you for showing our latest guests the Spring, Utaan¡¯Ssyri Eiss.¡±


    I jumped at the voice, pulling Kyrae up with me and nearly landing on her. Without my shadows, I hadn¡¯t¡ªcouldn¡¯t have¡ªseen the speaker coming. Following the susurration of scales on stone, I looked for the voice¡¯s source.


    She was lania¡¯el, and the gold-brown color of warm tree bark, scales blending into skin almost flawlessly. Her hair was done in a single, long braid with flowers woven into it, and her features were just on the sharp side of genial with piercing golden eyes. She was also dressed in Temple robes¡ªnice ones with golden hems.


    ¡°Ussyri Tahaksa,¡± Eiss greeted while I clambered into a semblance of a formal posture.


    Ssiina didn¡¯t laugh at my fumbling, so this person must be serious.


    ¡°I can take them from here. You shouldn¡¯t deny yourself rest.¡±


    I hated being talked over, but I kept my mouth shut. Already, I didn¡¯t like her¡ªher half smile reminded me of the false kindness of a grifter. That, and Eiss¡¯s pinched expression.


    ¡°Certainly, Ussyri Tahaksa. My apologies¡ªI had assumed your discussion with the Ea¡¯Ssyri would take more of your time.¡± Eiss bowed, then gestured to my sisters and me. ¡°Hssen Ssiina, Hssen Issa, Hssen Kyrae, this woman leads the Temple complex here at Hesuzhaa Jii¡¯ssiisseniir.¡±


    I let slip a hiss when I saw the ussyri frown at Kyrae¡¯s title.


    In response, I received a quirked eyebrow. ¡°You must be Issa, then. I have heard you suffered much outside the care of Temple and Palace.¡±


    Forcing my jaw to stay shut was almost as hard as forcing down the hiss that shuddered along my entire length. She wants me to act up¡ªdon¡¯t let her win. I hated how powerless I felt without my shadows, and the sheer intensity radiating off the ussyri almost burned.


    ¡°My sister and I did, yes. We are eternally grateful to our sire and the Temple for providing aid, succor, and a marvelous home.¡± My words were forced, but my voice didn¡¯t waver.


    Ussyri Tahaksa¡¯s frown disappeared so quickly I wondered if it had ever been there. ¡°You are welcome, young one. Such a home I hope we may grant you here. All of you.¡± She looked at Kyrae. ¡°The accommodations may not be quite so lavish as you are accustomed to, but we hope you endeavor to appreciate them nonetheless, for the nature of the Spring is more than silk and gilding could ever be.¡±


    Like how your smile thinly covers prejudice. I almost said it. But thinking it would be enough, and I could still squeeze Kyrae¡¯s hand and give her a warm look. Nothing she could do about that, and Ssiina had figured the same. Between us, Kyrae¡¯s stone-faced look softened just a little. If the ussyri was affected by our display of familial affection, she didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°The chill of night shall soon visit this glade. Shall we be off?¡± Ussyri Tahaksa gestured and turned, and I shot a last look at Eiss as we left the viewpoint.


    The utaan¡¯ssyri nodded at me, back straight. But even I who was terrible at reading people couldn¡¯t miss the bright glint in her eye. This will be yet another test, but at least we have an ally.

 Chapter 70: House Not Home

    The last light of twilight cast long shadows between two fancy-looking houses. According to the unpleasant woman next to us, one was to be mine and Ssiina¡¯s, and the other was to house four ussen from influential families.


    Kyrae¡¯s was down the street.


    And right now, she was struggling to keep an impassive face. I wasn¡¯t sure what to say other than hurl insults, but Ssiina¡­


    Ssiina was showing every minute of her extensive saying-what-you-aren¡¯t-saying education.


    ¡°These accommodations look lovely, thank you.¡±


    Ussyri Tahaksa smiled. ¡°We are honored by your compliment.¡±


    Ssiina made a show of looking between the two buildings, almost identical in size. ¡°All that space for just two of us? I understand land at the Spring is limited, but this almost seems excessive.¡±


    ¡°You are Hssen. It is only just for those blessed by Jaezotl.¡±


    Jaezotl? I want to punch her¡ªwould that be alright?


    ¡°Certainly. Of course, knowing that our ussen neighbors¡¯ home accommodates four individuals with greater need of privacy, surely our quarters could accommodate three close sisters?¡±


    Ussyri Tahaksa¡¯s smile vanished. I like to think I stole it, and with the glare she shot at me I was inclined to agree. Next to me, Kyrae kept up the demure act, but I could see her hands shaking behind her back.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± I piped up, sweeping a surprised Kyrae into a side hug. ¡°Room for two lamia would be plenty for one elf.¡±


    ¡°An excellent proposal, however the home is not designed to accommodate those who lack serpentine form.¡±


    Kyrae pulled free and stood between me and Ssiina. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯d be uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°We merely wish to ensure your needs as ea are met.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve slept for years in the mud under buildings and dry spots under eaves. I can handle a ramp.¡± More than usual, Kyrae slid her voice into the sibilant S¡¯s of formal Lamian.


    ¡°And you should never be made to suffer such discomfort again.¡±


    ¡°Ussyri,¡± Ssiina said with a faux-apologetic tone. ¡°I do not think we could possibly compare such an accommodation to life without a home.¡±


    ¡°I did not presume you to slight us, no.¡± Ussyri Tahaksa turned. ¡°Come now, we will take your ea sister to her place of residence. I assure you it is lavish and an easy slither away.¡±


    I spoke up before she¡¯d done more than turn her lower body. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯d be pretty rude of us not to inform her would-be housemates she¡¯ll be staying with us. In fact, they¡¯re welcome over too, at least for lunch sometime.¡± I added a handwave gesture to go with my not-so-high-class tone. I wasn¡¯t so much testing the waters as throwing my tail in and hoping to catch a catfish.


    It worked. Ussyri Tahaksa whirled around to glare at me. ¡°Hssen Issa, I must respectfully request you follow the decorum of the Spring during your residency. Such things are asked equally of all who stay and learn here.¡±


    I rose up on my lower body until I was taller than her and hissed. ¡°Like how me, Ssiina, and Kyrae all get to stay in the same house because we¡¯re hssen? Oh wait.¡±


    She scowled. ¡°Childishness does not become you.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it totally does.¡± I lowered myself back down. ¡°Look lady, I¡¯ve lived in a mud pit with Kyrae. All three of us lived in a home with stairs in it¡ªstairs¡ªfor years and my underscales got used to it. Just let our sister stay with us. We¡¯re going to sneak her in anyway, so save us all the trouble. Please?¡±


    The ussyri¡¯s jaw dropped open so far I heard it click. The silence was broken by Ssiina failing to stifle a giggle fit.


    ¡°W-what my sister means to say, in more¡­ pleasant diction is that we are all hssen legally, and quite close as sisters. I do not believe our request is untenable. While unprecedented, Kyrae¡¯s adoption itself was unprecedented and¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ussyri Tahaksa¡¯s tone was like ice, and I felt the weight of magic in the air. Sigils I couldn¡¯t see and without so much as a twitch of her hands. Ssiina paled, and her jaw snapped shut, nearly taking the top of her tongue off with it.


    I didn¡¯t regret my words. I¡¯d shout down the Jii¡¯Ssyri if I had to.


    I was surprised when Kyrae spoke. ¡°The Jii¡¯Ssyri and Ea¡¯Ssyri both approved of my adoption. Would you go against their judgment?¡±


    Ussyri Tahaksa leaned down toward Kyrae, her face a handsbreadth away from my sister¡¯s, fangs extended. ¡°I am not questioning your status, Hssen Kyrae. Just as ea ussen live separately from lamia ussen, so too shall ea hssen live apart from lamia. Is it not a small concession to make?¡±


    For a moment, I thought Kyrae was going to fight the ussyri. Writ large on her face, fury dominated my sister¡¯s features and bled out through a malice-filled glare. Instead, she backed down.


    ¡°Fine. I accept.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡± Ussyri Tahaksa¡¯s jaw snapped shut and she reared back quickly. The feeling of oppressive magic faded and she soon wore a smile like nothing had happened. ¡°Now, shall we move past this tantrum and get you three situated? I am more certain than ever that the Spring has much to offer you all. Especially you, Hssen Issa.¡±


    When she looked at me, it felt like she was seeing inside my head. Does she know?


    ***


    ¡°That bitch!¡± Ssiina swore as soon as we¡¯d closed the door to her sleeping room.


    I slithered into her coil and let my upper body fall headfirst into the pillows. ¡°Where¡¯d you learn to swear like that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I pulled myself up enough and repeated what I¡¯d said, this time not into a pillow.


    Ssiina snorted. ¡°I learned it from you and Kyrae.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    ¡°Did you think I wasn¡¯t paying attention?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean¡­ I guess I just didn¡¯t think?¡±


    ¡°You do that a lot.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shot back, genuinely hurt.


    Some of what I¡¯d felt must have crept into my voice because Ssiina frowned and coiled up next to me, voice softer. ¡°Sorry, Issa. I¡­ honestly I¡¯m glad we all pushed back against this. But we¡¯ve made the most powerful person here into our enemy.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°She was already our enemy, Ssiina. If anything, we just showed her we aren¡¯t going to take unfair treatment without a fight.¡±


    ¡°A fight we lost.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t remind me. You think there¡¯re no servants here because of that?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Maybe, or they don¡¯t live here and will be by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So we have even more useless space? I think I saw two rooms just for lounging around before we came upramp¡ªdo we each get our own?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Issa. I¡¯m tired. Really tired.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± I yawned, letting my jaw pop and fangs drop. ¡°At least we can share a coil, right?¡±


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°And they brought what was left of our luggage here, so we¡¯ll maybe have something to wear tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯sss good.¡± I felt my eyelids drooping. Normally, the shadows would reach to embrace me for the night, but here they were distant, like they hadn¡¯t been in years. I felt naked. ¡°I hope Kyrae¡¯sss okay.¡±


    Ssiina returned the yawn and coiled herself around me. ¡°Me too. She¡¯s¡­ stronger than we are, I think. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Doesn¡¯t make it less shit though¡­¡± I laid myself against her and my eyes slipped closed into blackness.


    ¡°Issa¡­ language¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t remember if I responded, because I slipped away to sleep. The void was quiet and exuded a comfortable pressure; moreover, the terrifying presence didn¡¯t seem to be around. So I moved about, reveling in the sort of freedom to use my powers I¡¯d not had since the attack.


    Even in a dream, they felt weak, fuzzy and distant. Moreover, the void was warm at the edges, and when I pushed, my hand slipped into soft starlight. Not from above, but from windows and an open door, looking out across a well-kept garden.


    Dark lumps of mountains pushed up into the bright tapestry of the night sky, and I tried to wriggle free of the soft arms that held me. Those arms shifted, tight but loving, and I looked up into a face I vaguely recognized.


    She was¡­ I almost thought she was Ssiina, but she had my eyes. And she was big. With a soothing hiss, she brushed a hand over my head and I shivered against a sudden wind.


    Coiling up against her chest, I remembered who she was just as my eyes slipped closed. Right as the darkness of the void started to swallow this errant dream, a bone-chilling scream rent the night.


    My eyes snapped open into darkness, and a faint burning sensation. Wisps of shadow wafted off my form while Ssiina breathed peacefully next to me, lower body intertwined with my own. My power waxing and waning like this got me thinking: what do I truly want?


    Power, yes, but memories and self and family. Phaeliisthia seemed to think I could have all three, and if that meant playing some stupid game as part of some high-and-mighty ussyri¡¯s power play, then so be it. A lot could be said about shadows, but their pervasiveness was immutable. I only had to look for them.


    ***


    Don¡¯t take out your anger on your ¡°roommate,¡± Kyrae thought as she walked up the steps to the door of her new ¡°home.¡± Honestly, it was nice. She¡¯d call it royal if she hadn¡¯t lived in the Emerald Palace.


    But because she had, she could see better the signs of wear and repair. The home, with its polished white walls and green-tiled roof, was certainly well taken care of. But it was notably less nice than where her sisters would be staying tonight.


    Already, she missed them.


    Kyrae raised her hand to knock, then remembered she was expected. Ussyri Tahaksa was a deceitful, bigoted bitch, but she had no reason to lie about such a thing. And with her gaze boring holes in the back of Kyrae¡¯s skull, she supposed she should make the right impression.


    Opening the door, she called out inside, ¡°Hi! I¡¯m your new roommate! I assume you knew I was coming, so my apologies if I¡¯m barging in!¡±


    Quickly, she shut the door behind her and looked around the foyer. It was¡­ pleasant. More akin to Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate by proportion, with chairs visible in the sitting room to one side and a set of stairs sweeping up to the upper floor. To one side, by the door, her things that had survived were already piled together with a halfhearted attempt at making it look less like a pile and more like a stack.


    The biggest detail, however, was the abundance of potted plants that filled the interior like a jungle, complete with a floral, earthy, living scent.


    Kyrae was just about to call out again, when a bright voice from the upper floor called back down to her.


    ¡°Coming!¡± the voice said in Elven.


    Not a moment later, a diminutive young elf woman in a green and brown outfit replete with leaf-and-stick pauldrons bounded down the stairs barefoot. Her skin had a greenish tint to its brown, and her hair spilled down to her shoulders in a dark green tangle that seemed like it was almost trying to hide a pair of owlish brown eyes.


    She blinked and tilted her head at Kyrae and for a moment, neither spoke.


    ¡°Oh, where are my manners! I¡¯m Ussen Farula Moondance of Deepwood Province.¡± Her tone shifted formal, and she gave a shallow bow, leaves and hair bouncing. ¡°My apologies, but while I was informed of a roommate, I was not told who to expect. If you want, you can just call me Farula¡ªtitles are stuffy.¡±


    Kyrae blinked and took a moment to remember her Elven. ¡°I¡¯m Hssen Kyrae Ssyri¡¯jiilits.¡±


    Farula¡¯s large eyes blinked once and she held a hand up to hold in a bubbling laugh. ¡°I¡­ forgive me; you¡¯ve got a thiiick Lamian accent and I thought you said you were hssen.¡±


    ¡°I did. Did the news not reach here?¡±


    The brows furrowed under the other girl¡¯s tangle of hair. ¡°...What did you say your clan name was?¡±


    ¡°Family name.¡± Kyrae took a moment and focuses on enunciating. ¡°Ssyri¡¯jiilits. I¡¯m Issa and Ssiina¡¯s sister by adoption.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Farula¡¯s eyes went wide as saucers. ¡°Oohhhhh. So that¡­ wasn¡¯t just a rumor?¡±


    ¡°I swear it on my family¡¯s name.¡±


    She blinked rapidly, then shot her hand out. ¡°Ihavesomanyquestions!¡± Before Kyrae could decide what to do with it, Farula grabbed her hand and yanked her a few stumbling steps toward the sitting room before suddenly stopping.


    ¡°Wait, oh no!¡± She let go of Kyrae¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Didn¡¯t mean to offend you if I did! Promise!¡±


    Pouting, she looked like one of the older orphanage kids trying¡ªand succeeding¡ªto look cute. Kyrae couldn¡¯t hold in a bout of laughter, which Farula matched, nervously at first.


    ¡°No! Not at all!¡± Kyrae waved both hands in front of herself. ¡°Really, I hate all that noble posturing too. We had so many lessons.¡±


    At that, Farula beamed. ¡°Me too! Oh, please could you answer some questions? What¡¯s the Emerald Palace like? I heard elves aren¡¯t allowed in. Oh! Let¡¯s sit down. You can just move the duskviper orchid¡­ to the¡­ window, I guess. Stack it by the burnflower vine, there shouldn¡¯t be too much light for it¡ªoh this is so excitiiing!¡±


    Kyrae took a moment to try to process the rapid Elven, then took the dark-flowered plant Farula was gesturing at and moved it near the vine with flame-orange leaves. One of the spiked flowers snapped shut near her finger and Kyrae winced.


    ¡°Oh she doesn¡¯t bite! Much! Now come on, sit down!¡± She patted her own seat then sat in it, kicking her legs. ¡°I can call you Kyrae, right?¡±


    ¡°...Right. Yes! I mean, yes that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Great! So where should we start¡­ oh! I know¡ªhow did you meet your sisters?¡±


    Kyrae smiled, feeling a faint nostalgia. She took a look around the verdant room and breathed deep of the earthy smell. I miss my sisters, and this is bullshit, but it might also be fun. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°I slept yesterday afternoon, so I¡¯m fine if you¡¯re fine!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard to hear the ¡°please be fine¡± in her pleading tone. Unable to hold back a smile despite her and Issa¡¯s sad origins as sisters, Kyrae gathered her thoughts and started to tell a cleaner version of her and Issa¡¯s story.


    Farula listened with rapt attention at first, then slowly drifted off, head resting in her arms on the table, until Kyrae heard light snoring. Maybe talking about Phaeliisthia¡¯s history lessons was a bridge too far? Oh well.


    With a genuine smile, Kyrae reached over and shook Farula¡¯s shoulder.


    The young woman snapped to attention and Kyrae found a small bone blade at her throat faster than she could react. Her eyes met Farula¡¯s half awake ones, and when realization dawned, the blade clattered to the floor, leaving an oily stain from something in its hollow tip.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± she lowered herself in obeisance. ¡°I¡­ can I show you your room? A-and I¡¯ll explain this first thing in the morning okay! Just¡­ I should¡¯ve said I don¡¯t like being touched when I¡¯m asleep. N-not that that excuses it or anything but¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Kyrae lied. She understood Farula¡¯s fear of being woken all too well, but that didn¡¯t make her heart calm its racing, or cull the sudden panic she felt. Did she trust Farula too quickly? Her regret seemed genuine, though. The small girl looked on the verge of tears even. ¡°Just¡­ let¡¯s get some sleep and we¡¯ll talk more in the morning, okay?¡±


    Why does an ussen like Farula have this fear?


    ¡°Okay!¡± Farula reached for Kyrae¡¯s hand, then seemed to think better of it. ¡°I, uh, follow me.¡±


    Kyrae did so, grabbing some of her things on the way by, and found her room upstairs to be well-appointed with a large bed and an entire garden¡¯s worth of more¡­ normal looking plants.


    She moved the ones nearest her bed away once she¡¯d closed the door, moved the desk in front of the door as quietly as she could and tried to go to sleep. Predictably, she found she couldn¡¯t and wished she¡¯d gotten an explanation. But she wasn¡¯t going to move the desk back and go try to wake Farula up again.


    I really hope Farula isn¡¯t a danger; she¡¯s honestly really cute¡­

 Chapter 71: The Arts

    We have to come up with a plan.


    That was all Ssiina and I talked about in the morning. If Ussyri Tahaksa thought we¡¯d be bothered by an absence of serving staff, she was very wrong. More than just wrong¡ªmy sister and I were glad not to have the attention.


    It made our discussions all the easier. Ssiina hadn¡¯t found any suspicious arrays, and while I was bereft of my powers, I still tried to help her look. Regardless, we¡¯d need a safer place to talk about how we were going to get access to whatever vaults full of secrets the Spring had.


    For now, we could use Kyrae¡¯s mistreatment as a misdirection to hide our greater plan. Same idea with one person stealing a fruit visibly while another picked the crowd¡¯s pockets. Folks don¡¯t watch their own things so well when they¡¯re watching another crook.


    Unfortunately, this all meant keeping my mouth shut about what we were actually here for in favor of talking about more pertinent things, like how we were going to meet that bigoted Ussyri again today before working out just what kind of learning we¡¯d be undergoing.


    Part practicing temple, part place of rest and pilgrimage, and part center of knowledge, the Spring of All Life had options at least. Plus, it¡¯d be fun to compare how the Spring teaches history versus Phaeliisthia. A lot less focus on the bad I¡¯d bet.


    We¡¯d need a schedule before we could find ways to break it after all.


    Rather than wait for the Ussyri in front of our ostentatious, empty house. Ssiina and I snuck out just before dawn to where Kyrae was staying and rapped on the door as the sun was rising.


    ¡°Hey Sis, it¡¯s us! Hope you¡¯re up!¡± I shouted.


    Something moved in one of the upper windows, just visible through the decorative holes in the wooden shutter. A few moments later, the door opened just a little.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The elf woman who answered had twigs in her hair and a decidedly unpleasant look on her face. She also answered in Elven.


    ¡°We¡¯re Kyrae¡¯s sisters,¡± Ssiina answered smoothly, also in Elven. ¡°Our apologies if we¡¯re too early, but we wanted to make sure our sister is well before we have to meet with Ussyri Tahaksa.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡±


    The door closed, quickly.


    Ssiina and I shared a look. Break in now, or wait?


    ¡°Window or door?¡± I asked.


    Ssiina blinked. Maybe we hadn¡¯t been thinking the same. ¡°I doubt she¡¯s harmed¡­ do you not know who that was?¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know her name, but if I had to guess she¡¯s from Deepwood Province, which comprises the Greatriver¡¯s highlands. We flew over with Phaeliisthia remember, to see the glacier?¡±


    I was reminded that we¡¯d never gone to where I wanted. Then again, the capital of the human empire was probably not a safe place right now.


    Rather than bring that up, I nodded after a too-long pause. ¡°So¡­ deep elf territory. Probably hates lamia¡ªbut why¡¯s she at the Spring then?¡±


    Ssiina shook her head. ¡°Any number of reasons. Some¡­ less pleasant than others.¡±


    ¡°For her or the Spring?¡±


    ¡°For who or the Spring?¡±


    I jumped at Ussyri Tahaksa¡¯s voice and blurted ¡°N-nothing!¡± reflexively.


    ¡°If you mean the young lady staying here with your sister, she is unfortunately quite the troublemaker.¡± Ussyri Tahaksa slithered uncomfortably close to us. ¡°However, I believe she will be a model student in time, although that path is hers to walk.¡±


    Something about the way she said it made my scales feel like an early shed and I shivered despite the sun¡¯s warmth.


    ¡°You two are early risers. I apologize for the lack of serving staff this morning¡ªthere was a scheduling error related to the Ea¡¯Ssyri¡¯s visit.¡±


    ¡°Siilak shit.¡± The word came out before I could stop it, and I made a snap decision to carry on. ¡°You know damn well the staff wasn¡¯t here this morning as punishment for us fighting your other siilak shit last night.¡±


    ¡°Such an accusation is unbecoming of Hssen.¡± She glared down at me, and I shivered in the sheer venom her eyes held.


    ¡°I am certain this could be cleared by simply asking for the servants¡¯ schedules, Ussyri,¡± Ssiina said with a forced calm. Before I could call her a traitor, she continued, ¡°Since we are so early this morning, it might behoove us to do so promptly, as I wish to personally greet our servants during our stay.¡±


    Ussyri Tahaksa¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That will not be necessary.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I understand then.¡± The coy smile Ssiina wore brought a fang-filled one to my face.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The ussyri¡¯s jaw tightened.


    ¡°I apologize if my words caused offense?¡±


    ¡°Your sister will attend ablution this evening, and if you are not careful, you will as well.¡±


    I wanted so badly to tell her to ¡°make me,¡± but her tensed lower body and Ssiina¡¯s shaking arms told me that¡¯d be a bad idea. Instead, I tried to keep the conversation going in a more pleasant direction. We needed some amount of Ussyri Tahaksa¡¯s cooperation to get set up anyway.


    More and more I felt like a not-yet-caught criminal. In a way, I supposed I was.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s just get my sister and we¡¯ll get out of your coils.¡± I tried to lose the scowl, but my arms stayed crossed.


    The ussyri¡¯s mouth twitched, but she schooled her expression into an obviously forced calm. ¡°I sincerely hope, for your sake, Hssen Issa, that you come to understand the expectations of the Spring.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± The words tasted gross in my mouth, but I forced them out under Ssiina¡¯s pleading glare. Sis, if you weren¡¯t here, there¡¯d have been a fight.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    When the ussyri turned away from me, Ssiina deflated and threw me a shaky smile. We both watched as Ussyri Tahaksa knocked on the door, heavily.


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep!¡± came a muffled shout, in Elven, from the inside.


    ¡°Then wake her. We¡¯ve a strict schedule to attend and her sisters were more than punctual.¡±


    Did the ussyri come here first and early out of pettiness? Did she see or hear us outside and slither over? I had no evidence but chose the first option in my mind. She would.


    Thankfully, Ussyri¡¯taan Eiss proved there were people on our side here¡ªor at least ambivalent. Her and the white-scaled educator whose name I¡¯d already forgotten.


    Footsteps receded inside, then motion upstairs, then two sets toward the door. Kyrae threw it open first, and was followed out by the twig-haired girl. Now that I got a better look, there were leaves on the twigs, and on her green-and-brown outfit. She also didn¡¯t wear shoes.


    The girl, who was most of a head shorter than Kyrae, shot a glare at the ussyri. I don¡¯t care if she hates lamia, I like her.


    ¡°Ussen Farula, you do not need to come with us.¡±


    Farula rolled her eyes. ¡°Today¡¯s my late day!¡± Again, in Elven.


    ¡°I¡¯m Issa!¡± I cut in in Elven, offering a polite bow. ¡°And this is my sister Ssiina! Since we¡¯re here at the Spring, you don¡¯t need to address us with honorifics.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d love to get to know our sister¡¯s housemate!¡± Ssiina added, also offering a bow.


    Farula looked up at me, eyes wide, before a wide grin stretched its way across her face. ¡°Pleased to meet you! I have so many questions. Think we can walk and talk? Or slither and talk, because you don¡¯t have legs. C¡¯mon Ussyri, it¡¯ll build bonds and be a good lesson for me!¡±


    ¡°I doubt it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re burning daylight,¡± Kyrae announced, speaking for the first time. ¡°There¡¯s much we need to do before Issa goes to ablution, and I wouldn¡¯t mind having someone else along to give us a student perspective. Oh, and thank you for the accommodations, Ussyri Tahaksa.¡±


    I could tell my sister¡¯s polite voice was fake, but I wasn¡¯t sure the Ussyri could because she wore a complex expression before sighing and muttering something under her breath. ¡°Yes, alright. Ussen Farula, you can join us provided you do not speak when I am speaking and that you do not miss your lessons.¡±


    The small elf girl nodded enthusiastically, and I was left wondering where the terse, cold girl we¡¯d met at the door had disappeared to. Although she did stand a lot closer to Kyrae than me.


    Until we left the residential area, we moved along the street in relative silence. Not the only early risers, but even the crowd seemed to have a hushed sort of privacy to it. In a way, it was hard to see why not: between ancient, gnarled trees wider than they were tall and the pink-red hues of early morning light filtering through, the atmosphere was magical.


    Literally.


    My skin burned a little, scales tingled, and I desperately hoped the ussyri wouldn¡¯t notice my discomfort.


    Thankful, Ussen Farula had me covered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know if I mentioned it, but just call me Farula!¡± she blurted. ¡°No titles or anything!¡± Her Elven was fast, but I had no problem keeping up. ¡°You look like a¡­ ke¡¯lania¡¯el¡±¡ªshe tumbled through the unfamiliar word ¡ª¡°right? Oh, are you ra¡­ the both sexes thing? You¡¯re really big¡ªbut not in a bad way, like a tall tree, not a wide one, or a big flower, wait that doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡±


    She trailed when we met eyes. I had what felt like half a dozen responses all eating each other inside my head and what ended up coming out was: ¡°Yes I¡¯m girl.¡±


    Kyrae, who¡¯d managed to stay stoically silent¡ªthe spitting image of obedience¡ªbroke out into a fit of giggles. When she looked at Farula, her eyes lingered and her cheeks gained a little color. Oh, is Kyrae interested in someone?


    Farula¡¯s mouth opened into an ¡°O¡± and she put a hand in front of it, then spoke more slowly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have assumed. I mean, I¡¯m not making an assumption right now am I? I should probably stop talking¡­¡±


    ¡°Assumption about what?¡± Ssiina asked while I was trying word¡­ thought¡­ not good so¡­


    ¡°Oh! Your Elven is lovely with the accent. I just.. didn¡¯t mean to assume, but¡­ well.¡±


    Ssiina giggled. ¡°She¡¯s fluent in Elven.¡±


    I looked between her and Ussyri Tahaksa who was pointedly ignoring us. ¡°I¡­ yes. Sorry, that was just a lot of questions all at once and I¡¯m not a morning person. Could you¡­ ask again?¡±


    She nodded, and repeated what I assumed she¡¯d probably just said but with less rambling.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m kelaniel, and a ra¡¯zhii woman. And if you think I¡¯m big, you should meet our sire.¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    Does she dislike lamia or not? Then again, the look she fixed me with was¡­ off-putting. Couldn¡¯t say how, but it definitely was.


    ¡°What you do outside of the Spring will be subject to societal norms,¡± Ussyri Tahaksa cut in. ¡°As for now, I suggest you thank me for taking time I do not have to guide you by maintaining at least some of the decorum expected of acolytes, even if you are not ssyri¡¯ssen.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± I beamed, completely ignoring the Ussyri.


    She probably didn¡¯t have much time because instead of a tongue lashing, she simply picked up her pace, setting Farula to jogging.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked between breaths.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kyrae and Ssiina answered at the same time.


    ¡°Though Sire is recovering right now,¡± Kyrae added. ¡°I assume you heard of the incident at the Palace.¡±


    When Kyrae said ¡°Sire,¡± my unnaturally sharp hearing caught a stifled hiss from the ussyri. Yeah, deal with it.


    ¡°I did! Ussent Sunstrike was gravely injured, and my family¡¯s made an offer to help his. Which is great, because us elves really ought to get along more between hunters and cityfolk. Buuut, I don¡¯t want to get into that. I¡¯ll stay good.¡± She projected her voice to the ussyri. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll look forward to it, if there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°When Sire is well, we¡¯ll send you a missive.¡±


    ¡°Going to take that long, huh?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    I didn¡¯t get why Kyrae paused to think; the answer was obvious, right? And I didn¡¯t get any more time to consider because while we¡¯d been talking, Ussyri Tahaksa had taken us to the main building we¡¯d seen yesterday.


    ¡°Go inside, take your first right and go up the ramp. In the room there you will meet with someone who can help decide your curriculum. Do ask them to explain the lessons and training on offer; I would have, but I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your conversation.


    ¡°Now if you will excuse me, I¡¯m terribly busy. Do not forget ablution tonight, Issa. I will personally oversee it.¡± She turned and started to slither deeper inside.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± I asked after her.


    ¡°This building, bottom floor.¡±


    And with that, she was gone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Farula chirped. Almost literally, in fact.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have classes?¡± Kyrae asked.


    She got a shrug in response. ¡°You three are way more fun. Didn¡¯t think hssen could be so¡­ so normal. Like actual people.¡±


    I wanted to remind her that she was a noble too, but her outfit made me reconsider.


    Ssiina slithered in front of us, blocking the ramp up. ¡°Just in case the Ussyri¡¯s directions are also a setup, or they are unwilling to answer questions, do you know what our options are, Farula?¡±


    People started to move around us, and the crowd was rapidly getting thicker.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Farula answered. ¡°There¡¯s three branches: the arts martial, the arts magical, and the arts mundane. The latter covers everything from actual art like sculpting to history, language, and numerals.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a surprisingly succinct summary. Thank you Farula.¡±


    She looked at Ssiina completely innocently. ¡°No problem! Now come on, we¡¯re in the way!¡±


    We really were. We¡¯d even gotten a few dirty looks I¡¯d returned in full.


    But we got moving anyway and it wasn¡¯t long before our new elf friend piped up again. ¡°You should take combat training, Issa! And Kyrae! I¡¯d bet you could throw your size around¡ªIssa, that is. Kyrae you¡¯re normal-sized.¡±


    ¡°Thanks?¡± Kyrae offered. ¡°I plan to take magical¡­ actually, it might behoove me to look into that.¡±


    ¡°Phaeliisthia¡¯s training is doubtless superior to what is on offer here.¡± Ssiina put to words what Kyrae was probably thinking.


    ¡°Fey-ell-ee, who?¡±


    ¡°Dragon who tutored us for five years.¡±


    ¡°Whoah! You gotta tell me that. I¡¯ll give you plant secrets if you tell me!¡±


    ¡°Maybe later,¡± Kyrae said quickly. ¡°Thank you for the advice, though. Learning to fight physically might be nice.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll stick to magic,¡± Ssiina said, pursing her lips. ¡°I want to see if there¡¯s anything I can get from what¡¯s on offer. Competing philosophies can sometimes have insights.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say the lessons here would be no good?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, that may have been hasty of me¡­¡±


    ¡°You just don¡¯t want to fight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Ssiina huffed, then slithered ahead up the ramp.


    ¡°I think I will take combat classes,¡± I told Farula as we watched Kyrae scamper up after my other sister. ¡°I¡¯m no good at sigilcraft, and I¡¯m terrible at memorizing anything I¡¯m not interested in so¡­ maybe history and that¡¯s it?¡±


    Farula shrugged. ¡°Whatever floats your boat. But we should probably catch up.¡±


    I looked up just in time to see Ssiina¡¯s tail disappearing around a corner. Stifling a curse, I pushed hard to catch up with her and Kyrae, Farula trailing behind.

 Chapter 72: Three to One

    There were so many classes! Ssiina and Kyrae had gone headfirst into sigilcraft ones, but I did manage to get them to all agree on a pre-Empire history course so we could all share a time.


    I expected we¡¯d have to spend a bunch of time learning about the Temple, but it turned out those lessons were optional if you weren¡¯t ssyri¡¯ssen. There were typical rites and observances expected, but nothing I wasn¡¯t used to doing anyway, even if I¡¯d probably need to be a little more public.


    Kyrae stopped me from asking too much about ablutions.


    Farula and I signed up for the entry-level martial course¡ªapparently they were grouped into weapons, but only after a certain threshold. Phaeliisthia had taught me short blades, but only to a certain degree, so I wondered how I¡¯d measure up. I also signed up for an elven history course too, which seemed to surprise the scroll-keepers appending the class lists.


    With that, though, I had plenty to occupy my time: martial training, history, and more history. With Ussyri Tahaksa leading the show, I wondered if the elven history course would be at all accurate. And about tonight. For history, Phaeliisthia¡¯d given us a surface-level summary, and it hadn¡¯t painted us lamia in the kindest of lights. But Farula, who signed up after me and also forced Kyrae to sign up, would probably be able to make sure I didn¡¯t walk out of there a revisionist.


    That meant Kyrae was taking a similar spread of sigilcraft, history, and history. Ssiina surprised all of us by taking a survival course. Her reasoning? Kyrae and I could survive in a city, we would probably end up somewhere remote at some point, and she only knew how to survive when there were multiple servants. Farula was already in that class apparently, though from the embarrassed look she gave, I got the feeling she wasn¡¯t doing particularly well in it.


    Funny, she looked the part of someone who knew that sort of stuff.


    ¡°So when do we start?¡± I asked as we left. For now, I was speaking Elvish. We all were¡ªI figured Farula knew Lamian, but didn¡¯t care for it, and words were words.


    Kyrae sighed and shook her head. ¡°The classes for this season are already underway, Issa.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but when do we need to show up?¡±


    Farula giggled. ¡°Whenever you want!¡±


    ¡°Really?


    ¡°No!¡± Kyrae cut back in. ¡°We should catch up where we can today, then go starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to do extra work to catch up in fact,¡± Ssiina added, slithering closer even as Farula moved away.


    ¡°We do need to do a lot of research,¡± Kyrae added with a sideways look at Farula.


    Never mind the crowd who¡¯s also listening; I get it sis! Still though, it made me consider my words. ¡°Well, there¡¯re bound to be libraries and repositories, right? Wouldn¡¯t it make sense to be able to study some of the pre-Empire relics up close?¡±


    Ssiina nodded. ¡°That would make sense.¡±


    ¡°Then we should ask Eis or the Ea¡¯Ssyri if we can find her,¡± Kyrae said. ¡°Perhaps one of our instructors.¡±


    ¡°R-right. But we don¡¯t have to tonight, right? Or maybe we could go somewhere and talk to someone?¡± I looked pleadingly at Kyrae.


    ¡°The ablution tonight?¡± She asked softly.


    I nodded, harder than I intended.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Farula cut in, literally popping up between us and stopping short. ¡°Uhm, if¡­ well I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡± I asked over Kyrae¡¯s loud glare.


    Eyes wide, the small elven girl started speaking so quickly I could barely understand her. ¡°They just pour some water from the Spring over you and there¡¯s some incense to hold and a really easy prayer that they get mad at you if you say in Elvish but only sometimes it depends who''s doing it.¡±


    ¡°Tahaksa,¡± I said. ¡°Remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! Okay it might suck. She¡¯s never been to any of mine but I heard she¡¯s really strict about it and sometimes makes people stand there for hours. She¡¯s probably gonna make you stand up until the sun comes up or something she seemed really mad.¡±


    I gulped. ¡°So¡­ just water and incense and prayers?¡±


    Farula shrugged. ¡°Yep!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Deep breath. ¡°I can do this.¡±


    ¡°Want to take your mind off it? We¡¯ve got time, right?¡± She looked at Kyrae. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna steal your sister, just borrow her.¡±


    Kyrae heaved a sigh. ¡°If she wants to, but why?¡±


    ¡°Us delinquents gotta stick together, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Kyrae voice was suddenly serious and Farula¡¯s grin disappeared like loose leaves in a typhoon.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna, okay? ¡®Sides, you three are alright, for snakes and a snake lover.¡±


    ¡°What did you just call us?¡± Ssiina hissed.


    ¡°Sorry! It just slipped out I promise! I didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± Farula bowed, the first time I¡¯d seen her genuflect at all.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t do it again, okay?¡± Ssiina looked at me and Kyrae.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t mind that much.¡±


    ¡°Issa, when she says it like that¡ª¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°I know what it means! It¡¯s just, I dunno. Heard it so much I don¡¯t care? She could call us way worse.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t brush it off, though.¡± That was Kyrae, glaring at Farula.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± the other girl blurted, face blushing. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, I promise!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± I reached out a hand toward her but stopped, unsure. ¡°Look, me and Kyrae got called everything growing up and fired right back. It¡¯s the sort of thing that gets into your language and just kinda happens, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right, I guess,¡± Kyrae admitted, her eyes still narrow for some reason. ¡°But you should have had a tutor for this sort of thing, right? If the wrong person hears¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Farula trailed off. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop it,¡± I suggested. ¡°Only the right people heard, yeah?¡± I didn¡¯t look at the crowd around us, but they didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention. ¡°Besides, if you¡¯re comfortable enough to talk like that to us, then that means we¡¯re friends, right?¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± She looked up at me, eyes wide and damp, then nodded rapidly. ¡°I¡¯d like that, yeah!¡±


    Kyrae sighed for some reason and I glared at her again. She shook her head and gave me a ¡°we¡¯ll talk later¡± look.


    Ssiina inclined her head and smiled.  ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t be mad. Kyrae?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Kyrae!¡±


    ¡°Look, she¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ll explain later.¡±


    Farula jolted and looked back at Kyrae. ¡°If it¡¯s about that, it¡¯s because of my family. We¡¯re all trained to hunt from when we can walk and I¡¯ve slept out in the forest a lot.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nobility?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ussen Farula Moondance, but please don¡¯t call me that! I mean, you¡¯re not already but don¡¯t change that. A-anyway, we¡¯re a lot different than you¡­ lamia in the palace in the capital. And the Sunstrikes in Greatwood. We spend most of the year moving around. Or did, until I got sent here.¡±


    Even I could tell she sounded bitter, so I tried to change the subject. ¡°Is there anything you want to do for today? I need to take my mind off tonight, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you fight?¡±


    I blinked and thought about my powers before I thought about Phaeliisthia¡¯s training and the scraps I¡¯d gotten into growing up. ¡°Uh¡­ maybe?¡±


    ¡°Great! They¡¯ve got a place we can go. I mean, if you¡¯re okay with that¡ªit¡¯s all wooden weapons and there¡¯s sigil constructs so no one really gets hurt and I know I like to either tend to my plants or go hit something when I¡¯m anxious so I thought maybe¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I interrupted long after she should¡¯ve run out of breath. ¡°I, uh, you want to join us Kyrae? Ssiina?¡±


    Ssiina shook her head. ¡°I think you two will be safe enough. We should find Eis and update the Ea¡¯Ssyri before she leaves, right Kyrae?¡±


    My elven sister finally seemed mollified. ¡°Alright, I guess. Be careful you two, and we¡¯ll meet back at¡­¡± she looked at Farula who nodded. ¡°My place. We¡¯ll meet back there tonight before you have to go, Issa. Just in case.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just water and a bunch of nonsen-eremony¡ªceremony. She¡¯ll live!¡±


    I shivered involuntarily in the morning heat. Yeah, I¡¯ll live. Right?


    Farula reached for my hand, pausing just before grabbing it. I snorted and grabbed hers. Truthfully, I would¡¯ve dragged her, but I had no idea where we were going.


    She did though, and several streets and many odd looks later, we arrived at a dingy-looking, secluded arena of sorts. A half-open covered area housed crates with a variety of battered wooden weapons.


    ¡°Do you get a lot of odd looks normally?¡± I asked, trying to choose between a weapon with a deep-looking chip and another that¡¯d somehow gotten bent.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m with you. Big lamia in nice clothes being led around by that weird girl who talks to plants.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°Some of them! There¡¯s some types that like the sound I think, maybe it just seems like running water or something or maybe they see me as prey, but they grow towards the sound.¡±


    I blinked and chose the bent training sword; off-balance was better than broken after one hit. ¡°I wonder if Phaeliisthia had any plants like that in the garden? I never saw any, but I didn¡¯t exactly try talking to any plants.¡±


    ¡°Phaeliisthia¡¯s your former tutor who¡¯s a dragon right? You¡¯ve gotta tell me that story.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long one, but the gist is that we needed to learn and be safe, and a dragon¡¯s home was a good place to do that.¡±


    ¡°That just makes me want to hear more!¡±


    ¡°Ask Kyrae tonight.¡± I gave the ¡°blade¡± a practice swing and looked at the two small ones Farula had chosen. ¡°I¡¯m not really in a good place to think right now.¡±


    The small elf nodded, eyes glimmering despite the pout she was putting on. ¡°Fine, I get it, yeah. Thanks for not getting mad at me for rambling. Or calling this place a dump.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯d call this place a dump? It¡¯s fine. Out of the way and open.¡±


    Farula nodded. ¡°Exactly! Aaanyway, I¡¯m not gonna bore you with details, so let¡¯s get into it! Or do you want to warm up first, do some stretches?¡±


    ¡°I should stretch, yeah, but I can¡¯t focus. Let¡¯s just go, okay?¡±


    Her smile took on a predatory edge and my grip tightened reflexively. Right, small and deadly.


    She walked out into the circle to the opposite side. ¡°First to three points wins; stay below the shoulders. On my count of three.¡±


    I slithered after her and coiled loosely into a fighting stance. Opposite me, Farula was on the balls of her feet, one ¡°dagger¡± in a reverse grip. She¡¯d be able to move her whole body quicker, but I had reach.


    She counted down with a smile, and when she finished, I lunged forward in a feint. Farula sidestepped nimbly, pivoting on one foot so fast I barely managed to pull my upper body back in time.


    One dagger barely missed, the other darting in low even as she ran for my ground-bound lower body. I blocked the slash, wood sliding on wood, and flipped my main coil like a pendulum, weight turning over to show underbelly before spinning back.


    She darted in, but I had enough space to twist my upper body around, pincering her between my tail and training sword. Farula¡¯s response was to jump higher than she was tall, leaping over and scoring a stinging slap to my midsection. I hadn¡¯t even had a chance to swing¡­


    ¡°Point!¡± she shouted, and I nodded.


    We pulled apart, me slithering frantically, and Farula dipping back out of lunging range.


    No powers, no tail, no constricting, no fangs. Right now, my size was a liability. But I still had striking speed; Kelaniel were part viper after all.


    Playing the fool, I lunged again. Farula bounced back to the edge of the area, unwilling to commit to a feint. But I was a lot bigger than she was used to, and she didn¡¯t make it out of range.


    She blocked with one blade, but I twisted my entire upper body and the blade twisted and slid past, catching her in the shoulder.


    She stumbled, and before I could figure out where I¡¯d gone wrong, I felt a stinging pain as her other blade rapped me on my offhand¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Point!¡± we both shouted.


    Two to one now.


    Instead of pulling back, Farula dove forward. She tensed her legs and I moved high; she pitched forward and rocketed in low. Even with my speed, I barely pushed one rod-tip away. The other rammed straight for my underscales and I bent my spine as far as it¡¯d go without my powers.


    ¡°Point!¡± Farula shouted.


    ¡°What?¡± I whipped around, coiled and ready.


    ¡°Not my fault your scales are so thick!¡±


    Keeping Farula in my periphery, I checked the spot. Sure enough, right where underscales shrank and darkened, higher up than I¡¯d let touch the ground, there was a rough smudge of wood splinters and dirt.


    The area stung faintly, but not like the dull pounding of my wrist.


    ¡°Damn. Match¡¯s yours then.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± she threw her fists up, training blades still clutched in them. ¡°You¡¯re not bad though; you¡¯re crazy fast and huge too.¡±


    ¡°Not as fast as you apparently.¡±


    ¡°Aw, come on! Don¡¯t sulk! We¡¯ll be partners in class! Maybe, probably.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already in the class?¡±


    ¡°Well yeah, but I¡¯m not gonna show them how my family fights for free.¡±


    ¡°Have you¡­ ever gone to your classes?¡±


    Her jaw snapped shut. ¡°A couple times! Their tutor¡¯s gonna be worse than mine was anyway!¡±


    ¡°Mine was a millennia-old dragon, and I¡¯m going to show up!¡± I countered. Mostly to beat the stuffing out of a training dummy.


    ¡°I, uh, alright, that¡¯s a pretty good point! Anyway, wanna go again? I¡¯m not even sweating!¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Well I don¡¯t sweat, so sure.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Nah, we do. Just the elf-looking part though.¡±


    Farula laughed, chittering like a small angry mammal. ¡°Three again?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Time to get even.¡±


    My opponent stopped laughing and started the count.


    By the time we were spent, it was sundown and my abolished dread slammed into me all at once. It was time.

 Chapter 73: Cold Water

    Everything at the Spring was ostentatious. From streets paved with gleaming white stones to jade and emeralds everywhere.


    Everything except the building I was currently facing down. That¡¯s not to say it wasn¡¯t beautiful; there was true craftsmanship in the carved stone pillars, and the murals simplicity of clean lines and wide swatches of color attested to a steady-handed confidence.


    All things I thought I hadn¡¯t ever really paid attention to throughout all the years. The shadows along the walls, like all those here at the Spring felt too warm and distant. But I was also all too aware of my connection to that otherworldly presence.


    Back during my coming-of-age ceremony, I¡¯d let it in. All the work that Phaeliisthia had helped me with controlling and making the power mine hadn¡¯t really mattered in the end. This was more than just an unfair punishment, it would be my reckoning. I could feel it.


    Because this building was ancient. Older than the rest of the Spring and situated at the highest point of the plateau. And it was soaked through with Jaezotl¡¯s power to the point where my skin and scales itched.


    I didn¡¯t mean to forsake Jaezotl. Didn¡¯t feel like I had. Probably wouldn¡¯t matter though.


    And worse yet, as the orange of evening faded to purple and the few people still near this place gave me increasingly strange looks, I realized I was out of time despite slithering here as fast as I could from sparring with Farula.


    I had to go now, or I¡¯d be late.


    So I slithered inside, held my face into a rictus of a smile, and tried to ignore how much I wanted to claw my skin off like a bad shed.


    Where the outside was elegant, the inside was beautiful. I¡¯d have appreciated it any other time, but the eyes of every one of the seemingly hundreds of serpents painted and carved into the walls, ceiling, and floor seemed to follow me. Every glint of emerald jewel or rich-toned paint followed me as I moved.


    The building wasn¡¯t small, but I didn¡¯t know where to go in it. Prayers, ablutions, sacrifices of meat, grain, and magic, all were served and more.


    ¡°I told you not to be late.¡±


    I tensed, ribs throbbing as I coiled suddenly. Ussyri Tahaksa slithered out from behind a column. Her robes, silk and gems and a faint glow that had to be magic, clashed with the earnest beauty of the uncomfortable shrine.


    ¡°I got lost,¡± I replied, talking fast so my tongue wouldn¡¯t stumble.


    The ussyri glanced outside and frowned. ¡°Come.¡±


    Her tone brokered no argument, so I followed her into the building. The place wasn¡¯t too large; just one short hallway and we stopped at an entranceway. Steam wisped out from behind an obscuring wall and I could taste warm water and oils on my tongue.


    Not bath oils. Harsh, astringent oils. The Ussyri bade me enter first, not bothering to hide a sneer.


    Inside was a small bath, and a steaming depression off to one side. Two ssyri¡¯ssen, ssyri¡¯zh probably, coiled in simple robes. They¡¯d been chatting softly until I entered, something about dinner. On the floor by the steaming bath was a simple wooden bucket.


    Unlike the straight-backed Ussyri Tahaksa, these two looked¡­ bored? Then again, despite where I was and the building I was in, the room was¡­ normal. Except the hot spring or magic that heated the water, the walls were largely unadorned stone.


    It all felt¡­ routine.


    Then one if the pair did a double take, looking at me more closely. They elbowed the second one, and together they bowed.


    ¡°In here we are equals under Jaezotl,¡± Tahaksa said icily, slithering in behind me. ¡°This one is just another who must repent her vulgarity and aggression.¡±


    Immediately, the pair straightened back up, tensing. Even I could feel that the atmosphere in the room had changed.


    ¡°So how does this work?¡± I asked. The scale-prickling intensity of this place made it hard to stay still.


    ¡°You will coil here and recount your failures,¡± Ussyri Tahaksa said, interrupting one of the other two here. ¡°Then you will promise to amend, and how.¡±


    I blinked. I could do that, no problem!


    ¡°Then you will be washed clean.¡± She gestured to the bucket.


    An involuntary shiver ran down my back all the way to the tip of my tail.


    ¡°For the severity of your offense, the water will not be warm.¡± Ussyri Tahaksa moved her hands and the dense heat of the room was replaced by a deep, chilling cold.


    It felt nice, actually, and for a moment the prickling sensation abided. Only for it to return with a vengeance the next moment. I clasped my hands in front of me just so I would not scratch at myself.


    Ussyri Tahaksa moved to stand between bath and bucket. ¡°Out loud, Issa.¡± She gestured to the two ssyri¡¯ssen. ¡°I will be performing this ablution myself; you are excused.¡±


    The pair looked at each other, then left in a hurry. The second one out the door, the one who¡¯d caught on to what I was first, nodded their head at me.


    Did¡­ they feel sorry for me? I gulped. Now it was me and Ussyri Tahaksa alone in a room. Worse than that, not only did I not have my powers if something went wrong¡ªnever mind that she was one of the few people I couldn¡¯t fight with impunity against¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t do anything that might risk her finding out.


    ¡°I see you shivering. If you cooperate, this can be over shortly.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t cold. Something else gripped my heart and my eyes darted from bath to bucket to basin even as I slithered over and coiled in place.


    Next to me, Ussyri Tahaksa grabbed the bucket and lowered her upper body above the basin, dipping it in. Right now I really wished Phaeliisthia¡¯s spell wasn¡¯t dormant under the Spring¡¯s barrier.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    I wanted to tell her I was sorry.


    Not for anything Ussyri Tahaksa wanted me to apologize for. But for reaching for too much too quickly. What mastery I¡¯d gained during my years as her pupil had all been for nought the moment I¡¯d thrown myself into the presence¡¯s damn waiting arms¡­ tentacles, whatever.


    But she hadn¡¯t given up on me, even now. She¡¯d broken a millennia-old treaty and given up her estate with its vast collection of scrolls and art and its garden. The moonflower grotto¡ªshe¡¯d given up that to save my idiot scales.


    ¡°You must speak your crimes aloud, Issa.¡± Tahaksa¡¯s voice cut painfully into my thoughts.


    The fact that my powers were currently hiding and seared away was a good thing, else I¡¯d have knocked her into the bath.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I started, voice soft. I wasn¡¯t about to apologize for any of the shit I¡¯d done that the bigot looming over me deserved tenfold. But I had to say something, so I might as well apologize for what I could.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t listen, not really. I was scared, but that doesn¡¯t excuse it. When it mattered, I made the wrong choice. Still, you¡¯ve given me a chance. So I should take it. Make it my own. Show that I¡¯m not going to break under my own failings, that I will learn and grow and take back control.¡±


    The temperature in the room dropped. ¡°Be specific, Issa.¡±


    I continued on, ignoring the pest in the room. ¡°I will get stronger. I will protect my sisters, just as they continue to save me from losing myself. Selfishly, I ask you, Jaezotl, to give me a chance I do not deserve. To not smite me for my failings so that I may prove my unwavering loyalty to kith and kin, to the Empire and to you.¡±


    As I continued on, I focused on these feelings. On me and Kyrae and Ssiina. Like what I¡¯d done in the moonflower grotto all those years ago, I tried to seize my powers for myself. Even dormant, I could feel the shadows just a little.


    They tingled like feeling returning to a numb arm, not quite burning despite the sanctity of this shrine. And the itching across my scales intensified, like some part of my body itself was still numb. Something foreign, something that wasn¡¯t quite me¡­ That I¡¯d let in that awful night.


    The shadows where I held them didn¡¯t quite burn under Jaezotl¡¯s protection. Out in the hallway, two someones were approaching: one elf, one lamia.


    Was the room always this cold?


    Half mumbling, I continued speaking as I focused. ¡°To that end I will reflect, study, and train every waking moment until I can make myself whole once more.¡±


    Something I couldn¡¯t put my finger on hovered at the edge of my perception. Like I was about to grasp whatever it was that I needed to even as I sensed the bucket of frigid water coming up behind me. Already I could feel it sliding down my scales like acid.


    ¡°Issa¡­¡± a voice behind me warned, the rest of its words lost.


    But in the darkness, whatever idea I was chasing kept slipping out of reach. The small shadows in the corners moved to my heartbeat now, flickering the light behind my closed eyelids. Two people were entering, and quickly.


    I felt the first drip of water, and it burned like I¡¯d been struck.


    ¡°Ussyri Tahaksa.¡± It was the Ea¡¯Ssyri¡¯s voice. I hadn¡¯t even heard her come in. ¡°Stop this immediately!¡±


    The bucket above me twitched. Another few drops fell, hissing as they hit my lower body¡¯s scales. Please don¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Stop what?¡± Ussyri Tahaksa replied. ¡°I am merely performing an ablution for Hssen Issa¡¯s disrespect of the Temple¡¯s authority.¡±


    Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia slithered closer, but even as I opened my eyes I kept them squarely on the damp stone. ¡°Kyrae, Ssiina, and Eis told me everything.¡±


    The bucket twitched again; mercifully I was not splattered. But each drop that landed next to me felt like a dodged knife. If she were to dump the bucket now¡­


    ¡°Then you should know of Issa¡¯s insubordination.¡± The ussyri¡¯s voice was strong, but my shadows could see her tail-tip twitching behind her.


    ¡°Insubordination against who: the Temple, or you?¡±


    ¡°The Temple, of course.¡±


    Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia made a noise that was somewhere between a hiss and a barking laugh. ¡°Does the Temple teach such inequalities? Does the Temple promote blind obedience?¡± Behind the Ea¡¯Ssyri, my shadows could see the blurry outline of Eis in the doorway. She was coiled tensely, but her weapons weren¡¯t out.


    ¡°The Temple¡­¡± Ussyri Tahaksa¡¯s voice was shaking now. ¡°Does not promote disobedience in the face of reasonable orders.¡±


    ¡°So you consider those orders reasonable then?¡±


    ¡°They follow tradition. Yes. And the estates given are the nicest for ea and lamia that were available. As you know, all are equal under the¡ª¡±


    ¡°If they were equal, there wouldn¡¯t need to be separate houses, would there?¡± Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia practically roared, and I could feel magic coming off her. Not sigilcraft, but pure power. Ussyri Tahaksa pushed back with a more organized defense, but she lowered the bucket and I finally took a breath.


    ¡°There are physiological differences¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± the Ea¡¯Ssyri¡¯s voice sliced through the cloying magic. ¡°I¡¯m not even going to remark about the dismissed attendants or the dangerously cold water. There is no point in arguing when neither of us actually seek to change minds.¡± She exhaled, suddenly sounding tired and I looked up. Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia looked a mess: hair mussed, clothes damp from the shrine¡¯s moist air, and eyes that looked as tired as the worst night on our trip here. ¡°Your appointment here was against my advice, and you clearly know how powerless I am to remove you. But I am not so spineless, so inept as to let you mistreat our empire¡¯s royalty.


    ¡°If you pour that bucket of freezing water on Hssen Issa, the Jii¡¯Ssyri will hear of it, the Jii¡¯Hssen will hear of it, and her sire will hear of it.¡±


    Ussyri Tahaksa didn¡¯t drop the bucket. ¡°I-I am making judgment as is well within my right. Had Hssen Issa such a complaint, there are better actions than verbal assault.¡±


    ¡°Does such an act deserve foregoing normal ablution procedure?¡±


    ¡°It is within my judgment to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Her sire is Hssen Tyaniis.¡±


    The bucket hit the floor, and I leapt to get away from the splash, scales skidding on stone. It felt like ice! When I breathed out again, I could see it, even as the sensation of cold retreated along with my focus on my magic.


    ¡°I-I see. Then¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will perform the ablution,¡± Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia said. ¡°With water at the proper temperature. You are permitted to watch, should you wish.


    ¡°No. I trust you to carry out the rite, Ea¡¯Ssyri.¡± Ussyri Tahaksa lowered her head. Not enough in my opinion, but the exhausted Ea¡¯Ssyri didn¡¯t mention the slight.


    Without another word, Ussyri Tahaksa left, stopping at the door where Eis was waiting before slithering off down the hallway.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna apologize,¡± I said. It came out less sure than I¡¯d have liked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to,¡± the Ea¡¯Ssyri replied. ¡°Eis, are we secure?¡±


    ¡°Just a moment!¡± I could feel an array settling into place. ¡°We¡¯re good. I¡¯ll keep watch out here just in case.¡±


    ¡°I saw what happened when the drops hit you.¡± Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia examined my eyes. ¡°The spell is fading, but it will hold until your return to your sisters. You are very lucky there are those in power who are confident in your strength of will. At the very least, you are not a complete pushover.¡± A tired smile forced its way onto your face and she picked up the bucket with a wave of her hand.


    Warm water slid down my back before I could say otherwise, soaking my clothes. A moment later, a warm breeze dried them. ¡°If you were fully gone, you would not be coiled as you are now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of this.¡± I stared down at my hands, clenching and unclenching them. ¡°I¡¯m tired of always needing to be saved, of being told what to do and where to go. I want to decide things on my own, damn it. What if you weren¡¯t here; what if my sire didn¡¯t have her reputation?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know, truthfully,¡± the Ea¡¯Ssyri replied. ¡°As for how you feel trapped?¡± I was still looking at my hands, but I got the sense she was staring up at the ceiling. ¡°Sometimes, it feels like the higher you climb, the only thing you get is a bigger cage.¡±


    ¡°That sucks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it does.¡±


    ¡°Someone should change it.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna change it.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it,¡± Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia said softly.


    I looked over at her in shock, but all I saw were tired eyes and twitching lip corners. ¡°Can we leave now?¡±


    ¡°Another few moments. She¡¯s going to complain to the Jii¡¯Ssyri about this, openly. Let¡¯s not give her another thing to accuse me of.¡±


    I scooted further away from the still-cold bath. ¡°Why did she even get her position?¡±


    The Ea¡¯ssyri sighed. ¡°Jii¡¯Ssyri Lassena was only narrowly appointed. Those who oppose her are staunch traditionalists.¡±


    ¡°So the people who hate elves?¡± I interrupted.


    She laughed mirthlessly. ¡°Among other things. Ussyri Tahaksa¡¯s appointment was a concession to silence criticisms and also to sequester her away from foreign-facing duties.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Oh. So it¡¯s all dumb politics.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Issa. It¡¯s all dumb politics.¡±

 Chapter 74: Not So Small

    That night, I could hardly sleep. Every time I closed my eyes, every time I tried to slip away into my own little section of the void, I felt drops of frigid, burning water rolling down my back. Until I seized this power, until I made it my own and no one else¡¯s, I¡¯d be a danger not just to myself, but to my sisters and all the others who¡¯d thrown their lot in with me.


    Ea¡¯Ssyri Thelia left the next morning. Which left my sisters and I with only the overworked Eiss as a familiar face. Somehow, I¡¯d not yet been found out by Tahaksa, but it was only a matter of time now.


    ¡°You¡¯re up early,¡± Ssiina commented, sipping tea while coiled on our temporary home¡¯s lower floor.


    Kyrae being at the next house over felt odd, but after that spar I couldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t trust Farula. I yawned, popping my jaw wide and letting my fangs slide out and back, before coiling next to her and planting my face into the sun-warmed wood.


    ¡°Can¡¯t get in trouble again,¡± I mumbled.


    I heard a mug sliding over to rest near my head. ¡°Here. The maid prepared us each a cup.¡±


    I wrapped a hand around it. Warm. But I didn¡¯t lift my head just yet. ¡°I miss Dyni. And Sire.¡±


    Ssiina swallowed. ¡°Me too, Issa. When Kyrae and I talked to the Ea¡¯Ssyri yesterday, she said we¡¯d get to visit during the next Tuo¡¯Esuzin. A little before or after, anyway, to make security easier.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be hauled around like cargo.¡±


    ¡°Me neither. Drink¡ªwe need to leave soon and it¡¯ll help wake you up.¡±


    Groggily, I lifted my head and looked down into the cup. The amber liquid smelled pleasantly floral with just a touch of sweetness. The taste didn¡¯t quite live up to the smell, but the warmth was worth it.


    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± I said meaninglessly. I never really liked tea, anyway¡ªif this was better or worse than Dyni¡¯s, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ssiina replied, ¡°it is. Dyni always made it stronger though, I hope it¡¯s enough to wake me up.¡± She forced a chuckle. ¡°At least I don¡¯t have to try to dress you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± She looked at me with familiar gold eyes. ¡°But most mornings you act like you¡¯re in torpor.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± I downed the tea and flicked my tongue to try to get a bit more of the smell into its flavor.


    Ssiina took another sip. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to agree. Regardless, you¡¯re up and we both need to head to our pre-imperial history class shortly. After you went to sleep, Kyrae and I made a schedule.¡±


    My face found the table again. ¡°Do I have to?¡±


    ¡°We left yours mostly blank.¡±


    I gestured positively with my hand. ¡°How long can I stay here?¡±


    There was a short pause and a rustling of scales before Ssiina answered. ¡°You can¡¯t. I lost track of time¡ªsundial is showing we need to leave. Now.¡±


    I grumbled and lifted my head. ¡°Fiiine. Can I sleep in class?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to get in trouble?¡±


    No. I shot up, back suddenly straight. ¡°I¡¯m awake!¡±


    Ssiina giggled, then said seriously, ¡°Are you really alright? Neither you nor the Ea¡¯Ssyri talked about the ablution.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡± I looked behind us, toward the rest of the dwelling.


    Ssiina nodded and gave a sloppy version of the ¡°not safe¡± hand signal Kyrae and I used.


    ¡°Just really embarrassing. And it made me think¡ªI don¡¯t want to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded, eyes over my shoulder.


    Could you be any less subtle?


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I said. ¡°Let me slide upstairs really fast and I¡¯ll grab parchment and a quill.¡±


    On the way to the ramp, I saw our maid. I must¡¯ve moved fast, because the small lania¡¯el woman moved quickly from behind the doorframe to tidying up the untouched room. I waved and she smiled back, awkward enough that even I could tell.


    I guess Ussyri Tahaksa doesn¡¯t exactly have to be subtle about sending people to watch us.


    Moments later, I was outside with Ssiina, Kyrae, and Farula. Kyrae wore something similar to what Ssiina and I wore up top: simple off-white robes with dark green stitching. They were like the Temple¡¯s robes, only simpler¡ªand also a little itchy.


    The weirdly strong elf girl, meanwhile, was wearing what could only be described as half of a thicket. Somewhere inside, her eyes were visible, and her ears made the sides twitch as she talked.


    I stared at her for a moment until a very important thought struck me. ¡°Wait, could I have worn whatever I wanted too?¡±


    Farula laughed.


    ¡°No,¡± Kyrae said with an exasperated sigh. ¡°She wants to help, so she¡¯s trying to ¡®take all the attention so you don¡¯t get in trouble.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Can she really take all the attention? Is there only so much to give?¡± Ssiina asked.


    Kyrae and I both looked askance at her.


    ¡°It was a joke!¡± she hissed. ¡°I¡¯m learning, see!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but bark out a hissing laugh at that. Just like that, the mood lightened, and we started off towards our first lesson at a brisk pace. Whereas we¡¯d been outsiders before, now we were part of the river of people. Or we would be if everyone wasn¡¯t staring at the walking bush.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just going to get you in trouble for no reason?¡± I asked, in Elvish of course.


    ¡°I want to see the ablution chambers, see if there¡¯s evidence. Figured this¡¯d be an easy way to get in¡ªI already got told off for this a bunch, so it¡¯s really no problem at all. My usual behavior, even.¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worn this before?¡± Ssiina asked.


    Farula bounced. ¡°Yep! Though I usually wear something a liiittle more practical instead of scouting camouflage.¡±


    Kyrae gave her a look. ¡°What do you scout for?¡±


    ¡°...Wild siilaks and deer, mostly. Anything that could be a threat¡ªor food. Or both!¡±


    Kyrae¡¯s brow furrowed, but she didn¡¯t push the issue. We arrived at the dimly familiar building and started moving toward the class¡¯s hall under a monsoon of strange looks. At least that means no one¡¯s trying to talk to me.


    All the time I was at Phaeliisthia¡¯s, then the Emerald Palace, I hadn¡¯t really thought about the differences kelaniel had. Here, surrounded by people close to my own age and no longer stunted for lack of food, the difference was pretty obvious. Ssiina and I were the same length as any ke¡¯lania we passed¡ªand in most cases I had to realize I was even bigger now. At the same time, our build and posture were different, not just from the way we¡¯d been taught to carry ourselves.


    I moved with my upper body positioned lower down, short enough that I was only a head taller than Kyrae. And I coiled up behind, moving tightly instead of loose. Small was less noticeable; small fit into places better. Even all these years later, what Kyrae and I had gone through still left its awful imprints.


    Kyrae must have sensed something, because she wrapped her hand in mine. And I let myself relax, sliding up and out to where I could see easily above the crowd. I caught a few looks thrown my way, but most eyes were still on Farula.


    She made it to the door before someone in Temple robes made their way through the crowd toward us.


    Farula jumped up to get a better look and landed in a takeoff position. ¡°Looks like that¡¯s for me! Gotta run!¡±


    Before any of us could say a word, Farula was darting off down the hallway to a chorus of ¡°hey!¡± and ¡°watch it!¡±. The ssyri¡¯ssen picked up speed and slithered after her wake, leaving my sisters and I to stare dumbly down the hallway.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Issa. There¡¯s no point to any of that.¡±


    ¡°Right, yeah. Hey did you know she¡¯s a really good fighter? Caught me chasing my own tail in the spar last night.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ssiina asked.


    Kyrae¡¯s jaw worked, then she pointed just past us. ¡°That¡¯s our room. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I took off after her. ¡°So you knew she was a good fighter?¡±


    ¡°...Yes. Can we have this conversation somewhere less public?¡±


    ¡°Uh, sure, I guess? I mean, she¡¯s taking combat classes with me so she¡¯s gonna show it all off anyway, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kyrae paused at the doorway. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m probably just worried about nothing.¡±


    Ssiina moved between us and into the room, looking back over one shoulder. ¡°Is she like Dyni?¡±


    Kyrae nodded. ¡°I think so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine then!¡± Ssiina flashed a big smile and slithered the rest of the way inside. I followed her and Kyrae ran after me.


    The lecture hall was large, with a pitched roof and plenty of light slanting in from tall windows. The floor sloped down to a stage at the bottom, coils and tables at intervals all the way down. The breeze the windows let in helped me to breathe, and I coiled up in the back row, near the wall and out of the direct light.


    Ssiina was already nearing the lowest level, and when she turned to look, I waved her on. Kyrae as well slithered past me and down near the front. A bench was set up down there, a few other elves already sitting.


    The rest of the class were lamia, and the room looked about three quarters full. Ssiina drew looks and whispers, and I heard her introduce herself as she coiled up in the front. It looked like we were the last to arrive, and I was more than fine with empty places next to me.


    Just as soon as Kyrae had taken her seat, a familiar pale lamia in Temple robes slithered onto the stage. She¡¯s the one I crashed into when we got here!


    Now if only I could remember her name!


    She¡¯ll introduce herself¡­ right? Unfortunately, she did not. Worse yet, the reason was because this wasn¡¯t the first lecture. Lucky for me, Phaeliisthia had taught me all of this years ago. Despite that, I remember that she was nice to Kyrae, so I sat and paid as much attention as I could.


    Which it turned out wasn¡¯t much. Phaeliisthia had already taught us this, and this lecturer missed a few things even I remembered. My mind kept wandering, looking around the room and at the other students. I wasn¡¯t the only one, but I snapped to attention when I heard Ssiina¡¯s voice. She was asking a question about pre-lamian ruins.


    The pale lecturer¡¯s pink eyes went wide and she snapped her fingers before answering. ¡°We believe many of their structures were either made from wood, or have been covered over by the jungle. However, there have been artifacts found near Qirjaa¡¯iin just down the Hssyri from here. While the nature of their culture is somewhat beyond my purview, I do recall hearing that they revered the Sekalln Mountains. So it is therefore possible they may have had settlements or temples of their own. Though it is unlikely they are too high, as what can be gathered of their appearance suggests they might be more susceptible to the cold than even lamia are.


    ¡°Now! My apologies, hssen, but I was not aware we would be receiving new students, let alone such prestigious individuals. I am Ssyri¡¯zh Sylota. Please see me after the lecture and I will let you know where to find resources to catch up. Though I would not be surprised should you consider this course merely a lesson of review.¡±


    At the mention of ¡°hssen,¡± all eyes shot down toward Ssiina. The guy she was sitting next to in particular looked like he was holding back from asking several questions.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± someone asked.


    Bowing lightly, Sylota deferred to Ssiina. Of course my sister preened and raised herself up. ¡°Raeni Ssyri¡¯jiilits Ssiina, and these two are my dear sisters: Issa¡±¡ªshe gestured up at me and I waved¡ª¡°and Kyrae.¡± She finished with a flourish to our elf sister.


    Kyrae, for her part, stood up and performed a flawless greeting.


    And the room went silent.


    Do people not know? Are they angry? I couldn¡¯t tell. I was about to say something when Sylota cleared her throat audibly. The whispers that had just started died down.


    Despite her small frame, her thin voice carried weight up through the room. ¡°As you know, we are all here at the Spring for the same reason. Now, to resume where I left off¡­¡±


    She tried, but the class didn¡¯t settle down. Whispers flew and I saw sigils popping up here and there, probably carrying messages. The whole time, I kept my eyes fixed on Kyrae. She replied to her neighbors tersely, then focused hard on taking notes on the parchment she¡¯d brought.


    For a moment, I thought about the expense of everyone using such a valuable material so hastily. Wasn¡¯t there something about trade with the humans for it? Regardless, it was obvious Kyrae was just trying to block out certain whispers.


    Mostly from the lamia near her.


    I guess without Sire, we¡¯ve little to shield us here.


    But we were grown now¡ªthis was something we¡¯d take care of. Even if Kyrae wouldn¡¯t want it, I¡¯d beat up anyone who tried to demean her. And from how Ssiina was glancing over at every whisper, I wasn¡¯t alone.


    And here at the Spring, she could use much more than tail and fists.


    When the lecture ended, a few people moved quickly out of the room. Most, however, crowded around my sisters¡­ and me.


    ¡°You¡¯re kelaniel, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you ra¡¯zhii?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re huge!¡±


    ¡°Is that ea really your sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard your name before!¡±


    ¡°My cousin was at the Emerald Palace disaster; do you know if they¡¯re okay?¡±


    That last one made me stop trying to escape the tangle and find the exit. ¡°Who¡¯s your cousin?¡±


    The woman, ke¡¯lania, gave a name I didn¡¯t recognize, so I just shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t say.¡±


    The crowd pressed in closer. And when I coiled up and lowered myself, I remembered how I felt not an hour earlier. I am hssen. With just a bit of effort, I rose up and uncoiled, pushing aside where I met resistance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for more questions.¡±


    Is that the best I could come up with?


    ¡°I understand we are here as equals, but this is no way to treat anyone, let alone a hssen.¡± Ssiina¡¯s head poked above the crowd wearing a convincing scowl. ¡°Sister?¡± She extended an arm.


    I took it and together we pushed through the parting crowd.


    ¡°Kyrae got out with Ssyri¡¯zh Sylota,¡± Ssiina said softly. ¡°Honestly, this could have gone worse.¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± I replied. Behind us, several people were still following.


    Next up for me was combat training with Farula. Who might not make it there. And I now had people staring at me. If it weren¡¯t for my curse, I¡¯d preen under the attention. You¡¯d never have given me a second glance when I was a ssen¡¯iir.


    Ssiina squeezed my hand when we left the hall. By now, only a couple of people were still following us, but even without shadows I could hear whispering. Everyone would know before long.


    ¡°I have to catch up with Kyrae to make it to our sigilcraft training. Will you be alright, Issa?¡±


    I looked over at her, belatedly realizing she was shorter than me when I lifted my upper body the same way. As long as no one finds out, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m bigger, stronger, and I have people on my side.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I smiled, showing fangs. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to getting to punch something actually.¡±


    Ssiina matched my smile. ¡°Do us proud, Issa. People will talk, and we¡¯re not going to escape the sunbeams of attention. So let¡¯s show what it means to be hssen, hmm?¡±


    I clasped her other hand, then turned to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±

 Chapter 75: No Formalities

    ¡°You¡¯re new.¡± The instructor, a large ke¡¯lania woman with short-cut hair and a wicked scar near where her upper body met her lower, looked me up and down. In places, her greenish-brown scales had dulled to a pale tan, and a few streaks of gray stuck through her hair.


    Behind her, the rest of the class was moving through drills, practicing swings and stances. A low wall surrounded the small courtyard, over which vines and flowering bushes crowded for space in the shadow of the surrounding buildings.


    I saw the instructor tense, and I ducked out of the way of her fist before meeting her tail with my own. Her rough scales hissed as they slid along mine, but I managed to pull back into a loose defensive coil. One hand grabbed at the hard-packed dirt, ready to aim for the eyes.


    Instead of pressing the attack, she chuckled. ¡°Not bad!¡± Then her eyes moved down to mine. ¡°I gotta say, I didn¡¯t believe the rumors, but I¡¯ve never seen even a zhussen<sup>1</sup> go for the dirt like that. Most of ¡®em just take it to the jaw and complain later.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    She guffawed back, then looked at me askance. ¡°You serious? Didn¡¯t you learn all sorts of stuff at the Emerald Palace?¡±


    ¡°Some. I had a better tutor elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°Name¡¯s Kyanii. I¡¯m ssyri¡¯zh, but I hate titles. If you¡¯re in a real fight, by the time you get to some of these brats¡¯ given names they¡¯d already be dead.¡±


    Now, that I could get behind. ¡°Issa, then.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°I figured. Let¡¯s get you a weapon. If you can handle wood, maybe we can find something bronze for you to use today. Call me unprofessional, but I¡¯d like to see you and that crazy elf girl fight.


    ¡°She pulls her punches, but you can¡¯t hide your reflexes.¡± Kyanii pitched her voice louder at the end, enough that Farula could definitely hear. I thought I saw her ears twitch, but that was it.


    She led me to a barrel full of what were basically sticks with handles, frowning. ¡°Have to say, I¡¯m sad I don¡¯t see your sisters here. Is it true that old monster adopted an elf?¡±


    ¡°Old monster?¡±


    ¡°Hssen Tyaniis. I may not like titles, kid, but I like my head where it is.¡±


    ¡°Sire wouldn¡¯t care! And I¡¯m an adult.¡±


    That got a raised eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re young enough to me. And you must¡¯ve had your head stuck in the mud if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    I bit my lip.


    ¡°Take a stick.¡±


    I took a stick. ¡°She¡¯s changed a lot.¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe she has. Get started over there; if you know your stuff, I shouldn¡¯t need to tell you how to move, aye?¡±


    I nodded sharply, earning a shark-toothed smile from the old ke¡¯lania.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡± She slithered with surprising speed toward the rest of the class, barking orders all the way.


    I turned my attention meanwhile to the dummy in front of me. It¡¯d seen better day, and weeds crowded the base of the mock tail. With the blooming bushes behind, and a staccato of hissed commands, I felt myself falling back into Phaeliisthia¡¯s estate. The sundial behind me, Zinnia watching from a window, and the faint sound of running water.


    Breath in, breath out.


    My lower body moved with memory, my upper with purpose. At the time I¡¯d protested, complaining about the endless long days moving from one task to the next. All the times I¡¯d been beaten up in the name of training. All the old habits I¡¯d had to break¡ªor reinforce.


    I wasn¡¯t the scrawny, small thing from years ago. And without a certain something nagging at the dark corners of my mind, I could really feel myself.


    Strike, shift, feint, strike.


    Crack!


    I watched the broken stick clatter off the nearby wall, the handle in my hand suddenly far too light.


    Someone gave a hissing whistle behind me, and I spun around. Kyanii held her hands up in mock surrender. ¡°Your style¡¯s a lot different. And even from that display, I can tell you¡¯re not used to your size or strength. You fight like you¡¯re smaller.¡±


    ¡°I used to be.¡± Immediately, I felt my ear tips burning red.


    Kyanii held back a laugh with a hiss. ¡°Look at you making an old snake laugh. Yeah, we were all a lot smaller once. Even your sire.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Not for long, just a year when she was a few years younger than you are now. But your sire came here too, you know. Most hssen do, if not all of them.¡±


    ¡°And you¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at me, Issa. I¡¯m old. I¡¯m glad you dodged for my knuckles¡¯ sake, but my back aches where your tail slammed mine. Not many nobles strong enough to do that. You look like a spitting image of her too, except your eyes.¡± She winked. ¡°And you¡¯re a little smaller.¡±


    This time, I bit my tongue before I could act like a child again. ¡°Still bigger than I¡¯m used to.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°We can fix that. You not being used to it, anyway. How long do you have here?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ a year maybe?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Do you mind me asking who your other trainer was?¡±


    ¡°Phaeliisthia,¡± I answered honestly, with no small amount of pride.


    Kyanii whistled. ¡°Don¡¯t think I could do any better, but I can bring you up-to-date at least. Not in these sessions, though. You have any time in the mornings?¡±


    Instinctively, I had a feeling telling her I would rather sleep would be a bad idea. And morning private lessons would give me a good excuse to go out and look around for wherever secret information might be kept.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I saw that pause. You¡¯d rather sleep, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Kyanii rolled her eyes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be good at lying if you had to grow up where your first instinct is back away and throw sand in their eyes?¡±


    ¡°Kyrae did most of that.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your elf sister?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    ¡°You should invite her to come along in the mornings. I¡¯m no elf, but I¡¯ve trained more than a few. Not the Deepwooders, of course.¡± She tossed another glance back at Farula, who was currently dressed as a bush, beating several lamia five times her size in a dead sprint around the courtyard¡¯s well-worn track.


    ¡°Can Ssiina come too?¡±


    ¡°Why not! Now, we¡¯ve still got plenty of time, so let¡¯s get you a proper weapon. Not gonna have you spar Farula yet, but we¡¯re gonna need good weight distribution if we want you to improve.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but wear a smile as Kyanii trained me, giving pointers toward using my size to my advantage.


    ¡°Remember this: you¡¯re large¡ªyou won¡¯t be able to move all of yourself quickly compared to an elf or a lania¡¯el.¡± She glanced back over her shoulder at the exhausted rest of the class. ¡°Unless they have a bow or sigilcraft, remember that they¡¯ll need to come to you. Make them, and make them regret it. You can move your upper body around quickly while threatening with your tail. No one will be able to match your reach.¡±


    ¡°What if they do have a bow or sigilcraft?¡±


    Kyanii shrugged. ¡°You might need to get away, or close the gap to them¡ªI¡¯ll bet you¡¯re fast when you get moving. Your larger scales, if not already, will soon be able to protect you from most threats if stories of your sire¡¯s prowess are any indication¡ªso keep your upper body safe.¡± She grinned. ¡°Or rely on your sisters. Now keep up with what I¡¯ve shown you¡ªI ought to go back to the rest of the class, get everyone situated.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got a question, just shout.¡±


    With that, she slithered away, leaving me with a loaner weapon in a corner of the courtyard. Immediately, I thought of my duel with Farula. Make her come to me.


    Thinking that, I threw myself into my practice, shadow powers tucked into a small corner of my mind as I fought with nothing but keen bronze and my body. Under my scales, I wasn¡¯t quite all flesh and bone. At least not how I should be. The difference was in the way I could bend, move, stretch out. Shift. But not here¡ªnot under so many watchful eyes and the bright, burning sun.


    Phaeliisthia would have told me something about foundations. Building upon stone rather than silt. Augment solid fundamentals with the power I would continue to make mine, that was the key to all this and I understood it more than ever as I moved, dance-like with closed eyes. I needed this. To protect my sisters and to not be a liability; to stand up to my curse even in the face of the mistakes I¡¯d already made.


    ¡°Hey, Iss¡ª¡±


    To the left, feint with blade strike with tail, pull out, dart in.


    There was an ¡°oof¡± and a thump, and I opened my eyes.


    Farula was picking herself up from the ground, wincing. ¡°Apologies! Guess I should¡¯ve shouted first, huh! Buuuut! Iwannaseemore! Why didn¡¯t you do that during our spar the other night?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t know to, honest. Feel like a bit of an idiot now, but I didn¡¯t really fight like I was big¡ªfigured I was small.¡± I gestured down at myself, watching out of the corner of my eye as the lamia from the class filed past us and out of the courtyard.


    Farula burst into a fit of giggles, branches and leaves shaking. ¡°You? Small? Your tail¡¯s longer than me¡ªjust the actual tail, not your whole longer body; that¡¯s probably longer than most ke¡¯lania head to toe, er, tail-tip. You know what I mean!¡±


    I snorted, covering it inelegantly with a hiss. ¡°You¡¯re not that short!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re just huge!¡±


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a compliment or not!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it totally is!¡±


    I pouted. ¡°That just makes it worse!¡±


    ¡°How unbecoming,¡± an unfamiliar voice said in lamian.


    I turned, tilting my head at the speaker. She was an unfamiliar lania¡¯el wearing the sort of expression I¡¯d expect on my cousin Deziiya.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a nuisance of yourselves.¡± The woman, probably around my age, looked down at Farula. A sneer! That¡¯s the expression!


    Farula growled, I held back a hiss.


    ¡°So we can¡¯t have fun?¡± I asked. Remember, Issa. Talk first¡ªpunch only if needed.


    The unfamiliar lania¡¯el turned back to me, eyes glinting. ¡°You¡¯re new here, so I¡¯ll let you off with a warning. Don¡¯t associate with such barbarism; we¡¯re all better than that.¡±


    I punched her in the shoulder. She reeled back, upper body crashing into her friends next to her. While I tensed for a fight, she just looked at me aghast, hissing with fangs extended. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Easy. You talked shit; you got hit. Now we¡¯re even.¡±


    Her and her friends looked me over, but they didn¡¯t try to jump me. I was probably about the same mass as all three of them, now that I got a better look.


    ¡°Even!?¡± the jerk shrieked. ¡°Do you even know who I am? A-and this is the Spring¡ªyou cannot commit such violence here!¡±


    ¡°Just did. And I don¡¯t give a shit who you are.¡±


    Her friends pushed her upper body back up. ¡°You will!¡±


    ¡°Nah, no way.¡± I smiled, showing my own fangs and teeth. ¡°Get lost, will ya?¡±


    Underneath the smile and my bravado, I had to try really hard for my hands not to shake. It didn¡¯t matter who they were: Ussyri Tahaksa would hear of this and I¡¯d have to do another ablution. Right now I was too damn angry to care.


    For a moment, we stood opposed to each other, Farula¡¯s continued growling the only sound between us. Then one of the three¡¯s eyes went wide and she whispered to their leader. Who immediately went as pale as sand.


    Before I could think of anything else to say that would keep me sounding confident, they slithered away in a rush. Before they were out of earshot, Farula had gone from growling to doubling over in laughter.


    ¡°You¡­ wowthatwasgreat!¡± She took a deep breath, stumbled through another laughing fit, then continued. ¡°I mean, I could¡¯ve handled ¡®em¡ªalways do. But that was straight out of stage play or something! I think¡ªthe only ones I¡¯ve seen are during the hunting festival for Tuo¡ªnevermind, you don¡¯t wanna hear that. But you were like ¡®Talk shit, get hit¡¯¡±¡ªshe mimed my voice, pitching hers down and stringing out the s sounds¡ª¡°and they were crying. Wow! So anyway, uh, thank you! For the show too! Oh their faces when they realized you weren¡¯t a boa were unmatched.¡±


    Realized I wasn¡¯t a¡­


    ¡°Oh.¡± I felt my cheeks flush.


    ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t know? Oh that¡¯s even better!¡± She roared with laughter again, losing her footing and falling on the ground. Which only made her laugh harder.


    ¡°That makes sense, I guess. Probably thought I was ke¡¯lania.¡± I waited for a response, but didn¡¯t get one. ¡°Farula?¡±


    ¡°G-gimme a m-minute!¡± She pulled herself up and straightened out her branches, taking an exaggerated breath. ¡°Wow! So those jerks are local snake nobles. Think they¡¯re better for it and all that, but they can¡¯t even recognize a kelaniel until she shows her fangs!¡±


    ¡°Snake nobles?¡±


    ¡°Ussen, whatever. Don¡¯t you have class?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Shit. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    She shrugged.


    ¡°You wanna get in worse trouble?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Trouble¡¯s fun!¡±


    I glanced at where the trio of apparently ussen had retreated to. ¡°For you maybe, I need to go.¡±


    ¡°I gueeesss I shouldn¡¯t make whatever they¡¯re gonna do to me worse. Fine. I¡¯m headed the same direction. Run together?¡±


    I smirked. ¡°Only if you can keep up!¡±


    She darted away before I¡¯d even finished talking.

 Chapter 76: Not Excused

    Kyrae took in the atmosphere of the class as she stood to answer the instructor¡¯s question. A few dozen lamia and a half dozen elves coiled and sat around the atrium. Some were looking down on her metaphorically, and most everyone literally as she¡¯d taken a seat close to the stage where the instructor had drawn several incomplete sigil constructs on the chalkboard.


    Ssiina, of course, was giving her a knowing smirk behind glittering golden eyes. The instructor, on the other hand¡­


    Kyrae couldn¡¯t read him. An elderly lania¡¯el man, he had spoken with a loud, crisp voice despite his small stature. And he¡¯d singled her out.


    Not that she particularly minded¡ªshe¡¯d have gladly volunteered an answer. But she couldn¡¯t get her mind on the right path to find it. Instead, she wondered idly about the why.


    Perhaps she¡¯d been chosen because of her family, her class. Perhaps she¡¯d been chosen because she was an elf. Perhaps because she was a woman, or that the rumor mill had somehow made it known she was newbloom.


    From what she¡¯d learned in Phaeliisthia¡¯s library, newbloom women¡ªand men¡ªwere treated rather well in her ancestral homeland. But here she¡¯d been told it could be seen as a way to grab for social status.


    ¡°Hssen Kyrae, could it be that you do not know the answer?¡± the instructor said in a tone that lacked much of the typical sibilance of lamian.


    There, a smirk. Cold, unlike her sister¡¯s.


    The answer snapped into place in her mind. Then the next, and the next. Why would such a simple question be used as entrapment? Perhaps he meant for it to fail?


    Kyrae cleared her throat and answered, in order.


    The smirk dropped. ¡°That is correct. You must have received quite the education at the Emerald Palace.¡±


    ¡°I had a very good tutor.¡± Kyrae sat down again and didn¡¯t let her face show her emotions¡ªshe always found it easier to do without Issa around.


    The rest of the lecture passed slowly. Kyrae could feel eyes on her from behind, and the instructor made far more eye contact with her than was necessary. But more than that, the content was¡­ incredibly dull!


    Perhaps she could excuse it if she and Ssiina weren¡¯t joining after several lessons in. But Phaeliisthia had taught her more than this in the first week. Issa of all people could probably pass this without much effort.


    Not necessarily from the lack of complexity in the sigil constructs, but from the approach. Phaeliisthia had started the three of them with the basics, the history, and had built up an understanding of the fundamental processes.


    What was here was rote memorization and shorthand tricks for basic construction and Kyrae could not figure out for the life of her how anyone was supposed to actually learn sigilcraft from this.


    The next time the instructor made awkward eye contact, Kyrae stuck her tongue out. He faltered, and Kyrae looked away, ear tips heating up.


    What if that¡¯s the point?


    The thought kept popping up. She heard her name called again, and realized immediately that the instructor simplified the language when calling on her. He had the first time too¡ªshe¡¯d just brushed the thought aside as farcical. Were this the back streets of Ess¡¯Sylantziis, she¡¯d have cut his robes when taking his coinpurse. But this was the classroom and despite her own magical prowess and the fact that she was literally royalty, none of that could be brought to bear.


    It was enough to make her blood boil.


    Magic demonstrations were prohibited in class. She would get in trouble with people who were looking for mistakes, for any excuse to abuse their power in this holy place that seemed less so by the hour.


    And so she stood, formed a construct, and smiled wide as bright light flooded the atrium.


    ¡°This is the answer. Provided your goal is illumination.¡± Kyrae waved a hand and a sigil broke free from the construct, copied into the air. ¡°Modification here to this sigil¡±¡ªshe drew it in the air and the room warmed¡ª¡°would allow for heat. Cooling is a more complex substitution involving an additional component to dispel heat. The core of the construct you asked for could also be refined using other sigils.¡± She drew them, all symbols Phaeliisthia had said were rarely used. ¡°But those seem to fall outside the scope of this course.¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    With a wave of her hand, the construct dissipated and the atrium was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Is this lesson below you, Hssen Kyrae?¡± the instructor asked with a thinly veiled sneer. ¡°I would think one such as yourself to be more apt at choosing their lessons.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡ª¡±


    ¡°You should also be aware,¡± the instructor interrupted, ¡°that magical demonstrations are not permitted outside of clearly defined exercises. Which I must inform you this is not. I will personally report this to Ussyri Tahaksa. You are excused from the rest of the lecture.¡±


    The blush spread from Kyrae¡¯s ears to her cheeks and she quivered in barely held back fury. The best she could manage was a terse ¡°understood¡± as she turned on a heel and walked quickly up and out of the atrium.


    She shared a quick glance with her sister on the way past and nearly tripped on the ramp. She¡¯d seen Issa furious plenty of times, and she¡¯d thought she¡¯d seen the same on Ssiina.


    Fear, yes. Anxiety, relief, frustration. This was none of those. Her typically calm younger sister was wide-eyed, slitted pupils narrow with lips curled back over exposed fangs.


    Kyrae stopped herself from reaching out, from gesturing that she was okay. Because she really wasn¡¯t. She left the room at the edge of a run and collapsed against a wall on the other side, biting her tongue to hold in a scream as hot tears ran down her face.


    ***


    For a moment after Kyrae fled the classroom, Ssiina hesitated. She bit her lip and held her tongue, extended fangs pressing against her chin.


    The silence stretched an awkward breath, then another, and right as the instructor took a breath to speak, Ssiina rose, forcing her fangs back up and setting her jaw forward.


    ¡°Ssyri¡¯zh Nazaan.¡± She remembered the instructor¡¯s name, though she had only glanced at it when they were registering for their lectures.


    ¡°Hssen Ssiina.¡± He bowed formally, properly.


    Which only incensed her further. ¡°Why did you dismiss my sister?¡±


    A flicker of rage, barely noticeable. Ssyri¡¯zh Nazaan cleared his throat and smiled. ¡°She performed sigilcraft outside the allowable parameters of this course.¡±


    ¡°Because you called on her. Why?¡±


    ¡°I do not need to answer that question, Hssen Ssiina. Need I remind you that we are all here as equals under the eyes of Jaezotl?¡±


    Ssiina lifted her chin and sneered, purposefully simplifying her next words, clipping the sibilance to the point of parody. ¡°If we are all equals, why then would you simplify your Lamian for my sister? Do you presume she, who was more than following along to this lecture, who has learned from the best inside and outside the Emerald Palace, who I accept as my full-blooded sister?¡±


    ¡°She¡ª¡±


    Ssiina leaned forward, eyes on her as she tilted her head toward where the few other elves were sitting. ¡°She what, Ssyri¡¯zh Nazaan?¡±


    ¡°I do not need to take this from you, Hssen Ssiina.¡± His head shook as he spoke, eyes unable to meet hers. ¡°You are being unreasonable¡ªyou are also excused.¡±


    Ssiina gave a clipped hiss. ¡°What am I excused for?¡±


    ¡°I do not need to¡ª¡±


    She turned to the class. ¡°Do you believe I ought to be kicked out? Do you believe my sister ought to be kicked out?¡± With one hand, she gave a sweeping gesture to the elves in the classroom, continuing in a falsely saccharine, overly clipped tone. ¡°Are you having trouble following along? Might you need simplified language spoken as though you are a child?¡±


    ¡°That is enough! I will¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you will,¡± Ssiina boomed, using a small array to amplify her voice over the instructor¡¯s. ¡°I will not see my sister slandered by a hypocrite. We are all equal here, Ssyri¡¯zh Nazaan, I suggest you learn the definition.¡±


    She ignored the angry shouts and slithered out of the classroom without looking back. The moment she left, chatter erupted through the doorway, drowning out the instructor¡¯s voice.


    Turning her lower body over, Ssiina slid next to Kyrae, back along the wall, tail spread out before her. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize if I said too much.¡±


    Kyrae sniffed, wiping at her eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. And thanks¡ªyou sounded almost like Issa.¡±


    Ssiina placed a hand over her chest, mouth dropping in fake surprise. ¡°I should hope not! My language was not so crass!¡± She leaned over and whispered, ¡°Though I almost gave a rude gesture at the end. I had to force myself to leave quickly.¡±


    Kyrae grabbed her hand. ¡°Thanks again, I mean it. Not just for me but for the other elves too. This place is¡­ I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s all the worst things about this damned Empire that I¡¯d managed to ignore.¡±


    Ssiina leaned her head back and looked up at the muraled ceiling. ¡°Without you and Issa, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d even know about all this. Not really, anyway¡ªnot what it feels like to be on the receiving end of. I¡¯d probably be just as bad as¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kyrae said firmly, pulling Ssiina¡¯s arm toward her. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t. You¡¯d already seen more than most ussen ever will by the time Issa and I met you. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s another ussen who¡¯d even consider trying a fried wharf rat.¡±


    Ssiina shuddered, the motion rippling down to the tip of her tail. ¡°No, I don¡¯t suppose they would. Vile things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah they¡¯re terrible. Issa¡¯s about the only person I¡¯ve ever met who likes them. I had to get used to it because she won¡¯t touch vegetables or sweet things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one good thing about this place, then,¡± Ssiina mused.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no wharf rats.¡±